Brian S. Pratt

Quest's end

Chapter One

The Kingdom of Byrdlon was gripped in winter’s icy fist. Snow covering the ground was blown into a flurry by an icy wind. Those few souls who were forced to brave its fury were hardly recognizable as people. Bundled up as they were with layers of clothing and coated by the new fallen snow swept off the ground by the wind, they looked more like ghosts in their passing.

Above, the sun tried in vain to break through the snow blown haziness. All that was visible, should one have bothered to look up, was a disc of dim brightness. Cold. Only the foolish or desperate would brave such conditions. Most sensible people remained indoors with fires burning brightly.

One individual was unable to remain inside. A promise given was a promise kept. Though, if he had known today was going to be like it was, he never would have agreed to the meeting he was heading toward.

Wrapped in layers of clothing, the man leaned against the blowing wind as he passed through the empty streets of Gilbeth. The lower half of his sword’s scabbard poked out from beneath the bottoms of two jackets, one of which had been borrowed from a friend.

Not much further, he thought to himself. On either side of him, the lights coming from windows promised warmth that he direly wished he could partake. Instead, he continued putting one foot in front of the other and pressed ever onward. When he came to the next intersection, he was struck by a gust of wind blowing from out of the side street and was almost knocked over. Gritting his teeth, he turned into the full force of the wind and made his way along the side street.

Behind him, the footprints he left in the snow covering the street were quickly filled or removed by the wind. Not much further, he said to himself yet again. And it wasn’t. Squinting his eyes against the blowing snow, he looked ahead and saw the townhouse that was his destination.

A face peered through one of the ground floor windows. The child was seven years old, with golden locks that were uncommon in this area, though not completely unheard of. Her breath condensed on the cold of the glass window and she would be forced to wipe it clear from time to time as she looked out. When she saw the man coming down the street she quickly left the window only to return a moment later with an auburn haired girl who had to be her sister. The sister saw the man coming and grew excited.

He saw her wave to him. A smile appeared on his face as he waved back. Maybe this was worth it, he said to himself. Trudging onward, he reached the bottom of the steps to the townhouse just as the front door opened.

“You made it!” the older sister exclaimed excitedly.

“I said I would come,” Chad replied as he ascended the steps. The warmth from within came through the door and enveloped him as he neared the top. Alicia, the older of the two sisters, and the one for whom he had braved the fury of the storm, stepped aside as he entered.

“Is this him?” the younger sister asked.

“Yes,” Alicia replied as she helped Chad off with his outer garments.

“How can you tell under all that?” she asked.

Alicia gave her sister a look that said go away but the little girl remained with them in the foyer.

“Go tell father that Chad’s here please,” Alicia finally said. When her sister looked like she was about ready to balk at Alicia’s request, she said, “Go!”

“Alright,” her sister said. “But you know you’re not supposed to kiss him.”

Turning red, Alicia made to move toward her sister, but her sister scampered away. “Sorry about Erin,” Alicia said. “You know how little sisters are.”

Chad nodded. His own younger brother Eryl could be the same way at times. “Oh yes,” he replied with a grin.

“I really didn’t think you would make it,” she said. Hanging up his jackets, she turned back to him and gave him a smile. She cast a quick glance further into the house. When she didn’t see either of her parents, she gave him a quick hug.

“Papa!” Erin hollered from where she was peering around the corner. “They’re hugging and you told her that she couldn’t do that until she was married!”

Then from around the corner appeared the girls’ mother. With a smile on her face, she shooed away the little pest and came forward. “Welcome to our home,” she greeted Chad.

“Thank you ma’am,” replied Chad. “It’s quite lovely.”

She beamed at the praise. “We’re so glad you could make it,” she said. “Alicia was worried that the storm would be too much for you.”

Chad absentmindedly put an arm around Alicia’s waist. When he saw Alicia’s mother’s eyes narrow ever so slightly at the familiarity with which he was treating her daughter, he came to his senses and quickly removed his arm. “Oh, it’s not so bad,” he lied.

“Dinner will be ready shortly,” she told them. Then turning to her daughter she said, “Your father is in the library.” About that time, Erin reappeared again and was ready to say something when her mother grabbed her by the arm. “You need to help me in the kitchen young lady.”

“But mama!” she cried. “I want to see Alicia’s boyfriend.”

“None of that,” her mother said. Then with a tight grip on her daughter’s arm, she dragged her to the kitchen.

He glanced to Alicia and could see that her face was still a little red with embarrassment. “Come on,” she said as she looped one arm around his. Then arm in arm, they proceeded into the house.

Chad and Alicia had known each other since before the trip to Catha. In the weeks since returning, they’ve grown to know each other better. Last week it had been decided that it was time for him to meet her family. Always dreading that part of any relationship, he had agreed to come this evening to dinner.

Her family was part of a trading concern here in Gilbeth. She said that her father, her older brother who is now married and living elsewhere, and an uncle ran caravans from one end of the kingdom to the other. Her father had even gone to The Marketplace to trade with the goblins as well as down south into the Moran Tribes. Now that winter was full on, the caravan was wintering here in Gilbeth until the roads were once again passable. Few traders braved the wintry conditions. Most do as her father does and ceases their trading during the darkest part of the year.

They passed through the front living area where guests were entertained, and into the hallway leading further into the house. The smell of pipe smoke was evident, and when they passed from the hallway into the library, Chad saw her father sitting by the fireplace. With a book in one hand and a pipe in the other, he looked up as they entered.

Still gripping his arm, Alicia said, “Papa, this is Chad.” Then as her father came to his feet, she said, “Chad, this is my father.”

Chad came forward and extended his hand. “Nice to meet you sir,” he said.

Her father put his pipe between his teeth and shook his hand. “Nice to meet you too Chad,” he said. “Alicia’s told us all about you.”

“Good things I hope,” he said with some levity.

“You wouldn’t be here if they had been otherwise,” he stated in all sincerity. Turning his attention to Alicia, he said, “Why don’t you go help your mother while Chad and I get better acquainted.” It wasn’t a request.

Alicia’s face fell slightly at being sent from the room. Giving her father a slight nod of her head, she said, “Yes papa.” Then with a final squeeze to Chad’s arm, she turned and left the room.

“Won’t you have a seat?” her father offered, gesturing to another chair next to him.

Chad was thankful the chair sat in close proximity to the fire burning in the fireplace. The chill from outside still maintained a presence within him. Once seated, Chad silently enjoyed the fire’s warmth while her father gazed at him. The fact that her father didn’t say anything slightly unnerved him. When the silence grew too overwhelming, he said, “You have a wonderful family.”

Alicia’s father nodded. “They are my greatest treasure,” he replied.

The doorway to the library was in Chad’s line of sight and he saw little Erin peering around the corner at him. When she caught him looking at her, she quickly ducked her head back out of sight.

“Alicia tells me you belong to the Warriors Guild here in Gilbeth?” asked her father.

Chad nodded, returning his attention to the man sitting across from him. “That’s right,” he replied. “I recently finished my initial training and have been raised to Armsman.” He sought some sort of reaction from him at that, but his face revealed nothing.

“She also tells me that you are employed by a magic user,” he stated. “One who himself has only recently left behind the designation of Apprentice.”

“Yes, sir,” he acknowledged.

“Not much money in that is there?” he asked.

Chad didn’t know what to say to the man. “Not a lot, no,” he replied. Then his eyes caught sight of Erin peering at him from around the corner again.

“Hmmm,” grunted her father. He didn’t look entirely pleased at the man his daughter held an interest in. But then again, what man was ever good enough for a father’s daughter?

“My father owns and operates a mill up north in Quillim,” Chad offered.

“A millers’ son?” he asked.

Chad nodded. “That’s right,” he replied. “Though my older brother Tye will be taking over the mill after my father.” Erin continued to stare at him from the hallway.

“I see,” Alicia’s father said.

Just then Erin disappeared from the edge of the doorway. A moment later, her mother arrived with a tray bearing two glasses of steaming mulled wine. “Thought you could use something to warm yourself,” she said as she entered the room.

“Thank you, ma’am,” Chad said after she came forward and he had removed one of the two glasses from the tray. The father took the other.

“Dinner will be another ten minutes,” she said.

The father nodded. Then she turned about and passed through the doorway. Chad took a sip of his mulled wine just as he heard Erin out in the hallway whine, “But mama.”

“Come along,” her mother’s voice said.

Then Chad saw Erin peer around the door frame one last time before scampering after her mother to the kitchen. Turning back to the father, Chad saw his eyes crinkled in amusement. He sipped his steaming cup of mulled wine quietly.

He and the father spent the time until they were called to dinner talking about Chad’s past, his hometown of Quillim, and other mundane subjects. Chad felt a great deal of relief when Alicia appeared at the doorway to the library and announced that it was time to come to the table. He allowed her father to precede him from the room. As he passed into the hallway, Alicia took his arm and walked with him to the dining room.

Five places were set at a table that could have held ten. Her parent’s sat at either end, while Alicia was centered on one side, and Erin sat next to Chad across from her on the other. The food laid out for dinner was much finer than anything he’d had in quite some time. Meals at Kevik’s estate weren’t what one would call gourmet. In fact, depending on who was doing the cooking, one couldn’t even call them edible half the time.

As he took his seat, the smell of the roast goose and fresh baked bread caused his stomach to growl. His mouth was watering fairly well and it was all he could do to be patient and wait. Fortunately he didn’t have to wait very long and was soon breaking off a piece of bread and spreading a generous portion of honey onto it. He had always loved honey. Being expensive as it was, it wasn’t something they had at Kevik’s estate.

Taking a bite, he savored the taste of the honey, and actually closed his eyes for a brief moment. When he opened them, he saw Alicia’s mother looking at him expectantly. “This has to be the best bread I’ve ever tasted,” he said.

“Chad likes honey,” Alicia explained.

“Then, by all means have more,” her mother said as she moved the honey pitcher closer to him.

The roast duck was perfect, the skin crispy and meat full of juice. Before he even realized it, he had cleaned off his first plate. Everyone else at the table hadn’t yet eaten through half of what they had.

“Would you like more?” her mother asked.

“Yes, ma’am,” he replied and helped himself with more of everything.

“It’s good to see a boy eat,” her mother stated.

Erin giggled. “He eats like a hog mama.”

“Erin!” admonished her father.

The smile on her little face vanished quickly when she turned fearful eyes toward her father. In her exuberance, she had overstepped the bounds of etiquette.

“That is not how a lady talks at the table,” her mother instructed her.

“Sorry,” she said quietly.

Chad glanced at the father and mother, then back to the sad face of Erin. “At least I don’t snort while I eat,” he said with a grin. Glancing across the table to Alicia, he saw her grinning back at him.

The brightness returned to Erin’s eyes as she raised her head to look at him. A smile began to emerge then disappeared as she cast a glance to her father. She could tell he wasn’t amused, and was glad that he didn’t pursue the matter further.

“So,” her mother began, “Alicia tells us that you recently came back from a trip to Catha?”

“That’s right,” he replied. “A couple weeks ago.”

“Papa took me there one time,” Erin piped up.

“You remember that do you?” her father asked.

“Oh yes papa!” she exclaimed. Turning back to Chad she said. “It was so big and…” The rest of the meal was spent in talk ranging from Erin’s trip to Catha, the area and people of Quillim, and a dozen other topics.

This was going better than Chad had hoped it would. He liked Alicia, more than most of the others he had acquaintance with in Gilbeth. This evening had been a source of angst during the last week. But like his instructors back at the Guild had said, ‘Most of what you fear is of your own making.’

When the goose was gone, and Chad had all the bread and honey he could eat, Alicia’s father said, “Chad, I’d like your opinion on something.”

“Anything sir,” he replied. He glanced over to Alicia who only shrugged.

Her father turned to her mother and said, “Could you fetch the bottle that’s in the storeroom. The one I brought back on my last trip?”

“Yes dear,” she replied and went to get it.

Turning to Chad, her father said, “One of the traders I deal with in Kendruck gave me a bottle of what he said was a new wine that has just been made available for trade. He suggested that it might find a market in this area.”

When she returned, she held an amber colored wine bottle. Chad was quick to notice that the seal hadn’t yet been broken. “Saving it for a special occasion?” he commented.

The father shrugged as his wife gave him the bottle. “Not especially,” he replied. Grabbing a corkscrew from off of a nearby shelf, he was soon breaking the wax seal and removing the cork. “The trader gave me a taste of it before I left. I found it to have a fruity flavor, stronger than what you would normally find in this area.”

His wife produced two fine glasses, each worth more than some men make in a month. He poured a small amount in each then handed one to Chad. “Tell me what you think,” he said. “Would it find a market among others of your Guild do you think?”

Chad took the glass cup and examined the liquid held within. While Alicia and her family watched, he first sniffed it and was surprised by the tangy aroma of fruit that the wine exuded. Then he put it to his lips and took a small taste. When the wine hit his tongue, it practically exploded with fruity flavor. He held it in his mouth for a moment before swallowing it.

“Well?” asked her father.

“I like it,” Chad replied. “You’re right about it having a strong fruity taste.” He then upended his glass and drank the last of the wine it held.

“But do you think others would care for it?” her father asked.

Chad set the cup down on the table and her father offered him more. Nodding, he replied while her father was pouring more of the wine into his cup. “I think so. Some of the younger members might not care for it as the fruitiness may be deemed unmanly. But it has a strong flavor and goes down well. You may well want to offer it to the older, more genteel clientele at first.”

Her father nodded. “That’s what I thought as well,” he said. “I’ll have to purchase several cases next time I’m down there.”

Picking up his glass which had been refilled, he took another sip. The fruitiness was something he definitely liked. Then a thought occurred to him. “How much alcohol does it have?” he asked.

“Why?” replied her father.

“As you know, my employer is a magic user and they tend to avoid drinking wines and ale as it inhibits their ability to perform magic,” he explained. “I get the feeling that there isn’t much alcohol in this. If so, then he and other magic users might be a market which you may wish to consider for this wine.”

Her father sat back with a thoughtful look on his face. “You know,” he said, “I never knew that about magic users.” Then he nodded. “Maybe that could be something that I can talk over with the trader when I see him in the Spring.”

Chad drained his glass and glanced across the table to Alicia. He gave her a smile which she returned. She was happy, he could tell. The fact that her father even offered the wine to him and asked his opinion about it spoke volumes.

“So,” Erin said as she turned to Chad. “Are you going to kiss my sister now?”

“Erin!” exclaimed her mother, shocked that such a question would be asked at her table.

Her father turned disapproving eyes to his youngest daughter and said, “I think it’s time you helped your mother with the dishes.”

“But it’s Alicia’s turn,” she argued as her lower lip began to protrude in a pout.

“Come with me,” her mother said as she rose to her feet and began clearing the dishes from the table.

“But I want to stay here with Chad!” she insisted.

Her mother turned toward her. With a stern gaze that said she would brook no argument she said, “Now.”

Looking none too happy about the turn of events, Erin got to her feet. Then she grabbed her plate and stomped off to the kitchen.

“You’ll have to excuse her,” her mother said. “She’s at that age.”

Chad grinned. “I know what you mean,” he said. Glancing across the table, he saw that Alicia’s face still held a bit of red her sister’s question had elicited. But when she saw him grin, she returned it and relaxed. He then turned to her father and said, “I’ve heard that the Magistrate in Quillim has been known to like fine wines. He may be interested in purchasing several bottles.”

“Thank you young man,” her father said, “I’ll look into that.” They sat there for a minute or two in quiet contemplation while they finished the remainder of their wine. Then he grabbed the bottle and gave it to Chad. “Here.”

Surprised that her father was giving him the rest of the wine, he asked, “You’re giving it to me?”

Her father nodded. “I thought perhaps your employer would wish to sample it,” he explained. “Then you could tell my daughter how he liked it and if it would be worth my while to pursue that avenue.”

“Thank you,” Chad said as he took the bottle. “I’ll be sure to let you know his opinion of the suitability this wine would have for other magic users.” Her father handed him the cork and he stoppered the opening with it. He held the bottle up and glanced at it for a minute. Intricate designs had been incorporated into the glass of the bottle as was the custom in wine bottles destined for the wealthy. Those heading for the common man’s tavern tended to be stored in plain, blown glass.

He held it up to the light to see the designs better. There were what looked like hills bordering a lake. From the banks of the lake rose a single tall mountain that towered over the hills. “This is fine craftsmanship,” he observed.

“The bottle itself could almost be worth more than the wine it contained,” agreed her father. “From an artistic viewpoint.”

Chad nodded. He rotated the bottle to see the designs as they continued around to the other side. The hills came to an end and what looked like a family crest took up most of the other side.

Alicia came around the table and sat in the chair Erin had occupied as she moved in closer to look at the bottle with him. His pulse began to race as her shoulder rubbed against his. He glanced to her and smiled.

Returning his gaze to the bottle, he saw that the family crest had four separate designs upon it. One was of a horse and rider, another was of what had to be vines growing atop a hill. The third looked to be a fruit bearing tree, perhaps depicting the very trees from which the wine derived its fruity flavor from. The fourth one was a sword broken in two.

Running behind the four designs was a stripe moving diagonally from the upper left corner to the bottom right. At first he wasn’t aware of what he was seeing, but then he gasped. If you took away the four designs and other frills, what you had left was an exact match to the fourth coat of arms from The Crypt.

“Are you okay?” Alicia asked, concerned.

Chad nodded but couldn’t take his eyes from the bottle. When he managed to tear them away, he looked at her father and asked, “Where exactly did you get this?”

Chapter Two

Seth and Soth were bored. They’ve been sitting in the Hall within the Tower of the Magi for five hours now. Ever since their return to Gilbeth, Kevik had come here daily to research spells and hunt for the fourth coat of arms. It had been decided that with what was going on he shouldn’t travel to and from the Tower of the Magi without an escort. Today had been Seth and Soth’s turn.

For the most part they didn’t mind accompanying him. Because once they escorted him to the Tower, they’d head into town for a few hours then return about the time when he was ready to leave. But today, with the weather being what it was, they had opted to remain within the Tower. After the third hour, they were ready to leave. At the fourth they had sent one of the Seekers to find him in that library on the ground floor and tell him they were ready to return. When the Seeker returned, he had told them Kevik would be out momentarily. Now it’s nearing the fifth hour and he still hadn’t made an appearance.

“Serve him right if we just left him here,” Seth commented to his brother.

“You think he would even know we were gone?” Soth asked, given him a grin.

Seth laughed. “Doubt it.” Then a Seeker emerged from the hallway and made his way to their table. “Now what?” Seth grumbled under his breath. “Is he telling us Kevik’s going to be another five hours?”

“If so,” replied Soth, “I’m going back.”

“Me too,” agreed Seth.

They watched the Seeker as he made his way to their table. “Practitioner Kevik wished for me to tell you that he will be out momentarily,” the Seeker stated.

“You can tell Practitioner Kevik that if he’s not out here in five minutes we’re leaving without him,” Seth replied.

The Seeker nodded. “I will so tell him.” Turning about, the Seeker crossed the hall and reentered the hallway.

“Think he’ll come?” asked Soth.

Seth shrugged. “Who knows?” he replied. “But I don’t plan to wait around here for much longer.” He thought about the return walk to the estate. They hadn’t taken their horses as there was nowhere else to keep them but outside in the snowy weather tied to the poles. Seth didn’t relish the idea of walking back after nightfall, which couldn’t be very far away. Just when he was about to tell his brother they were out of there, Kevik appeared.

“About time,” mumbled Seth.

Kevik crossed the Hall and joined them at the table. “I ordered a meal for the three of us,” he explained. “It should be arriving shortly.”

“A meal?” exclaimed Seth, his impatience adding an edge to his voice. “Let’s go home.”

“But,” Kevik said, somewhat taken aback, “I thought you might be hungry.”

“We are,” replied Soth. He glanced to his brother and gestured that they should stay and eat.

“Oh, very well,” grumbled Seth.

As they took their seats, Soth asked, “How is it going?”

Kevik perked up and patted the pack which held his spell book. “Very well,” he stated. “I jotted down several spells which may come in handy when we set out for the final…” he paused a moment then leaned forward and said in a whisper, “you know what.”

“Excellent,” Soth said. He glanced to his brother and nodded. Seth just glared back at him, he didn’t want to remain there.

Though at times coming here wore on those accompanying Kevik, there was no denying the benefit from such visits. On his second visit, Kevik discovered a spell that would afford him some protection against magical traps that he might inadvertently activate when identifying items. It took him most of the next day to master it, but after that he set about identifying all the remaining items that had yet to be identified.

Most of them had what Bart called ‘junk abilities’. Such things as making you smell better, a love charm, and other worthless attributes. But as he had stated awhile back, what was worthless to one is priceless to another. With that in mind, Kevik inquired at the Tower about liquidating those items and was told of a place in Gilbeth that specialized in such things.

The sale of the four ‘junk items’ gave them one thousand, three hundred and fifty eight gold pieces, a veritable fortune. Only three items were kept other than those whose abilities had already been discovered. One was the wand which Kevik believed casts a spray of cold.

Another was the gray powder. It took Kevik some time to figure out what it did for every time he tried to cast his identification spell on it, the spell wouldn’t do anything. Finally, he realized that the gray powder was in some way absorbing the magic of the spell. If the box in which the powder was kept remained closed, its affects would remain inactive. The box held the ability to contain the powder’s affect. But with the lid open and the gray powder exposed, it absorbed any and all active magic in its vicinity.

The last of the three items that held what he and the others considered beneficial magic was a brass ring with a band of silver that spiraled around the entirety of the band. From the vision Kevik had when he identified it, he felt it had something to do with fighters. The part of the vision where ‘swords would strike the bearer yet do little damage’ seemed to suggest it would keep harm from the wearer to a certain degree. Chad was given that one to wear.

He also figured out the two spells in the small book they had found in Algoth. One was a powerful warding spell which was beyond his current abilities to cast. It would prevent the more rudiment magical spells from affecting the caster. The other spell in the book was a locater spell that would enable the caster to ‘know’ the location of a familiar object or person. As with the first spell, it too was beyond his abilities.

Perhaps the most vexing of all the items in his possession was the scroll in the ivory scroll case they had discovered during their last trek to Catha. He had at one time thought to seek the help of more advanced magic users at the Tower concerning it. But then came the memory of the magic user who had accompanied Durik during his raid on the estate. Was he friend or foe? And more importantly, who was he? He was sure it had been a man but hadn’t been able to get a good look at him. The thought that nagged at him was what if he were to ask Durik’s magic user for help? The consequences of such an action could prove disastrous. So instead, he had broken the seal binding the scroll case closed and opened it.

Within he had found a rolled piece of parchment. He had used extreme caution when removing it from the scroll case as he feared it may not have survived well over time. But his fears had been for nothing, the parchment was like new. The magic of the scroll case had preserved it over the years.

Hardly daring to breathe, he had carefully unrolled the parchment. Written upon the parchment were five symbols. Though he didn’t recognize them, they were definitely magical in nature. And from the intricate way in which they were drawn, had to be quite powerful. He had searched the library on the first floor of the Tower for any reference of the five symbols on his initial visit, but hadn’t been able to locate them. Most likely, any reference to them would be in libraries a Practitioner wouldn’t have access to. He had put the parchment back in the scroll case and stashed it in the chest along with the other magical items their group weren’t currently using.

The meal when it came was of bread, cheese, and a stew made primarily out of vegetables. The Seekers also brought a steaming pot of tea and three cups. Seth looked at the meal and inwardly groaned. Just what you’d expect magic users to eat, he thought. Once he had his portion, he ate it reluctantly and found it to be not so bad, though what he really wanted was a big shank of meat.

Soth grinned at his brother’s discomfiture during the meal. Kevik went on about this spell and that which he had discovered today. His excitement, while not exactly contagious, kept the twins entertained until they had finished the meal.

“I’ve found one that erects a barrier against fire,” he said.

“What good would that do?” asked Seth.

“If I ever come against a magic user who casts a spell involving fire,” he replied, “I’ll be ready. Such spells could very well prove invaluable when I return to test for Wielder.”

“How exciting,” Soth said.

Kevik’s eyes fairly danced. “Yes, isn’t it,” he said with enthusiasm.

“I don’t suppose you found anything that’s going to keep us warm on the way home?” Seth asked.

Taking a bite of bread, Kevik shook his head. “No,” he replied with his mouth full. “Yesterday I came across a spell that would aid against magical attacks involving cold. But from what I’ve read so far, it’s much more difficult to keep the natural world at bay than in countering magic’s affect.”

“Why is that?” Soth inquired.

Kevik was about to reply then stopped. He took another bite as he thought about it. “I’m not sure to tell you the truth,” he finally admitted. “I’ll have to look into that during another visit.” The rest of the meal passed in silence as Kevik thought about the question posed by Soth. He did have a couple thoughts on the matter, but nothing definite.

When they finished their meal, they left the table and made to leave the Hall. Seekers immediately converged on their table and proceeded to clean off the dirty tableware. The temperature began to drop as they entered the hallway leading to the exit. Snow covered the end of the hallway nearest the door from where it had been blown in when members came and went.

Seth was the first to the door. He took hold of the handle and had barely begun to pull on it when the door was blasted open by the wind. Ice cold air filled with wind blown snow hit him like a hammer. First Seth passed through to the outside, then his brother.

Once Kevik was through to the outside, it took both of the twins to get the door closed. When it finally closed shut, Seth wondered how a single magic user could have managed to close the door when it had required both him and his brother working against the force of the wind to do it. Maybe Seekers would come to assist them was all he could come up with.

Outside, dusk was definitely on its way. “We’ll never make it back before dark,” Seth said to Kevik.

Kevik nodded then light flared from the end of his staff as he cast his spell. “Stay close,” he said. Wrapping his cloak tightly around him, he leaned into the wind and began forging his way through the snow. Behind him, Seth and Soth bent low as they too tried to minimize the wind’s sting. The storm was beginning to worsen. The chill of the wind seemed to go right through their clothes and sapped the warmth from their bodies.

At one point, Kevik’s foot slipped and he lost his balance. A blast of wind struck him and threw him backwards into Seth. “Careful,” Seth said as he caught him before he could fall onto the snow covered ground.

“Thank you,” Kevik said as he righted himself.

By the time they had left the outskirts of Gilbeth behind, all three were chilled to the bone. Seth’s teeth were chattering so badly, that he was surprised the other two hadn’t heard him yet. They followed the road as best they could in the growing gloom. The only light they now had was that of Kevik’s staff.

Where are you?

The question that suddenly entered his mind almost made him lose his balance. Glancing to the ring on the hand that gripped the staff, he concentrated on Bart. On the road outside of town, he mentally replied. The ring on his hand enabled him to communicate with Bart who wore the other of the pair.

Lost? Bart asked.

I don’t think so, he replied. Snow’s getting very bad though.

We’ll come get you, Bart told him.

Alright, Kevik said. Look for my light.

Will do, came the reply, then the communication ended.

Ten minutes later, Soth caught sight of a light approaching from behind them. It turned out to be Bart and Riyan. “You guys passed the lane,” Bart told them. He then led them back down the road to the where the lane turned off. Once they were on the lane and heading toward the manor, its lights soon became visible through the blowing snow.

Back at the manor, they found a fire roaring in the fireplace and the smell of hot cider filling the air. After they removed their jackets and snow packed boots, Chyfe came forward with a mug of hot cider for each of them.

“Thanks man,” Seth said as he took his. The warmth of the cider coming through the mug caused his hands to ache as feeling began to return. “It’s getting bad out there.”

Bart nodded. “I know,” he replied. “Chad hasn’t made it back yet.”

“If he’s smart, he’ll stay in town until it blows over,” Riyan said.

“You might want to hold off on going to the Tower for a few days,” Soth advised Kevik. The cider entering his system sent warmth spreading throughout his body. He looked around for his brother and failed to find him. About to ask where he was, he saw him emerging from the kitchen with a large chunk of beef.

“Perhaps you’re right,” agreed Kevik. Besides, he’ll need to devote some time to the spells he had copied into his spell book while in the library in order to perfect them.

Riyan went over to the window and looked out. All that he saw was darkness, except for the wisps of snow that blew against the window pane. Worry for his friend gnawed at him, but he knew that to go in search of him would be futile in such weather.

When Chad made to leave earlier that evening, Alicia had suggested for him to stay the night due to the severity of the storm. “We wouldn’t want him getting lost and dying out there,” she argued.

Her father didn’t care for the idea but couldn’t come up with a good reason to object that wouldn’t besmirch Chad’s honor. “Alright,” he agreed. “You can sleep in the front room.”

“Thank you sir,” Chad replied. He glanced to Alicia who gave him a smile. Their exchange was not lost to her father.

Blankets were piled on the long couch for Chad as the family made ready for bed. Her father remained in the front room after his wife and daughters had gone upstairs to their rooms. Relaxing in a chair by the fireplace, he pulled out his pipe and proceeded to light it.

Chad sat on the couch, not comfortable with the idea of crawling under the covers with him sitting nearby. They sat there quietly for several minutes while her father stared into the fire as he puffed on his pipe. “You needn’t feel the need to remain here to guard the honor of your daughter,” Chad finally said.

Her father smiled at that. “If I thought you were the type to take advantage of her under my own roof, I would have sent you on your way tonight,” he replied. Outside the wind howled as it beat snow against the sides of the house. The shutters had been closed to protect the windows, and at times the wind would moan eerily as it blew across them.

“Sometimes my boy, it is simply nice to enjoy a moment of quiet,” he explained. “As a young man, you probably can’t understand that. But once you get older and have children, you’ll better know what I mean.” He nodded to the covers on the couch. “Go ahead and sleep, I’ll be here for a bit longer.” Putting the pipe to his mouth, he returned his gaze to the fire crackling in the fireplace.

Chad was still uncomfortable with the thought of sleeping with him but feet away. But doing as the man advised, he laid down and pulled the covers over him. Her father stayed there for another quarter hour doing nothing but puffing on his pipe and watching the fire crackle and snap. Chad hadn’t been able to fall asleep while her father remained in the room. Rather, his mind had turned time and again to the bottle of wine, and the crest that it bore.

The wind had died down the following morning. Blue sky and sunshine made the blanket of snow dazzle. True, it was frigid outside, but the morning air was filled with the delightful squeals of children at play. At an estate outside of town, work began as the occupants began digging out.

A path was made through the snow connecting the manor house, stable, and Kevik’s tower. They were all but complete with the job when a figure appeared coming down the lane from the main road. Riyan was relieved to see Chad making his way through the snowdrifts. Planting his shovel in a pile of snow, he set off toward his lifelong friend. “I was worried about you,” he said as the two came together.

“They insisted I stay the night,” Chad said.

Bart came up behind Riyan and said, “Just in time to help dig out.”

Chad glanced to the paths already dug. “Looks like it’s already done,” he observed.

“Not all the way to the road it isn’t,” Bart explained.

“What?” Chad exclaimed. Then he saw the glint in Bart’s eye he always had when joking. Bart chuckled at his expense and patted him on the back as the three friends began walking back to the estate.

“Kevik’s in his tower I take it?” Chad asked as he looked up to the tower’s third floor window.

“Where else would he be?” replied Riyan.

“I’ve got something to show you when we get inside,” Chad told them.

“Oh?” asked Riyan with a sly look on his face.

When Chad noticed it he shook his head. “Nothing like that,” he explained. “I may have a lead on where to look for the last segment of the key.” When Riyan glanced at him questioningly, he nodded in all sincerity.

“Where?” asked Bart.

“Let’s go inside first,” he said. Once they were inside the warmth of the manor house, he set his pack on the table and removed the wine bottle.

“Alicia’s father got this from a trader,” he explained. Moving over to the window where the light would better reveal the crest, he showed it to them. “See here,” Chad said as he pointed to it. “If you take away most of the design, all you have left is the coat of arms.”

Bart and Riyan examined it closely as he held it for them to see. “It could be,” agreed Riyan.

“What do you mean it could be?” argued Chad. “It is the coat of arms.” Then he traced it with his finger. “See here, the outline and the stripe.”

Bart took the bottle and held it closer to better examine it. “You may be right,” he said.

“The River Man is to the south,” Chyfe stated.

Riyan and Bart both turned to look at him.

“Durik had to be interested in him for some reason,” he explained. “There could be a connection.”

“That’s a long way to go and be wrong,” Soth cautioned. “Especially this time of year.”

To Chad, Riyan asked, “Did he say where he bought it?”

“He didn’t exactly buy it,” replied Chad. “A trader had given it to him in the hopes of exploring trading possibilities for the wine. The trader was located in Kendruck down by the border with the Moran Tribes.”

“The word around town is that Tribesmen raiders haven’t been sighted on Byrdlon’s side of the border since Winter’s Solstice,” Chyfe said.

“Could be they’re waiting until spring to resume their raids,” Seth said. “If that’s the case, now would be the best time to make an attempt to enter their territory.”

They were quiet while Seth and Soth took turns examining the bottle. Each was debating in their own minds whether to follow this lead or not. “It’s all we have to go on,” Riyan said, breaking the silence.

“True,” agreed Bart.

“And it does look like the coat of arms we saw hanging in the hall on that island,” Seth said.

Soth nodded his agreement as he handed the bottle to Chyfe. “If the coat of arms dates as you say from the time of the King,” began Soth, “then it’s entirely possible that changes could have been made to it over the years. It isn’t unheard of for something to be added to a coat of arms after a particularly momentous event.”

“I’ve heard of that too,” agreed Chyfe.

Bart glanced to Riyan. “We could go down to Kendruck and investigate,” he said. “We don’t have anything else to go on.”

Chyfe turned from examining the bottle and cast a grin at Bart. “Good!” he exclaimed. “I’m tired of hanging around here all the time.”

“Well, if we’re heading south,” Riyan said, “we’re going to need supplies.” Then he glanced out the window to the tower and added, “Someone better go and tell Kevik what we’re doing.”

Kevik was more agreeable to the planned trip than Riyan had anticipated. He had thought for sure he would have wanted to remain locked in his tower working on spells.

“This may afford me the opportunity to practice a few of the spells I have been working on,” he said.

“Such as?” asked Riyan.

“Oh, nothing earth shattering to be sure,” he replied. “Watch.” He stepped back, made a hand gesture then spoke the words of a spell.

Riyan was surprised to see a shimmering form in the air between them. “What’s it supposed to do?” he asked.

“It should prevent arrows and other such projectiles from reaching me,” replied Kevik. He moved his hand and the shimmering moved with it. “I can move it in whatever direction I need.”

“Can you do that for everyone?” Riyan asked.

Kevik shook his head. “No,” he replied. “Just me I’m afraid.”

Riyan gave him nod. “That could still prove quite useful.”

The shimmering field disappeared as Kevik canceled the spell. Grinning at his accomplishment he asked, “When are we leaving?”

“Tomorrow morning if the weather holds,” Riyan replied.

“Excellent,” said Kevik. “That may be just enough time for me to finish working out another one we may need.”

“Another one?” Riyan asked.

Kevik nodded. “There’s always another one,” he said. “This one produces a cloud which will put to sleep anyone caught within it.”

“Alright,” Riyan said, as he started for the stairs. “You keep working on them.” Before he even reached them, Kevik had already forgotten he was there as he returned to his work.

Later that evening when the sun was all but to the horizon, they gathered in the front room of the manor house. A fire roared in the fireplace keeping the cold at bay. Even Kevik had emerged from his workroom to be there.

“While the rest of you were in town today buying supplies for our trip,” Riyan announced, “I found out a few things of interest.” In his hand was the book Stryntner had given him just before their earlier trip to Catha. The book was a history of the Moran Tribes.

“Like what?” questioned Chad.

“Like the Tribe that controls the northern territory just south of Kendruck is known for its wines” he explained. “Called the Orack Tribe, it holds a prominent position in the country’s ruling body. A city by the name of Hylith is mentioned as being where those who rule the Orack Tribe live.”

“Did it say where to find Hylith?” Bart asked.

Shaking his head, Riyan said, “No. But I’m sure we can find that out once we get to Kendruck.”

Chad had the bottle of wine out and poured each of them a mugful. He had met Alicia in town earlier at the market and told her he would call on her later this evening. Which was why he gave everyone a mugful now, her father wished to know if there was a market. But more importantly, was whether Kevik felt magic users would find favor with it. He brought Kevik a mug full of the fruity wine and awaited his reaction.

Kevik sniffed it first and then nodded at the fruity aroma. He and the others knew the reasoning behind Alicia’s father giving Chad the bottle. Glancing to Chad he asked, “Is there much alcohol in it?”

“I don’t think so,” replied Chad. He watched expectantly as Kevik raised the cup to his lips and took a sip.

“Very flavorful,” he said.

“Do you think other magic users would care for it?” asked Chad.

Kevik nodded. “I know I would like more of it,” he stated. “Whether others would or not would be determined on the alcohol content. A trace wouldn’t bother them, but anything more than that would turn off many.” Taking another sip of the wine, Kevik delighted in its flavor.

Chad glanced questioningly over to the twins for their reaction.

Seth had a thoughtful look. “I might buy this for a lady friend,” he said. “But I prefer ale. This is a bit too sweet for my tastes.”

Soth nodded. “Mine too,” he said. “But don’t get me wrong, it’s not bad. It’s simply wouldn’t be my first choice if I was out drinking.” The others nodded their agreement.

“Thanks for trying it,” he told them. “I’m sure Alicia’s father will be interested in what you say.”

Soth drained his mug and handed it forward for more. “No sense in seeing it wasted,” he said with a grin.

For the next half hour they discussed the trip south. The prevalent worry was whether the weather would remain sunny and clear, or if another system would move in. Should they be caught out in the open during a storm as had just passed, it could prove bad. But with clear skies and many small villages in which they could hole up should the worst happen, they decided the risks were worth it.

Later on that evening, Chad left to meet with Alicia and inform her father of his friend’s reaction to the wine. Taking his horse and a lantern, he made his way under a night’s sky so brilliant, it seemed as if every star held added luminosity. Only a slight breeze blew across the landscape, nothing like the night before.

It was a very cold Chad that rode through the streets of Gilbeth. The lack of cloud cover allowed the small amount of warmth the sun had provided during the day to escape. He grinned when he saw Erin’s face staring out from the window again. Waving to her as he rode past, he brought his horse around to the rear of the townhouse. There he put it into one of the four stalls of the small stable. Two of the other three stalls were already occupied.

Leaving the saddle and tack on his horse as he didn’t figure to be there long, Chad was soon heading to the door at the back of the townhouse. It opened as he was leaving the stable and Alicia appeared, silhouetted by the light coming from inside the house. When she saw him, she hurried from the doorway and met him.

“I’m so glad you came,” she said as she wrapped him in her arms.

Chad returned the hug. “It’s hard to stay away from you,” he replied. She turned her head to press her lips to his. Chad was about to complete the maneuver when he saw a shadow obscure the light coming through the doorway. He stopped short of meeting her lips when he saw her little sister Erin standing there watching them. The last thing he wanted was for Alicia to get into trouble on his account.

“What?” she asked when he failed to meet her lips.

“Erin’s watching,” he said.

Alicia glanced back and saw her in the doorway. Then she turned back, grabbed his head and pressed her lips to his.

“Mama!” they heard Erin cry as she turned and raced back into the house. “Alicia and Chad are…”

After almost a full minute, Chad broke off the kiss. Chuckling in spite of himself, he snaked an arm around her waist and they headed for the doorway.

“My employer is leaving in the morning,” he said to her as they entered the house. He saw a tightening around her eyes as she closed the door.

“Are you leaving too?” she asked.

“We all are,” he explained.

“For how long?” she asked.

“I don’t know,” he replied. “May not be back until spring.”

“Spring?” she exclaimed unhappily.

He nodded. “At least I was able to come tonight to say goodbye,” he stated.

She turned back to him and wrapped him in her arms. Laying her head on his chest just below the chin, she stood there silently and held him.

“Ahem.”

They turned to see her father standing there at the entrance to the front room. “Nice to see you again Chad,” he said.

“You too sir,” he replied. Disengaging himself from Alicia’s embrace, he was a little red faced due to the embarrassment of being caught.

“Chad’s leaving in the morning,” Alicia said to her father. The tone of her voice indicated she wasn’t too thrilled by the news.

Chad nodded. “That’s right sir,” he said. “I was able to come by tonight to tell Alicia goodbye, and to tell you what my employer thought about the wine.”

Her father’s eyes lit up as he brought them into the front room and took his seat by the fire. Erin was standing off to the side watching Chad and Alicia as little sisters do. “And?” he asked.

“Well sir, he thought that if alcohol didn’t have too great a presence, other magic users may find it acceptable,” he replied.

He spent over an hour visiting with Alicia and her family, most of it being spent on the couch with Alicia sitting next to him. When it came time for him to go, Alicia broke into tears as she accompanied him to the stable.

She handed him a lavender scarf bearing an embroidered rose. “Don’t forget me.” she said.

He tucked the scarf into one of the breast pockets of his jacket. “You needn’t worry about that,” he replied. “There’s no way I could forget you.” Then with her on his arm, he led his horse from the stable.

Her parents were standing at the back door with Erin between them. Despite the onlookers, he wrapped Alicia in a warm embrace and kissed her goodbye. From the doorway he heard her sister say “Oooooh…” before her mother shushed her. When the embrace ended, Alicia’s eyes were moist with unshed tears. “Hey, I’ll be back,” he assured her.

She nodded as the first tear began to fall.

He gave her another quick kiss then climbed into the saddle. “I’ll see you when I return.”

“Goodbye,” Alicia said as he started to ride away. He could see the tears beginning to form in her eyes. From the doorway her parents waved goodbye to him. He returned their salutation then quickly rode away.

His eyes were a bit misty as he made his way through the cold, darkened streets of Gilbeth. Thoughts of her filled his mind on his way back to the estate. Several times he brought his hand to the pocket which contained Alicia’s scarf and held it there. She was different than any of the other girls he’d known. There was something about her that drew him. He couldn’t consciously bring himself to admit it as yet, but Chad was beginning to realize that he may be in love.

Chapter Three

Morning dawned another crystal blue day. The sun breaking over the horizon did little to dispel the chill in the air. Their breath continued to fog as they made ready for travel. Along with their horses, they also had acquired two pack mules to carry additional supplies such as feed for their mounts. With snow covering the ground, there wasn’t likely to be much in the way of foraging opportunities along the way.

Kevik mixed together another three flasks of his far seeing mixture which were in one of the packs on the mules along with a bowl in which to pour it. He had his staff in hand, and was fully dressed beneath his robe in order to stay warm.

“Beautiful day,” Chad said. The others noticed a bounce in his step, and that he was more ‘up’ than usual. Bringing his horse from the stable, he had a grin on his face. None could help but notice Alicia’s favor poking out from the glove on his right hand. The small portion of the lavender scarf sticking out was a stark contrast to the browns he was wearing.

“Have a good time last night?” Riyan asked with a smirk.

Chad turned toward him and grinned. “All we did was sit and talk,” he explained.

“Talk?” asked Seth with a chuckle.

“Yes,” affirmed Chad. “Talk.”

Bart emerged from the house after making sure it was secure. He nodded to Kevik who proceeded to activate the wards guarding the estate.

Kevik had wanted to put additional wards in place, especially after the relative ease with which Durik had been able to gain entry, but hadn’t been able to yet. What was in place should be able to deter the common thief should one come calling while they’re gone. By the time he had completed setting the wards, the others had already mounted.

Last night under the cover of darkness, they had gone to the forested area at the rear of the estate and recovered the three key segments from beneath the fallen log. They now were wrapped tightly in cloth to prevent them from banging against one another in the pack Riyan had across his back.

Riyan wondered what would happen when they recovered the fourth segment and formed the circle with the other three. Would they fuse into one large circular key? Or would they remain four individual segments? He fervently hoped that he would soon be in a position to find out.

Yesterday while they were in town buying supplies, they made discreet inquires as to where Kendruck was. They learned that it was situated just north of the border on the eastern slopes of the Tinderlock Mountains. After leaving Gilbeth, they would need to follow the road south through Kemmet, and then on past Skerin until they came to the road running along the northern hills of the Tinderlock Mountains. From there, they would turn east to follow the road as it moved through the foothills until it curved southward. After that it was a straight shot to Kendruck.

They also learned that Kendruck was a very large city. In fact it was the main trading center where merchants from both Byrdlon and The Moran Tribes came to trade their goods. Almost every trading house from both countries had agents of one kind or another within the city.

Bart and Riyan sat in the lead of their group, Kevik and Chad would ride next, then the twins. Chyfe brought up the rear leading the pack mules. As soon as Kevik was mounted they started heading down the lane to the road.

With conditions of the road being what they were, they were only able to make Kemmet before nightfall arrived. There, they stayed at the inn Bart had originally stayed that first time he sought Durik. At the time, he hadn’t any idea of the ruthlessness the man possessed.

Twice since their return from Catha, Bart had returned to Kemmet to poke around Durik’s estate. The first time he found it just as he had the previous visit. Empty of people, yet Durik’s belongings still filled the various rooms. He had stayed a full day searching the manor house from top to bottom for further information Durik may have gathered about the King’s Horde. Despite his meticulous efforts, he finally had to admit there was nothing to find. Either that or Durik was smarter than he was about such things. Bart felt that likelihood improbable.

His second visit had found the house stripped of Durik’s possessions. Every room was bare and empty. Of the map on the wall depicting where caches of the King’s coins had been found, and the implements of torture in the basement, there was no sign.

The inn was all but empty and they had their choice of rooms. After meeting in the common room for an evening meal, everyone but Bart and Riyan retired to their rooms shortly afterward. Seeing as how Kemmet had been Durik’s base of operations, there was always the possibility of running into one of Durik’s men who may recognize them. Riyan had advised keeping out of sight as much as possible while they were there.

When the others went to their rooms, Riyan accompanied Bart out to Durik’s estate to take a look around. Though the place had been stripped of Durik’s things, Bart wanted to know if anyone else had taken up residence there. And if so, who?

As they rode through the dark, snow shrouded streets of Kemmet, Riyan asked, “You think that whoever has possession of Durik’s place may be connected somehow?”

Bart shrugged. “Maybe,” he said.

“It could still be empty you know,” stated Riyan.

“If it is, then we’ll turn around and come back,” Bart replied.

They soon left the outskirts of Kemmet behind as they continued toward Durik’s estate. A half moon shone overhead giving the world a shadowy presence. Not long before they reached the lane that led to Durik’s estate, Riyan saw a light shining in the direction the estate laid. “Looks like someone’s there,” he stated.

Bart nodded as he stared at the light. “It’s coming from the manor house,” he said. “Keep alert.”

They turned off the road and onto the lane that led toward the manor. When they drew close enough, they saw that the light was coming from not one window but four, two on the ground floor and two on the second. Bart indicated a nearby tree where they could leave their horses. Coming to it, he and Riyan dismounted and secured the reins of their mounts to one of the branches.

“Now,” Bart said. “Let’s go see who has taken up residence here.” Riyan nodded and they quietly made their way closer.

Out of the darkness to one side of the manor house, they began to make out wagons. Four wagons in all, they stood in a neat row. Bart moved toward the wagons all the while keeping an eye on the front door. Shadows could be seen moving to and fro as they were silhouetted by the light coming from within. It looked like there could be at least three separate individuals beyond one of the ground floor windows.

Once at the wagons, they found that each was covered by a tarp to keep the snow and rain off whatever lay within. Bart lifted up the end of one tarp and was surprised to find dozens of stone blocks one would use in constructing a wall. The second wagon was filled with stone as well, while the third and fourth held beams of timber.

“Doing some construction are we?” Bart asked himself quietly.

“A magic user lives here,” Riyan stated.

“What makes you think that?” Bart asked. Glancing to Riyan he saw him pointing to an area away from the house. In the moonlight he saw a partially constructed circular wall that was easily a hundred feet in diameter. “A magic user’s tower?” he asked.

Riyan nodded. “It does look similar to Kevik’s and others we’ve seen,” he stated.

Bart grew thoughtful as he turned his attention back to the house. A magic user? Moving forward, he was suddenly stopped by Riyan placing a hand on his arm.

“Remember the wards Kevik’s master had in place back at the estate?” he asked. “May have something similar here.”

That thought made Bart stop in his tracks. Most things he felt confident to handle, but the workings of a magic user gave him cause for concern. Turning back to Riyan he whispered, “I’m going to take a peek through a window.” Despite the dangers, he had to know who it was that was in there.

“Are you sure?” questioned Riyan worriedly.

Bart nodded. “Don’t worry, I’ll be careful,” replied Bart. When Riyan moved to join him, he stopped him and said “Stay here.” And with that, he moved toward the side of the estate.

Riyan watched his friend with growing anxiety. One of these days, he thought to himself, Bart’s going to press his luck a little too far.

Stepping carefully, he reached the side of the house then continued down toward the nearest window. It wasn’t one of those emitting light. When he came to it, he glanced inside. Not seeing anything, he continued down. The next window was the one through which they had seen the silhouettes of those living here. Moving cautiously, Bart edged his way closer.

A child’s laughter came from within before he reached the window which startled him. A child, especially a laughing one, was the last thing he expected to encounter here. Moving to the window’s edge, he very slowly peered around the edge to the inside.

A child who couldn’t be more than three or four was being chased by a man of middle years wearing a magic user’s robe. Giggling and laughing, the child eluded the man as he ducked around the couch sitting in the middle of the room. The man who was chasing him had the look of amusement on his face.

When Riyan had first pointed out the tower’s construction, he had thought it might have been the same magic user who had accompanied Durik on his raid of Kevik’s place. But this man was a bit shorter and thinner than the other had been.

Sitting on the couch about which the man was chasing the child, was another man dressed in regular, everyday attire. Next to him was a woman who was the spitting image of the child. Must be the mother, Bart figured.

The scene playing out inside the house looked for all the world like a father, or maybe an uncle, playing with his child. As the child rounded the corner, he dove for his mother’s lap where she wrapped her arms about him and laughed in merriment.

Bart ducked back away from the window. All the stories he’d ever heard of magic users were in stark contrast to what he had just witnessed. They’re supposed to be a bit standoffish, not the family man who chases a child just for the fun of it.

He peered once again through the corner of the window and was surprised to find the child lying on his back on the floor. What was even more startling was the sight of the magic user bent over the boy. He had his mouth pressed to the boy’s stomach and looked for all the world like he was making raspberry noises. Whatever he was doing, the child found it incredibly funny and laughed while waving his arms and legs frantically.

Bart again moved his head away from the window confused. This wasn’t what he was expecting to find. Glancing back to Riyan, he saw him there in the moonlight watching. He cast still one more look through the window and saw more of the same. Finally, he turned away and hurried back to Riyan.

“You’re not going to believe this, but…” He then quietly explained what he had seen in the house as they returned to their horses. They made sure to retrace their steps in case there were magical wards in place elsewhere. He finished his narrative just as they reached the horses.

Riyan mounted then gazed to the house. “Sounds like a family having fun on a winter’s night,” he said.

“I know,” agreed Bart. “Weird.”

“Why weird?” questioned Riyan. “I’m sure some magic users are just regular folks.” Then he chuckled.

“What?” asked Bart.

“I was imagining Kevik doing that in his robes,” he said with a grin. Then they both laughed as they turned their horses back toward the main road. In a short time they were back at the inn.

The next morning after they had gathered in the common room for their morning meal, Bart went to see if the King’s coins were still nailed to the wall behind the counter where guests arranged for rooms. Sure enough, they were still there. So, when their serving girl returned from the kitchen with their food, he asked her about them.

“Oh those? They’re the King’s coins,” she explained. “There used to be one of those Hunters of the Horde that lived around here, Durik was his name. But he died a while back during a trip to the east.”

“Do you know how he died?” asked Chyfe. He and the others knew exactly how he had died and who had killed him. What he wanted to know was what everyone else knew.

“Not really,” she explained. “A thief killed him I think. That’s what I heard.”

“Too bad,” Bart said. “I would have liked to have been able to talk to him.”

She shook her head slightly. “He wasn’t what one would have called sociable,” she said. “He mainly stayed at his estate except those nights when he would come to the tavern across the way.”

“This Hunter had an estate here?” Riyan asked, prompting her to continue.

“He did,” she replied. “It was auctioned off several weeks ago to a magic user and his family.” Her face lost some of its jovialness. “Don’t know if I like the idea of one of them living nearby.” Then her face registered shock and a little bit of fear as her eyes went quickly to Kevik in his magic user robes and the staff propped against the wall nearby.

“Oh!” she said. “I…I didn’t mean that magic users were a bad sort, or anything like that.”

Kevik gave her a reassuring smile. “I took no offense,” he assured her. Sighing, he added, “Some of my brethren fully deserve to be thought about in such a way. But most of us are like everyone else.” Glancing to Riyan and Bart, he said, “I’m sure most professions have their share of the bad sort.”

Riyan nodded in agreement. “You’ve got that right,” he said.

She relaxed a little after receiving Kevik’s assurance that he had taken no offense. But she still beat a hasty retreat to the kitchen when she was through.

After she disappeared through the kitchen door, Bart said, “I don’t think the magic user and his family are associated with Durik.”

“No,” agreed Riyan, “I don’t think so either.”

They finished their meal, and it wasn’t until they were beginning to leave that the door to the kitchen cracked open and the girl peered out at them.

“Thank you for the wonderful meal,” Kevik told her. He took out a silver and left it for her on the table. He could see that she saw the coin he placed on the table, but made no move to leave the safety of the kitchen to retrieve it.

Outside at the stable while they were getting their horses ready for travel, Chyfe commented to Kevik, “You do have a fearsome presence.”

“Do I?” asked Kevik. Turning toward Chyfe, he could see the laughter behind his eyes barely kept in check. Then from where Chad was cinching tight the straps securing the saddle to his horse, he heard him break into laughter. Chyfe burst out with laughter as he could no longer contain it.

“No,” Riyan said as he turned to Kevik, “you don’t look fearsome. But your spells are nothing to laugh at.” Glaring at the others, he soon had the laughter stilled.

“Thanks,” Kevik said. He really didn’t mind their laughter, it felt good to be a part of this group. The ability to laugh at one another at times without hard feelings, helped to bind them closer together. He had never had such companions before in his life, and he was proud to be counted as one of them.

”Come on,” Bart said as he swung into the saddle. “We’ve still got a ways to go.” He rode his horse out of the stable and was soon joined by the others. Leading the way, Bart had them heading out of town and on the road to the crossroads at Skerin.

The weather remained good with sunshine throughout the day. Ice began to turn to slush under the warmth of the sun’s rays, it almost felt as if the world was warming up. But that was just an illusion as once the sun went down, the world would freeze all over again.

From Skerin, they set out the following morning under partly cloudy skies. To the west, storm clouds could be seen far away on the horizon.

On their left flowed the river as it made its way from the forest of Ki’ Gyrx. It flowed alongside the road throughout the day. They weren’t able to reach Skerin by nightfall, instead they stayed at one of the roadside inns some miles north of the city. By the time the sun went down, the storm clouds to the west had drawn closer, but could still pass them by. They fervently hoped so.

Riyan was up with the sun the following morning and the first thing he did was go to the window and check on the storm’s progress. The edge of the cloud cover remained about where it had been the previous evening. It looked as if the storm wasn’t going to come their way.

By noon they were at Kibb. A moderate city, it sat on the crossroads where the road from the north ended at another that came from the southeast and continued on to the west. The river that had been running alongside the road since Skerin came to an end as well, flowing into a large lake. The city of Kibb sat on the lake’s western shore. From there they turned to follow the new road as it moved southeast. A day and a half later they came to the city of Hunter’s Reach.

With the sun still hours away from dropping below the western horizon, they rode through the gate of Hunter’s Reach. It was the last major town before Kendruck, which was still at least three days away. From there, their road led south to the northern slope of Tinderlock Mountains. Then they head east and follow the road as it begins turning south to run along the eastern slopes of the mountain the rest of the way to Kendruck.

The storm clouds to the west which they had kept an eye on for the last two days had steadily drawn closer until they now blotted out most of the sky. It was decided to find an inn and see how things looked in the morning before heading further south. From what they gathered from talking with a trader, there wasn’t much to be found from Hunter’s Reach to Kendruck.

The first inn they located was the Tradewynd. After acquiring rooms, Riyan had the idea of searching for a wine merchant to see if they could learn more of the bottle and the crest it bore. They asked the proprietress of the Tradewynd and were told Hunter’s Reach didn’t have one.

“A wine merchant?” she asked with a grin. “Here?” After chuckling for a moment, she said, “Only place around here where you might find wine is over at Tinton’s. He runs a place that has more merchandise than two chandlers’ if you ask me.”

“Where might we find it?” Bart asked.

“You boys come through the west gate?” she asked.

Riyan shook his head. “No,” he replied. “The north.”

“Well, head over to the west gate and you’ll find it not too far from there,” she said. “You can’t miss it.”

“Thank you ma’am,” Riyan said to her.

They left the inn and made their way across town toward the western gate. The streets were fairly clear of snow. Most of it had either been removed by the citizens of Hunter’s Reach or else melted. Either way, the dirt streets were a veritable mess of mud and ruts. The carriages and wagons moving about town were bouncing along so badly, Bart was surprised they hadn’t broken an axle yet. He was amused by the circumstances of one fine looking lady who was riding in a carriage. Every time the carriage hit a rut, which was about every other second, she would bounce in her seat. It looked as if she was holding on for dear life to the window frame of the carriage door.

Similar sights continued to be seen as they continued their search for Tinton’s shop. When the eastern gate finally appeared down the street, they had yet to find the place. They asked one of the local townspeople and were directed down a side street. It wasn’t far before they saw what the proprietress of the Tradewynd had meant when she said you couldn’t miss it.

The storefront had to take up one full block of the street. There were three separate doorways just on this one side through which people could enter Tinton’s establishment.

“Is there enough business in this town to make it worthwhile to maintain such a shop?” asked Chyfe. He had seen some large businesses back in Catha, but what he saw before him dwarfed them all.

“I doubt it,” replied Bart. Moving toward the closest doorway, he led the others into the building.

Just within the entrance were two small children, neither could have been more than six or seven. When they saw their group enter, they immediately came forward and began wiping the mud from off their boots.

“Here now,” Bart said as the younger of the two boys grabbed the calf of his leg and began cleaning his boot with a less than clean rag. The boy paid him no heed. Once he finished with one, he began with the other.

Riyan glanced to the other entrances and saw similar pairs of children stationed at each of them. One such pair was doing the same to another group of three men that had just entered. “Looks like they do this to everyone,” he said.

“Son,” Chad said as the older of the two boys came to him for his turn, “I don’t think this is necessary.”

The lad looked up at him. “Master Tinton doesn’t like mud tracked through his shop,” the lad explained. When Chad drew his boot away from the child’s grasp, the child looked up at him again. “Tracking mud inside is very bad,” the child said. He again started reaching for Chad’s boot.

Riyan, who had just had his boots wiped clean, said, “Just let him do it Chad.”

“Yes, Chad,” Seth said with a grin. “We don’t want to cause any trouble.”

Chad gazed down at the lad waiting to wipe his boots, then relented. “This feels odd,” he said as the child raised his boot off the floor and commenced cleaning it.

“Different places, different customs,” offered Kevik. He was grinning at Chad’s expense when he felt his staff being grabbed by the other child. The grin vanished from his face in a flash and he snatched his staff out of the child’s hand. “What are you doing?” he demanded. He definitely didn’t like anyone touching his staff but himself.

The child pointed to the lower end and said, “Master Tinton doesn’t like mud tracked through his shop.”

That’s when Kevik looked down and saw the lower end had a small amount of mud attached to it.

“Come on Kevik,” Chad said. “We don’t want to cause any trouble.”

“Yes Kevik,” Seth grinned. “Different places, different customs.”

Kevik glanced at him then down to the child who was waiting patiently. “Can I clean it myself?” he asked. The child offered him his rag and he soon had the lower end of the staff clean. Once everyone was suitably clean, the boys returned to their stations adjacent to the doorway.

“You have to admit,” Soth said as they moved further into the shop, “he keeps a clean place.” And in fact, it was one of the cleanest shops any of them had ever been in.

From the inside, this place looked even larger than it had from the outside, as if that was even possible. Shelves lined the floor and walls, there was even a stairway leading up to a second floor.

“There couldn’t be this much up there too can there?” Chad asked.

“Maybe,” replied Riyan.

The store had maybe two dozen customers moving along the free standing shelves lining the floor. Riyan stopped one of the ladies and asked, “Do you know where I can find Mr. Tinton?”

The lady glanced around the shop for a moment before saying, “You might try upstairs.”

“Thank you,” he said then headed for the stairway up.

They walked past shelves containing a variety of items ranging from tunics to rope, and even one shelf with a display of deadly looking knives. This place held more merchandize than a dozen chandler shops.

Upstairs they found more of the same. It didn’t look like the merchandise was laid out to any sort of plan either. For instance, in one spot as they began moving through the second floor in search of Tinton, they found one freestanding shelf containing nothing but blankets. On its right was another holding a variety of candles, while on its left were dozens of brass cooking pots. All in all, a very odd place.

They wended their way through the second floor and still didn’t find Tinton. When they saw an older boy that looked like he worked there, they flagged him down. “Excuse me,” Riyan said as the boy came to them, “could you tell me where I could find Mr. Tinton?”

“I’m Tinton,” the boy said.

“You?” asked Seth incredulously.

“Yes,” the lad said, turning to him. “Is there a problem with that?”

“Look sonny,” Seth said. “We don’t have time for games. We need to find him.”

A crooked smile crossed the lad’s face. “Well, when you find him, let me know.” With that he turned about and walked off.

“Someone should teach that kid some manners,” Seth said as the boy disappeared around one of the free standing shelves. The way the boy had said what he did, and then turned his back on him and walked away, grated on Seth’s nerves.

“We don’t have time to ‘teach him some manners’ right now,” Bart said. Looking around, he saw a man walking among the shelves not far away. The man was dressed well and had an air of ownership about him. “That must be him,” Bart said to the others. Moving forward, he worked his way through the shelves toward the man.

“Excuse me sir,” he said. “Would you be Mr. Tinton?”

The man stopped and turned toward him. “Me?” he asked with a laugh. “Hardly.”

“Could you point him out to me?” Bart asked. “We need to speak with him.”

“Assuredly,” the man replied. He glanced around for a moment then pointed down to their right. “There he is.”

Bart looked to where he was pointing and saw the older boy that they had talked with earlier. “The boy?” he asked incredulously.

“Boy?” the man retorted. “He’s over four hundred years old.” When Bart still looked confused, he said, “He’s a gnome.”

“A gnome?” he asked. The man nodded in return.

Then he took a better look at the lad, uh gnome, and could begin to see characteristics one would associate with such creatures. The slight upturned point to the ears, the youthful appearance that the eyes contradicted if you but looked.

None of them had ever seen a gnome before. Oh they had heard tales of them their whole lives, but who would have thought to find one in such a place. They were supposed to be cutesy little creatures that lived in the forest.

The boy, or rather Mr. Tinton, took notice of them looking his way. His gaze lingered in their direction for a second before he turned and began making his way through the store.

“Damn,” cursed Riyan under his breath as he hurried to catch him. Riyan wended his way through the freestanding shelves as he worked to catch Mr. Tinton. Behind him, the others hurried after.

“Mr. Tinton!” Riyan hailed when he had caught up to him.

The gnome turned around with a crooked grin. “Are you ready for games now?” he asked.

“No,” replied Riyan as he came to a stop before him. “We’re sorry we didn’t believe you before.”

“I’ve discovered a certain amount of patience is required when dealing with your kind,” he replied. Mr. Tinton glanced over his shoulder to Seth who had the good grace to blush.

“Yes,” Riyan said, “I’m sure you do. But we were wondering if you could help us with something?”

“And what would that be?” he asked.

Riyan removed his pack and proceeded to retrieve the wine bottle with the crest. Once he had it in hand he held it up for Mr. Tinton to see. “We are interested in finding out where the winery is that produced this,” he explained.

Taking the bottle from him, the gnome gave it a once over then turned his gaze to Riyan. “Where did you get this?” he asked.

“An acquaintance of ours who is a trader,” he replied.

Mr. Tinton gave the bottle another brief examination and then handed it back. “I haven’t seen many of those,” he told them. “One usually doesn’t find them this far north.”

“North?” asked Bart. “As in north of the Moran Tribes?”

“Something like that,” he said. “The crest on the bottle is that of the Orack Tribe. More specifically, their ruling family.”

“Would that be the family of The River Man?” questioned Chad.

Mr. Tinton turned his attention to Chad and nodded. “I’ve heard they were thinking about opening trade with the north. But what with all the recent hostilities, such now seems unlikely.” Turning back to Riyan, he said, “If by chance you do manage to procure quantities of guerloch, send some my way. I’ll make it worth your while.”

“ Guerloch?” asked Bart.

“That’s what was in the bottle,” he explained. “A very special brew that is highly prized.”

“It isn’t wine?” asked Kevik.

“In a way, I suppose you could call it such,” Mr. Tinton said. “I’m not sure what goes into the making of it, but I’ve never known it to have any sort of harmful effect.”

With the wine bottle securely back in his pack, Riyan asked, “You wouldn’t know where they make it do you?”

“No, sorry,” he replied. “That’s a closely guarded secret of the Orack.” Just then one of the gnomes whom they earlier mistook for children came to him and whispered into his ear. Nodding to the gnome, Mr. Tinton turned back to Riyan and said, “I’m sorry, but I must see to something. If you’ll excuse me.” Then without further ado, he turned and followed the other gnome as it quickly departed.

Riyan stood quietly in thought as he watched Mr. Tinton walked away. Definitely not what he had thought a gnome to be. Turning to Chad, he could see the same thoughts were running through his mind.

“So now we know,” Chyfe stated.

Riyan turned toward him with a questioning look.

“The River Man,” Chyfe clarified. “He is involved in some way with the key.”

“Maybe,” Riyan replied.

“We don’t know that for sure,” Soth reasoned. “Just because the crest of his family bears some resemblance to the coat of arms we are looking for doesn’t necessarily mean there’s a connection between the two.”

“Don’t forget, Durik was interested in him for some reason,” Chad explained.

“That’s true,” agreed Riyan.

“This does mean one thing though,” Bart announced.

“What?” asked Soth.

“We’re going to have to pay a visit to the Orack Tribe to find out how the River Man is connected in all this,” he explained. And with that they turned about and headed back to the inn. Outside, snowflakes were beginning to lightly fall.

“Great,” groaned Riyan. By the following morning, there was another foot of snow on the ground with no sign of stopping.

Chapter Four

Off and on for a week the snow fell. Then just when blue sky peeked through and they thought the weather was about to improve, it disappeared and the snow fell once more. On the eighth day since their arrival in Hunter’s Reach, they finally awoke to sky devoid of snow. Clouds still held a presence, but the storm was over.

Snow covered everything. From Riyan’s window, the world looked to be covered in a blanket of white. A few people were out and about, struggling through snow that came to their hips. “Man,” he breathed. Glancing over to Bart who stood next to him, he asked, “Can we make it?”

“Possibly,” replied Bart. “One trader I talked with yesterday said there was a roadside inn several miles to the south. If we can make it before nightfall we should be alright.”

“But if we don’t,” added Chyfe, “we’ll freeze.” When Riyan glanced at him, he gave him a concerned look.

Bart nodded in agreement. “Most likely.” Glancing to the sky, he again took in the way the clouds were continuing to disperse. Off to the west it looked like another system may be coming their way. If it was, it wouldn’t arrive for a day or so.

“How about after the roadside inn?” Riyan asked. “Is there anything further south?”

“Not until the crossroads in the hills north of the Tinderlock Mountains,” he explained. “The trader said there were a couple inns and a smithy there.” He turned to Riyan and said, “It’s only half a day past the roadside inn.”

Riyan nodded. “What do you think?” he asked.

Bart glanced again to the sky. “I think we should try it,” he replied. “The weather looks as if it’s going to hold.” Turning back to Riyan, he added, “We won’t be assured of good weather for another month or two at least.”

“I don’t fancy remaining here in Hunter’s Reach until spring,” Chyfe stated. “Let’s go.”

“Alright,” agreed Riyan. “Let’s get the others and be on our way.” As Bart and Chyfe went to gather their equipment and head down to the stables, Riyan again looked to the sky. “Just hold,” he said under his breath. Then he turned and made ready to leave.

When Bart informed Soth they were heading out, he said, “Thank goodness. If I had to stay around here and look at Seth’s ugly face another day, I think I would have lost it.”

“But,” Bart said, “you’re twins.” Then he saw Soth break into a grin at his expense.

Seth chuckled as he slapped Bart on the back. “I’m the handsome one don’t you know,” he asserted.

Bart glanced from one to the other, unable to tell them apart other than Soth tended to cut his hair shorter. “We’ve been cooped up here too long,” he mumbled as he slung his pack across his shoulders. Heading out down to the stables, he left the twins arguing about who was better looking. “Like it mattered,” he said out loud to himself, shaking his head.

“Like what mattered?” asked Chyfe. He and Chad joined Bart in the hallway outside their rooms. Bart nodded his head back to the room containing the twins.

Chad grinned. “Oh,” he said. Most of the time they had been cooped up during the last week, Seth and Soth had been bickering about one thing or another almost without stop. Fortunately, it had all been good natured sibling rivalry.

Outside, they found the courtyard buried in drifts of snow, some almost as deep as they were tall. Several trails were already cut through the snow from where others had already been out and about this morning. One such path led to the stable and they were soon inside saddling their horses.

Riyan and Kevik joined them a few minutes later followed by the twins. In short order, they were mounted and making their way out into the snow covered courtyard. The horses had some difficulty negotiating their way through the accumulated drifts, it was clear they didn’t care for the icy coldness of the snow. The streets through town were a bit better as others had already broken paths along which they could follow.

“You’ve got to be kidding!” Riyan suddenly exclaimed.

“What?” asked Bart as he turned to his friend.

“Look over there,” Riyan said, pointing down a side street.

Bart and the others turned to find a ten wagon caravan slowly making its way along through the snow. “What idiot would take wagons out in weather like this?” Chyfe asked.

“I suppose there’s a profit to be made,” commented Chad, “especially when most of the other caravans are waiting for the spring thaw to resume trading.”

Riyan just shook his head. If it wasn’t for the fact that time was running out to win Freya, he wouldn’t have braved such weather himself. But come summer, her wedding with Rupert will take place unless they find the King’s Horde and he can change her father’s mind.

Bart and Chyfe took the lead as they left the outskirts of Hunter’s Reach. A mile out of town, they came to where a wagon’s width of snow had been removed from the center of the road and placed to the right.

“How did this come about?” Chyfe asked. He could see where a lane of cleared snow came from their right, turned onto the road, then continued ahead of them into the distance. It was of uniform width throughout its entire length.

“I don’t know,” replied Bart. “But it will make for faster going.”

They moved into the cleared swath and continued down the road. A few miles further ahead, the mystery as to how the cleared swath had come to be was solved. Coming their way was a man riding a sled being pulled by a four horse team. The sled wasn’t a normal, run of the mill sled. Instead, it had a slanted front that angled to the right with iron reinforcing the leading edge. As the sled moved along, it scraped snow from the road and pushed it to the side.

Bart was greatly impressed by the ingenuity that had gone into the sled. When he came closer, he saw that the back of the sled held four large logs. Coming to a stop, he greeted the driver of the sled.

“Good day to you,” he said as the driver came abreast of him.

“Whoa there,” the driver said to his team as he pulled back gently on the reins. Coming to a stop, he glanced to Bart and then the others. “Good day to you as well,” he replied.

Bart gazed at the sled and said, “That’s an odd sled you have there.”

The driver grinned. “There isn’t another like it in the world,” he said. “Made it myself.”

“Why?” asked Chad. “I’ll agree that it clears the snow away well enough, but why go to the bother? Won’t it melt soon enough?”

“Sometimes it does,” answered the driver. “Sometimes it doesn’t.” He gestured behind him then continued speaking. “I have pastures down there where I raise cattle. At times I need to bring them closer to home, especially in weather like this. I found that if I make a path with my sled, the cattle follow it without hesitation.”

Bart nodded. “That makes sense,” he said.

“I’m surprised the town doesn’t hire you to clear their streets for them,” Soth said. “From the amount of cursing we heard from those out in it, they’d probably pay you pretty good to get rid of it for them.” Seth nodded agreement.

The driver’s eyes lit up as if he hadn’t even considered the possibility. “I might just do that good sir,” he said.

Bart gestured to the logs sitting in the back of the sled. “What are those for?” he asked.

Glancing back to the logs, the driver grinned. “When I first constructed my sled, it didn’t work all that great. Instead of pushing the snow to the side, my sled would be the one being pushed. After I added the logs to give it more weight, the snow no longer pushed my sled aside. Four logs are the best number. Any less and my sled begins skewing to the side, and any more will quickly tire my horses.”

“You are truly an ingenious man,” Riyan said. Then he gave the driver a nod. “Good luck with your cattle.”

“Thank you sir,” the driver replied. “You have a good day too.” With a flick of the reins and a ‘yah!’, the sled began moving out once again.

“Never seen anything like it,” Chyfe said as the sled pulled away. They watched the sled as it scraped the snow off the road and pushed it aside, widening the cleared swath another two feet.

“Come on,” Bart finally said. “We still have a ways to go.” Getting his horse moving, he continued down the road.

They were able to enjoy the cleared swath for another three miles, then it turned off the road to the left. “Must be where his cattle are located,” guessed Riyan. Looking off to the left, he saw where the swath continued to the horizon. “Quite a long way he’s done.”

“Wonder if something like that wouldn’t be handy back in Gilbeth?” Seth asked. “Snow gets pretty deep there at times.”

“Maybe,” agreed Soth.

Pressing on, they passed from the cleared area made by the farmer and reentered the snow covered road. Their progress was noticeably reduced once they left the cleared swath the sled had made.

Several times throughout the day, the blanket of snow covering the ground was so level, it was difficult to determine if they were still on the road. But despite that fact, they somehow made it to the roadside inn an hour before dark.

The weather was still holding and if it continued to remain clear, they may be able to reach the crossroads by tomorrow night.

Baaaaaaa!

She stared out the window and looked to the world outside. All too often she’s found herself standing there looking out at the world outside. Not so much seeing what lies on the other side of the window, rather reliving days gone by. Days when she was not so alone.

Baaaaaaa!

A smile came to her as she reminisced about times long gone when a much younger Riyan would wake to a morning such as this. Most often he would wake her up with cries of ‘Snow mama!’ then run outside half naked to play. Back when her husband had been alive, he would as often as not be out there playing with him.

Baaaaaaa!

Her eyes turned to the pen where Black Face stood looking at her. She knew he wanted out and later on she would go out and spend some time with him. He was all that she had left of Riyan now that he’d gone of to Gilbeth and joined the Warriors Guild. She was happy that he had found something that he enjoyed doing. True, she worried about him as his chosen profession was fraught with danger, but at least he had one in which he could hold his head high.

Baaaaaaa!

“Later Black Face,” she said quietly. She turned from the window and returned to the table where she had left her half eaten breakfast. Picking up her fork, she pushed her food around the plate until realizing it no longer held any interest for her.

Nowadays, the only breaks to her loneliness were the days Freya paid her a visit, and when Raestin was in the area. During his last visit, which was over two weeks ago, he had explained to her that once the snow fell he would winter his caravan in Terix, a sizable town east of Quillim midway to Byrdlon’s capitol of Aquillian. He said he might ride on his own to visit her, but when that was likely to happen he couldn’t say. “It all depends on the weather,” he had explained.

Baaaaaaa! Baaaaaaa! Baaaaaaa!

Outside, Black Face suddenly began baaing excitedly. He only did such when someone was approaching. Getting up from the table, she hurried to the window hoping it would be Raestin that Black Face was making the fuss about. But when she reached the window and looked out, saw that it was an unfamiliar man riding through the snow toward the house.

Bundled as he was in winter garments, she wasn’t able to get a good look at him. For a brief moment she thought it might be Riyan, but quickly realized it was neither him nor Raestin. Moving away from the window, she went to her door and locked it. A woman living all alone in an area where the closest neighbor was a mile away couldn’t be too careful.

Baaaaaaa!

The stranger glanced over to where Black Face was making such a fuss, then turned his attention back to the house. At his hip hung the scabbard of a longsword and from where she peered from the corner of the window could see what had to be an unslung bow wrapped against the weather across his back.

She watched as he rode to the front door and dismounted. Her eyes went to where Riyan’s staff leaned against the wall by the door. Reaching out, she took it. Not nearly as good with it as her son had been, still, the feel of it in her hand gave her some comfort.

With staff in hand, she positioned herself next to the door. From the other side came the sound of footsteps as the man approached the door. Ever since an assassin had come and tried to kill Bart, she had feared someone would come searching for him. Closing her eyes, she prayed this man had nothing to do with that.

Knock! Knock! Knock!

For a moment she thought about being quiet and pretending no one was home. But then she realized a fire burned in her fireplace and the man had to have seen the smoke rising from the chimney. “Yes?” she asked through the locked door.

“I’m looking for Riyan Borenson,” the man replied. “I was told he lived here?”

She relaxed the grip she had on the staff. “He used to,” she replied. “He moved to Gilbeth and has joined the Warriors Guild.”

“Oh,” the man replied.

She stood there leaning against the door waiting for the man to leave. Surely he would now that he knew Riyan was not here.

“May I come in and talk with you then?” he asked. “It’s kind of cold out here.”

Like I’m going to open the door for a complete stranger, she thought to herself. Remaining firmly against the door, she asked, “What do you want?”

“I’m looking for information,” he replied. After a moment’s pause, he said, “I promise I won’t hurt you.”

An honorable man would honor such a promise while a dishonorable one wouldn’t. She wasn’t about ready to open the door to find out which kind he was. “About what?” she asked.

The man on the other side remained silent for several seconds, most likely waiting for the door to open. When it didn’t, he asked, “Would you talk with me at the inn in town? What’s its name? The Starling…”

“ The Sterling Sheep?” she questioned.

“That’s the one,” he replied. “It’s really too cold to stand out here and this is important. Will you meet me there in say an hour?”

She almost immediately refused him. But then, what else had she to do? And if this did have something to do with Riyan, she would be wise to find out what’s going on. “Okay,” she replied. “I will meet you there in an hour.”

“Thank you ma’am,” he replied.

She could hear his footsteps as he moved away from the door. Still gripping the staff, she moved over to the window and peered around the edge. The man had returned to his horse and was swinging up into the saddle. He then turned his head toward the window from which she was staring. Their eyes locked for a split second before he turned his horse and headed back into town.

Kaitlyn Borenson kept her eyes on him until he moved out of sight. Thoughts of what the man could be here about flew threw her mind. First she thought that maybe Riyan had gotten himself into trouble. Then she thought that perhaps this was a man whom her son had met while at the Guild in Gilbeth. Either way, she had to find out what he wanted.

She stared out the window a few more minutes until he was out of sight. Once he was, she quickly put on her winter coat, boots, and wrapped a scarf around her neck to keep warm. Then she banked the fire in the fireplace before going back to the window. She cast one more glance outside to make sure the man hadn’t returned before opening the door.

Baaaaaaa!

Black Face greeted her excitedly as she emerged through the front door. He was practically hopping up and down in his happiness to see her.

“Sorry boy,” she said. “But I can’t take you out right now.” As she turned away from him, Black Face came to realize he wasn’t getting out. He began baaing pitifully, pleading for her to come back but she had more important things to see to than the happiness of a sheep.

Kaitlyn didn’t immediately head for The Sterling Sheep. As nervous as she was over what the possible meeting would divulge, she didn’t want to go alone. So trudging through the snow, she made a beeline for the home of Elle Kelon, Chad’s mother.

Their two boys did everything together, where you found one the other usually wasn’t very far away. They even joined the Warriors Guild together. More than likely, whatever the man had to say about her son, would affect Chad in some way as well.

Cutting through the woods as she did, she skirted the town and came to Elle’s place in short order. A small home, it seemed larger now that two of their three boys no longer lived there. The third Kelon son, Eryl, was busily clearing snow as she approached the house.

“Good morning, Mrs. Borenson,” he said. Pausing in his work, he leaned upon the shovel.

“You too, Eryl,” she replied. “Is your mother home?”

He nodded then pointed to the house. “She’s inside,” he answered.

“Thank you,” she said. Hurrying past the youngest Kelon son, she hurried to the door. The sound of Eryl returning to work accompanied her as she came to the door and entered. They had been friends long enough for them to be able to enter each other’s home without knocking.

“Elle?” she said as she closed the door and entered the front room.

Elle poked her head out of the kitchen. A smile broke across her face when she saw who it was. “Kate!” she exclaimed. “How good to see you.” Then her face lost some of the smile when she took notice of the worry etched on Kaitlyn’s face.

“Are you busy right now?” Kaitlyn asked. Crossing the front room, she was met halfway by Elle.

“Why?” she asked. “Is there anything wrong?” Laying a hand on her friend’s shoulder, her eyes sought an answer in Kaitlyn’s.

“I’m not entirely sure,” replied Kaitlyn. Then she told of the stranger and his request to meet with her at The Sterling Sheep. “He said it had something to do with Riyan,” she explained. “I was hoping you could come with me. If you weren’t too busy.”

Elle reached out and took her hand. She could see worry and fear in her friend’s eyes. “We’ve been friends for too long for me to ever be that busy when you need me,” she replied. “Let me take the stew off the fire and I’ll get dressed.”

“Thank you,” she said.

“I’ll be but a minute,” Elle said. She patted Kaitlyn’s hand then returned back into the kitchen. A minute later she left the kitchen and headed to her room at the back of the house. When she reappeared, she had on her warmest jacket, a hat, and a wool scarf. “You don’t think this concerns my Chad too do you?” she asked.

“He didn’t say,” Kaitlyn replied.

As Elle opened the door, Eryl was standing outside knocking snow off his boots, about ready to come in. “I’m going into town for an hour or so,” she told him. “Keep an eye on the place while I’m gone.”

“But mama,” he replied. “Father said I could go over to Kaleb’s when I was finished clearing a path to the barn!”

“Don’t argue with me,” she said in that tone all mothers use on a child who balks at doing what he’s told. “You can go when I get back.”

“But…” he started to say, but stopped when he met her unwavering glare. Backing down, he said, “Yes mama.”

“Good,” she said. Then she and Kaitlyn left him by the door as they headed toward The Sterling Sheep.

On the way they passed friends and neighbors both had known all their lives. Other than a few quick words of greeting, they didn’t waste any time in reaching The Sterling Sheep.

It was quiet when they entered the warm interior and made their way to the common room. This early in the day there were rarely any customers, though usually there was a class teaching the children of Quillim their letters and numbers. It had been canceled due to the snow. It was hard enough to get a child to stay focused on a regular day. But with a deep blanket of snow, forget it.

One lone figure sat at a table against the back wall. It was easy to recognize him as the man who had paid her a visit. He was six feet and muscular. Dark hair with piercing brown eyes, his appearance did little to put the two ladies at ease.

When he saw them standing by the door, he came to his feet and gestured for them to come over. He broke into a friendly smile as they drew near his table. “I’m glad you came,” he said. Then he glanced to Elle and asked. “And you are?”

She extended her hand. “Elle Kelon,” she replied.

“Ah,” he said as he took her hand and gave a slight bow over it, “Chadric’s mother.” After releasing Elle’s hand, he said, “My name is Daniel Sanderson.”

The smile that had come to her at him honoring her hand disappeared the moment he said who she was. The fact that a stranger knew who she was didn’t set well with her. “How do you know my son?” she asked.

Instead of replying, he gestured to two of the vacant seats at his table, “Please have a seat.”

Kaitlyn glanced to Elle, both were confused and a bit nervous of this man.

The man waited until they were seated in their chairs before he sat in his. “As to your question,” he began, “I have never met either of your sons.”

“Mr. Sanderson, how do you know so much about them then?” Kaitlyn asked.

He didn’t answer right away. Reaching into his pouch, he pulled forth a copper coin. Holding it up before Kaitlyn and Elle, he asked, “Have either of you seen a coin like this before?” He rotated it so they could see the figure portrayed on one side and the symbol engraved on the back.

Kaitlyn looked at it then shook her head no. Elle did the same. “Why? Should we have?” Kaitlyn asked.

The man returned the coin to his pouch. “A few months ago, your sons sold a quantity of such coins to a man who fences stolen items,” he explained.

Elle’s eyes widened. She remembered the gold coins Chad had given them after the debacle with the grinding wheels. She glanced to Kaitlyn and saw that she, too, remembered the time just before they disappeared for a month.

“They said they had found gems while camping in the mountains,” Elle said.

“Are they in some kind of trouble?” asked Kaitlyn.

“Not at the moment, no,” he replied. “But if word of what they did reached the wrong people, they could be.” He could see the fear for their sons growing in their eyes. Inwardly, he smiled.

He let what he said sink in for a few seconds before adding, “There are some who believe they stole the coins.”

“My Riyan is no thief!” Kaitlyn said, a bit more forcefully than she had intended.

“Neither is Chad,” asserted Elle.

“But why else would they sell the coins to someone who is known for dealing in stolen merchandise?” he asked. “If they had found them legitimately, say buried somewhere, then why wouldn’t they have sold them to a dealer in rarities. They would surely have fetched more gold that way. Such questions cast serious doubt upon their actions.”

“I don’t know what…” Elle began defensively with a touch of anger before Kaitlyn stopped her with a look.

Kaitlyn turned to the man and asked, “Why are you here?”

“When word reached me about this situation,” he explained, “I immediately realized the serious repercussions that could fall upon your two boys.” The man paused a moment, he could see the worry and fear they felt for their sons in their eyes. “Either they stole the coins as some would believe, or they found them. If they found the coins, then by law, they must turn over twenty percent to Duke Alric. Which from the way things look, they didn’t.”

Elle’s eyes got a frightened look when she realized her son may have broken the Duke’s law. “What is going to happen?” she asked. Unconsciously, she moved closer to Kaitlyn who laid a hand on her arm.

Daniel shrugged. “That would depend on whether or not your sons can get the Duke’s twenty percent to him before he finds out what’s happened,” he replied. “And from the way the rumor is circulating, that won’t be too far off.”

“Oh my,” Elle said.

“What will the Duke do to them?” Kaitlyn asked. Her hand began shaking with fear for her son.

“They’ll stand before his court and will face a charge of thievery,” he explained. “If found guilty, they’ll lose their right hands.”

“No!” cried out Elle as tears formed in her eyes.

Kaitlyn patted her friend on the arm again. “It hasn’t come to that,” she said reassuringly in a voice tight with her own emotions.

Daniel nodded. “That’s right,” he said. “I have friends in the Duke’s court and could facilitate their paying of what they owe the Duke.”

“You would do that?” asked Elle.

“That’s why I’m here,” he said with a smile. “I’m sure your boys have no idea there was such a law, else they wouldn’t be in the trouble they are now.”

“Riyan would have done what was right if he had known,” asserted Kaitlyn.

“Chad too,” agreed Elle.

“I’ll be in town for awhile,” he said as he rose from his chair. “If they should return to Quillim, have them come to me immediately. The sooner we get this rectified, the better.”

“Thank you,” Kaitlyn said. Realizing Daniel was ending the meeting, she helped Elle to her feet. Her friend leaned heavily upon her as they turned and headed for the door.

“Just one more thing,” he said.

Pausing, they turned back toward him. “Yes?” asked Kaitlyn.

“It might be best to keep all this quiet for now,” he said. “The fewer who know about what’s going on, the easier it will be to get this reconciled without incident.”

Kaitlyn nodded, she could see the wisdom in that. “We will,” she assured him. Then turning back for the door, they left the inn.

Elle began sobbing in earnest as they passed from The Sterling Sheep and into the street. “There, there,” Kaitlyn said to her friend. “We have to be strong for our boys.”

As they started down the street back to Elle’s home, Kaitlyn saw Rupert emerge from around the corner across the street. Her breath caught when she saw him. What if Rupert found out? She was sure he would inform the Duke on Riyan since he was the only thing preventing his marriage to Freya from moving along.

She felt Elle’s grip tighten on her arm as she too saw Rupert emerge. Moving along quickly they were soon back at the Kelon home and sent Eryl on his way. There they talked for hours about their sons and what the future may hold in store for them.

As night deepened over the small town of Quillim, a second stranger rode through the quiet, snow covered streets. He made his way to The Sterling Sheep where he dismounted and secured the reins to the rail outside. Glancing around at the deserted streets, he made his way to the door.

Inside, he paused in the shadows before the common room and scanned the tables. When he didn’t find who he was looking for, he made an inquiry of one of the workers and was soon heading to the rooms on the second floor.

Knock! Knock!

Two firm raps on the door to room eleven, and two seconds later, the door opened a crack. “Yes?” a voice asked from within.

“It’s me,” the stranger replied. The door opened wider and he entered the room.

“About time you got here,” Daniel said.

Disregarding the comment, the stranger asked, “Well?”

“It’s done,” Daniel replied with a grin. Then as the other man entered the room, he closed the door.

Chapter Five

Darkness had fallen on their second day out of Hunter’s Reach. Progress was slower than any of them had anticipated. In fact, they had been told the crossroads were only a half day from the inn where they spent the night before, yet it had failed to materialize thus far. Now they were caught outside in a night that was quickly losing what little warmth the sun had given earlier that day.

“C…can’t be much f…further,” Chad was saying for the tenth time. Ever since the sun had gone down, he had been making some comment or other to that effect. Glancing to the stars above, he saw a sky all but devoid of cloud cover. If it wasn’t for the fact that his teeth were chattering so badly, he would have enjoyed its beauty.

“Cold?” asked Bart. In the moonlight he turned his head back toward Chad and grinned. He saw the shadowy bob of Chad’s head as he silently agreed. He was cold too, but unlike the others, Chad was bemoaning the situation.

His father had always told him that there came times when you were put into an unpleasant situation that you couldn’t escape. Either you pushed on and made it through, or you whined and made the situation worse. Chad, he discovered, could be a whiner at times. Though it mainly manifested when he was cold.

Turning his attention back to the road, Bart saw an all but imperceptible glow coming from up ahead. “I think we may have arrived,” he announced to the others. Bart couldn’t help but chuckle to himself when he heard Chad give out with a sigh of relief.

Chad’s relief was short lived for they soon came to realize that the glow ahead of them was coming from a man carrying a lantern. If Bart hadn’t been cold himself, he would have laughed at Chad’s discomfort. Truth to tell, he had been just as hopeful as Chad that they had reached the inn.

As they continued riding closer, they saw that the man was moving across their path toward the right. Bundled in warm clothes as he was, it was hard to tell anything about him other than he was about six feet tall.

The man had moved a ways off the road before he became aware of their approach. Stopping, he raised his lantern high as he turned to stare in their direction. “Burdy?” he asked.

“No sir,” Bart replied as he came to a stop on the road near where the man had crossed.

“Damn!” the man exclaimed angrily. “Did anyone pass you going north?”

The others came to a stop behind Bart as he replied, “Haven’t seen anyone else all day.”

“How far is the crossroads?” Chad asked.

The man glanced in his direction, glared, then pointed down the road. “Not too much further,” he said.

“Thank you,” Bart said.

The man nodded and watched as they rode off.

When they had put some distance between themselves and the man, Riyan came abreast of Bart and asked, “Why didn’t we offer to help him?”

“He could have asked for help had he desired it,” he replied. “Besides, what help could we give, if any was in fact needed? We don’t know the area.”

Riyan glanced back to the where the glow of the man’s lantern continued to move off to their right. “Hope he’ll be alright,” he said.

“If he’s a local,” offered Soth, “I’m sure he knows the area well enough.”

“If not,” added Seth, “he’s a fool to go off by himself in the dark.” And from his tone of voice, he had little sympathy with fools.

By the time the glow from the buildings at the crossroads came into view, they had all manner of theories on who the man was, what he was doing, etc. None of which had any basis in fact.

The crossroads held little more than a couple inns and other auxiliary buildings that surrounded the junction where their road merged with the one running along the northern slopes of the Tinderlock Mountains. Their tall peaks were but shadows against the backdrop of stars.

It was quiet as they entered the collection of buildings. Not a person was about and both of the inns were subdued. “Must not get much business this time of year,” suggested Chyfe.

“I wouldn’t think so,” replied Soth. “What with the majority of caravans dormant until spring.”

“Yeah,” agreed Chad. “We’re the only ones foolish enough to be out in this.”

Leading the way, Bart took them to the nearest three story building which had to be an inn. There was no sign out front, but the fact that it was an inn was unmistakable. As they neared the front of the inn and were dismounting to go inside, a voice said, “You don’t want to stay there.” Turning, they saw a man of about twenty years approaching them from across the street.

“Why not?” asked Riyan.

“They have a flea infestation,” the man replied.

“In this weather?” replied Bart.

Nodding, the man said, “Even in this weather. The owner doesn’t hold much stock in cleanliness.”

Just then the front door to the inn they were about to enter opened and a portly man stepped out. When his eyes fell on the man who was speaking to them, his face turned into a scowl. “Kirt!” he exclaimed. “What do you think you’re doing?”

Bart quickly sized up the situation and said, “He was saying how your inn was infested with fleas and that we shouldn’t stay there.”

“Fleas?!” he hollered. “My inn is clean and you know it!” Coming away from the door, the portly man quickly moved toward Kirt.

“Yes fleas!” Kirt yelled back. Turning to Riyan and the others he pointed to the two story building behind him and said, “My inn is the best one this side of the mountains.”

The portly innkeeper’s face was red from apoplexy. “Lies!” he yelled. He was about to take a swing at Kirt when he slipped on the snow covered ground and fell.

“What do you think?” Riyan asked Bart quietly as the man returned to his feet.

“Kevik,” Bart said. “Give us some light.” A moment later light flared from the end of Kevik’s staff. The sudden appearance of light startled both men and the fight that had been about to take place was, at least for the moment, halted.

Bart took in both men. The portly one, despite the snow still adhering to most of him from when he slipped and fell, bore a neat and trim appearance. The portions of his clothing that were visible in the light showed very little in the way of staining, his hair was neatly trimmed, and had an overall well groomed appearance.

The other man was another matter entirely. True, he appeared clean, but his jacket was a bit ruffled, there was a grease stain on his right cheek, and coupled with the fact he was the first to start making accusations didn’t sit well with Bart.

“I think we’ll brave the fleas,” he said. Turning to Riyan he saw him nod in agreement.

“Ha!” the portly man said to Kirt. Kirt’s face broke into a grimace.

Bart laid his hand on Chyfe’s shoulder. “It might be best if one of us were to stay with the horses,” he said. Then gave a nod over to where Kirt was still watching them.

Chyfe nodded. “Don’t be too long.”

“We won’t,” replied Bart. “Promise.” He then turned and walked with the others into the inn.

“Sorry about Kirt,” the innkeeper said once they were inside.

“I’ve seen his kind before,” replied Bart as he looked around the interior of the inn. It may not have been immaculately clean, but it was better than most places he’d stayed.

“He makes me so mad sometimes,” the innkeeper said.

“Business a little slow?” asked Chad. Besides themselves, there was but one other man sitting at a table in the common room.

The innkeeper nodded. “It’ll stay this way until spring,” he replied.

They booked four rooms and had soon returned out front to take their horses around back to the stable. Bart looked around for Kirt as he left the inn.

Chyfe pointed over to the inn which Kirt had tried to convince them to stay. “He went back inside,” he explained.

Riyan glanced to the inn and could see a silhouette in one of the windows watching them. Something about the man caused the hackles on the back of his neck to twitch. With Kirt watching, he and the others took their horses around back to the stable.

Once their horses were settled in, they left them in the care of a young stableboy and returned to the inn. They deposited all but the two saddlebags, the one with the key segments and the other with Kevik’s paraphernalia as well as the magical items, into their rooms before meeting downstairs.

Riyan and Chad were the first to reach the common room. There they found a cheery fire crackling in an open pit situated in the middle of the floor. The lone traveler still sat at a table eating his dinner. Chad nodded over to a table on the other side of the fire pit, large enough to hold their entire group. Riyan agreed and they crossed over to wait for the others. It wasn’t long before Chyfe and the twins appeared. By the time Bart and Kevik arrived, the serving girl had already dropped off their first round of ale.

Bart sat in the chair furthest away from the fire, while Chad basked in the warmth the closest chair provided. “Warm?” he asked Chad with a grin.

Nodding, Chad said, “This is much better.” Lifting his mug of ale, he asked Bart, “How much further do you think it is to Kendruck?”

“Normally three days,” their serving girl replied from behind him. She carried a tray laden with a platter of beef, three loaves of bread and a mess of tubers. Setting the tray on the table, she proceeded to lay out their meal.

“Normally?” asked Chyfe.

“With the snow it’s going to be longer,” she said. “Plus, a storm is on the way.”

“What makes you say that?” asked Seth.

“There’s not a cloud in the sky,” added Soth.

She turned her attention toward them and said, “Old Elma was in here earlier today and her knee was acting up. It always acts up when there’s a storm on the way.”

Kevik grinned. Such home spun lore always amused him.

Beginning to help himself to the steaming pile of sliced beef, Riyan asked, “How is the road between here and Kendruck?”

“Not bad,” she replied.

“Any inns along the way?” Chad asked hopefully. His comment elicited another grin from Bart which he pointedly ignored.

“One,” she replied. “But it’s two days away according to the caravan guards that pass through here.”

“I don’t suppose you know of any shelter between here and the inn?” Chad asked.

“Sorry,” she replied. Picking up her now empty tray, she said, “Enjoy,” then returned to the kitchen.

“A night on the road with a storm on the way,” Chyfe said. “Maybe it would be a good idea to weather it here before starting out.”

Kevik shook his head. “I wouldn’t put too much store in Old Elma’s knee,” he stated. “Such nonsense tends to be less than reliable.”

“I don’t know,” Chad said then turned to Riyan. “Remember Jenson?”

Riyan nodded. “I remember,” he said before turning to the others. “Jenson was a farmer who had a bum leg. One day his leg started aching in what he called ‘an odd cramp’. He claimed that a storm was on the way.”

“Of course no one believed him,” added Chad. “Then the very next day, one of the worst storms that ever hit Quillim rolled through.” When he saw Bart’s confused look he added, “That was before you came.”

“Ah,” said Bart.

“But that doesn’t mean anything,” Kevik asserted. “Old people always have aches and pains. Yet storms don’t always appear because of them.”

“True,” agreed Bart. “We’ll just have to see what develops in the morning.”

Riyan nodded and started in on his meal. While he ate, he kept casting glances to the lone traveler. From his vantage point he had a clear view of the man. His long dark hair was secured with a leather thong, and his face showed a three day’s growth of stubble. Easily in his late thirties, the man had the look of a hunter. Propped against the table was a bow, not the longbow one would associate with professional archers, but a smaller hunting bow useful for bringing down game.

The man picked up his mug, drank the rest of its contents, then slammed the mug down on the table. “Girl!” he hollered. A moment later, the serving girl appeared from the kitchen carrying a pitcher of ale. She crossed over to his table and refilled his mug. He then grunted, gave her a couple coppers and resumed eating.

Riyan caught her eye and raised his mug as well. When she arrived to fill it, he asked, “Who is that man?”

“Name’s Burdy,” she replied. “He’s a local pelt hunter who came down from the mountains yesterday. He does that every once in a while, though it’s unusual for him to do so in the winter.”

“Why in the winter?” Bart asked.

“Because the trader to whom he sells his pelts doesn’t travel in the winter,” she explained. “Also, he only had his horse with him, not his mules.”

“Thank you,” Riyan said.

She flashed him a grin. “Anytime,” she said. Turning about, she returned to the kitchen.

“Guess it got too cold for him up in the mountains,” suggested Chyfe.

“Or lonely,” added Soth.

Bart shook his head. “I don’t think so.” Lowering his voice, he added, “Remember, that man we passed earlier was looking for someone named Burdy.”

Riyan nodded. “That’s right.”

“But he was almost an hour north of here,” stated Chad. “Why didn’t he meet him here?”

“I don’t know and I don’t care,” Bart said. “We have our own concerns.”

Riyan kept an eye on the hunter until Burdy finished his meal and went upstairs to his room. Shortly afterward he and the others finished and adjourned upstairs to their room for the rest of the night.

The following morning they woke to a western sky full of clouds. “Looks like Old Elma was right,” commented Chad.

Riyan stared out the window at the cloud cover without comment. Still miles away, there was a chance it wouldn’t come their way. “Might be okay,” he said.

“I hope so,” replied Riyan.

Just then the door to their room opened and Bart walked in. Seeing Riyan at the window he said, “Kevik is eating crow right now.”

Riyan turned to see him sporting an amused grin.

“What with all he said last night about how unreliable such ‘lore’ was,” Bart said with a chuckle. “Now he’s faced with Old Elma’s prediction coming true.”

“Still might pass us by,” Riyan said hopefully, though his tone said he didn’t believe it.

“If we’re caught out in the open,” Seth said as he entered behind Bart, “it could get bad.”

Riyan nodded. Turning back to the window, he looked out to where the Tinderlock Mountains began their rise a few miles away. Trees covered the mountain’s slopes which would afford them some protection should the worst happen.

“Maybe we should wait until the storm passes,” suggested Chad.

Riyan continued staring out the window and all he could think of was how time was running out. If they were continuously being delayed, he’ll never be back in time to prevent Freya’s marriage to Rupert. Coming to his decision, he turned back to the others. “I say let’s go.”

Chad’s face fell as Bart said, “I was hoping you’d say that.” Turning to Chyfe he said, “Tell the others we’ll be leaving shortly.”

“Alright,” Chyfe said then turned and left the room.

“But…” began Chad then stopped. “Oh, very well.” He wasn’t looking forward to being out in the snow again, and definitely didn’t want to contemplate spending time in a blizzard.

“If the storm hits us,” Riyan said to his friend, “we’ll take shelter in the trees until it’s over.”

Not looking too thrilled with Riyan’s plan, Chad nodded. “Maybe we can buy a couple more blankets before we go?” He glanced from Riyan to Bart then added, “I’ll go check on it.” Picking up his pack he left the room and headed downstairs.

Out in the hallway Chyfe passed by with the twins on their way down to the common room. Then came a tap, tap, tap just before Kevik appeared in the doorway with his staff. A final tap sounded as he set the bottom of his staff against the floor and came to a stop. “Meet you downstairs,” he said.

“Just a second and we’ll accompany you,” Riyan said. Then grabbing his pack, he and Bart joined Kevik in the hallway and proceeded down to the where the others had already taken seats at the same table they had used last night.

They were alone in the common room while they ate their meal before heading out. Of the hunter Burdy, there was no sign. Halfway through the meal, Chad returned with a bundle of a dozen woolen blankets he had purchased from the chandler’s shop. Though it hadn’t had near the selection one would expect of such a place, it did have the basic necessities.

Afterward, Riyan purchased more food to replace their dwindling supplies while the others saddled the horses and made ready for travel. Then once the bags containing the newly bought food were secured on the pack mules, they left the inn and took the road east.

Shortly after leaving the crossroad behind, the road entered the foothills of the Tinderlock Mountains. There the road meandered over and around the hills as it made its way slowly eastward. Snow continued to cover everything and if it weren’t for the tracks made by carts and horses that had passed before them, they would have had a hard time keeping to the road.

A few travelers were upon the road, from the looks of them were just locals. One man drove a team of four horses as he forged his wagon through the snow. When he drew abreast of Riyan, he saw that the wagon was loaded with goods. What they were was unclear as a tarp had been laid over the wagon bed.

Throughout the day, the storm continued drawing closer. Not very fast, but by late afternoon it was clear that it planned to settle over them. During the last hours of sunlight they hunted for a suitable place among the hills to spend the night. They finally spied a copse of trees off the road a ways that had a solid canopy of branches overhead.

“It won’t do much for the wind,” commented Bart. “But it should keep the snow off should it fall tonight.” Moving from the road, he led the others toward the shelter of the trees. There they found the interior of the copse to be free of snow, testament to the effectiveness of the canopy above.

“Better lay in a good supply of wood,” Soth said. “If the snow starts to fall, no telling how long we’ll be stuck here.”

“Good idea,” replied Bart.

They moved as close to the center of the copse as they could before dismounting. Seth and Soth each took a hatchet from off the pack mules. While the twins began hacking and chopping to clear an area in which they could camp, the others combed the copse and surrounding area for firewood.

“This is all soaked,” complained Chyfe. Picking up a fallen branch from off the ground, he could see the impression wherein it had lain partially filled with water. “If we can get a fire going, we might be able to dry some of this out.”

“The canopy might keep the snow away, but it does nothing to prevent water from dripping down the trunks,” Riyan stated. As if to accentuate his point, a large drop of water fell from an overhanging branch and landed at the base of his neck.

Before the day had completely given in to night, they had accumulated a decent pile of firewood. Seth and Soth had managed to clear a ten foot area that was just large enough to accommodate a fire pit and still leave enough room for each of them to lay down their bedroll.

Once stones were set for the fire pit, Chyfe stacked some of the smaller, drier pieces together and worked to start a fire. Shtick. Shtick. Over and over he struck his flint to produce sparks, but each time, the sparks would land on the wet wood and fizzle out.

“This is useless,” he said. He was about ready to rip off a section of his shirt for tinder when Kevik came to stand beside the fire pit.

“Move back,” he said to Chyfe. Lowering the tip of his staff, Kevik pointed it toward the bits of twigs and moss stack in the fire pit.

Realizing what he was about to do, Chyfe scrambled back. A moment later, there was a sizzling in the air as sparks flew from the end of Kevik’s staff. These sparks, larger and hotter than what a flint could produce, began to cause the material to smolder. Chyfe immediately moved forward once Kevik raised his staff and began to softly blow on the smoldering mass to encourage a flame to appear. But despite his efforts, the sparks failed to catch the wet wood.

Bart was watching from across the pit from Kevik. When he saw the fire wasn’t going to catch, he said to Kevik, “Do it again.” It took another two tries before a flame finally sprung to life.

Chyfe carefully encouraged the flame to grow and they soon had a fire going that wasn’t likely to go out.

“Good thinking,” Riyan said as he slapped Kevik on the back.

Grinning, Kevik said, “This was exactly what I had in mind when I added that spell into the construction of my staff. I remembered our times beneath the Ruins of Algoth and didn’t want to run the risk of being without a means of making a fire.”

“That was smart,” Chyfe said. Laying a couple of the larger pieces of wood on the fire, he stood up and turned toward Kevik. “I’m sure I could have had the fire going.”

Kevik shrugged. “This was quicker,” he said.

Now that their camp was set and a fire was burning, they removed all the tack from their horses and pack mules except the bridles, which they secured to nearby branches in order to keep them from wandering off during the night.

Soth had the bright idea of using the bushes which he and his brother had cleared as a windbreak to keep their camp as warm as possible. He and his brother proceeded to stack the cutoff bushes along the side of the camp through which the wind was blowing. Although it didn’t keep the wind totally from coming through, it did manage to reduce its severity.

After a meal of rations, they settled in to sleep except for the one on watch. It was during Chad’s watch that the wind began to die down. He was elated at the thought that the storm had moved off.

But when dawn returned to the world, they found another six inches of snow on the ground with more steadily coming down.

Chapter Six

For two days they remained within the copse of trees as the snow fell. At times there would come a lull in the snowfall, but with the threat of more in the clouds above, they remained within the shelter of the copse.

The dawning of the third day came with a cessation to the falling snow and a break in the cloud cover. “Looks like we might be able to continue,” Riyan said. Standing as he was at the edge of the trees, he looked out upon the snow covered landscape. Trees had their branches weighed down with accumulated snow, and where the road lay was anyone’s guess.

“Be hard to keep to the road,” commented Bart from where he stood next to Riyan. “If we leave we should do it soon,” he said. They had used up a good portion of their supplies over the last two days. Feed for their horses was almost gone, and with the snow covering everything, there wouldn’t be much in the way of foraging possibilities.

Riyan nodded. With a last look at the single patch of blue sky allowing the sun through, it looked as if the storm may be dispersing. “Let’s go,” agreed Riyan. In short order, they were mounted and leaving the copse of trees.

Outside the snow continued to fall. Kaitlyn sat at her table eating the last of a stew she had made the day before. Thoughts of Riyan plagued her, as they had every day since she and Elle went to talk with Daniel. What was he doing? Is he alright? And most important, would he have to face the Duke for thievery?

To her innermost being she knew Bart was somehow to blame for her son’s troubles. How she rued the day Riyan had ever become friends with such a boy! Oh, Bart seemed nice enough, but every time he, Riyan, and Chad got together, something would happen.

She thought back to the man who had come and tried to kill Bart while he was recovering from the poison. That experience still wakes her in a cold sweat at night, thinking the man and his friends have returned.

Glancing out the window, she looked through the falling snow to the place where she and Bart had buried the man. She now regretted going along with Bart when he said not to mention the incident to anyone. At the time it had seemed like wisdom. Now though, she felt sorrow for the unknown man lying in the ground out there. Did he have family? Was there someone who wondered what had happened to him? Was there a child who wondered if her father was ever coming home?

Maybe it was being alone too much that caused her mind to plague her with such thoughts. Raestin, the merchant who had begun to visit her from time to time, hadn’t been around for a couple months. She liked him and felt that he reciprocated the feeling. Over on a shelf near the door was a carved, wooden figurine of a sheep. He had given it to her on his return from delivering her first letter to Riyan.

She suddenly realized that her spoon had been poised motionless over her bowl for some time. Sighing, she laid it back in the bowl and got to her feet. As she began carrying her bowl over to the wash area, the sheep statue caught her eye. Without thought, she laid her bowl on the counter and went over to retrieve it.

The wood was beginning to darken from being handled so much. It seemed whenever she grew sad or lonely she would take it in her hand and caress its wood with her fingers. Somehow, it made her feel better.

She walked over to the window by the front door and stared out at the pen holding Black Face. A grin came to her as she recalled how much he had plagued her son. For that reason alone she had kept him when she sold her flock. He was really all she had left of her son other than some clothes that were still in his room, and his shepherd’s staff.

Black Face’s tail was sticking out from the shed that she had built for him. Now that he was alone out there and didn’t have other sheep to huddle with for warmth, she had built it to help keep him out of the snow.

Her thoughts once again turned to Riyan. How she missed him, the daily talks they once had, even their arguments. As her mind wandered along the paths of days long gone she continued gazing through the window.

A dark shape moving along the lane toward her home snapped her from her reverie. A smile came to her when she realized it was Freya. Glad for the company, she returned the figurine to its place on the shelf and removed her cloak from where it hung beneath the shelf.

Kaitlyn then opened the door and stepped outside into the falling snow. “Freya!” she called in greeting as she made her way into the snow.

Freya glanced up and saw her approaching. “Mrs. Borenson,” she replied with a smile.

Coming to her side, Kaitlyn said, “Now I’ve told you to call me Kaitlyn. None of this Mrs. Borenson nonsense.”

“Very well, Kaitlyn,” she said.

Kaitlyn placed an arm across her shoulders and proceeded to walk with her back to the house. “What brings you out in this weather?” she asked.

“I couldn’t stay in town any longer,” she admitted.

There was something in her voice that caught Kaitlyn’s attention. “Nothing bad I hope?” she inquired.

Now at the door, Freya shook her head. She waited for Kaitlyn to precede her into the house. “Nothing like that,” she replied. “Just the same old nonsense about the engagement.”

“Your father putting pressure on you again?” she asked. Closing the door after Freya had entered, she returned her cloak to its peg and took Freya’s outer garments and hung them up as well.

“Yes,” she said.

Kaitlyn gestured to the table and said, “Have a seat. I’ll make some tea.”

“That would be welcomed,” Freya replied.

As Freya sat down, Kaitlyn filled a pot with water and set it over the fire. “Sorry I haven’t been able to visit more often,” Freya said.

Kaitlyn turned toward her with a pouch of tea leaves in her hand. “To be honest, I’m surprised you’ve been able to come as often as you have,” she replied. Taking two cups and the tea kettle off the shelf above the counter, she brought them over to the table. Then she deposited some of the tea leaves into the kettle before sitting down across from Freya while they waited for the water to come to a boil.

“Have you heard of that stranger in town?” Freya asked after a moment’s silence.

Stiffening, Kaitlyn nodded. “Yes.” Neither she nor Elle had told anyone about their meeting with the man except Elle’s husband. They had agreed to keep it to themselves so as not to exacerbate the situation by starting rumors.

“He and another man who is here with him have been asking around about Riyan, Chad, and Bart,” she explained.

“Oh?” questioned Kaitlyn. She sat there quietly as Freya talked.

“Seems they’re awfully curious about them,” she stated. “Who they are, what they do, that sort of thing.” She paused a moment to see the effect her words were having on Kaitlyn. When no reaction was forthcoming, she asked, “Have they been out here to speak with you? Being Riyan’s mother and all I would think you would have been the first person they would have talked with.”

Kaitlyn sat there a moment not sure what she should say. Finally, she nodded her head. “Yes, one of them came to see me shortly after their arrival,” she said. The questioning look in Freya’s eyes prompted her to say, “He was looking for the boys and hoped I would know where they were.”

“Why?” Freya asked.

“There’s a matter of some importance with which he needs to discuss with them,” she explained. When Freya started to ask another question, she held up her hand to forestall her.

“They say Riyan, Bart, and Chad found something in the mountains before they left,” Freya said. “The rumor going around is that they found a stash of the King’s coins.”

Kaitlyn nodded. “I heard that too,” she replied. “But if they did, Riyan never said a word about it to me.”

“But we all wondered how they managed to enter the Warriors Guild,” continued Freya. “If they had found some of the King’s coins, that would explain it.”

Just then the water over the fire began to bubble and steam. Kaitlyn got up and brought it over to the table where she filled the tea kettle with hot water. She then returned the pot to the fire and situated it so it wouldn’t be directly over the flames, just close enough to keep it hot without boiling should they desire more. She let the flavor of the tea leaves permeate the water for a few moments before filling their cups.

As Freya took the cup offered her, she took a sip and said, “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome,” replied Kaitlyn.

“Not just for the tea,” she said. “But because you’ve always been there for me.” When Kaitlyn looked up at her with caring in her eyes, Freya said, “You don’t know how much it means to have a place to go where no one is pushing for the engagement, or talking about it.” Setting her cup down, she looked to Kaitlyn with tears forming in her eyes.

Coming out of her seat, Kaitlyn quickly moved around the table and took her in her arms. For the next hour, she held her as all the emotions Freya had kept locked inside were suddenly released.

Some miles west of Quillim, two men leading a pack mule were walking through the forested hills near the base of the mountains. Despite the snow coming down, they have been combing these hills for several days.

“Maybe it’s further toward the mountains?” suggested one man.

The other shook his head. “No Kelby,” he said. “The shepherd was with his flock when he found the coins. That means he wouldn’t have gone too far past the pastures.”

“But these pastures have been used for centuries,” argued Kelby. “Surely someone would have found the entrance by now.”

“Didn’t you hear what that one lady told us?” the man asked.

“What?” replied Kelby.

“She said that around the time the boys disappeared, there had been a bad earthquake,” he explained. “Bad enough to crack the mill’s grinding wheel.”

“So?” Kelby asked.

“So, maybe it also opened up the ground where the Horde lies,” the man concluded.

“Oh,” said Kelby.

“Keep your eyes open for anything that looks recently disturbed,” the man said.

They had been out in the hills around Quillim for over a week now. Ever since word reached them of the silver King’s coins that had been found, they followed the rumor’s trail until it led them here. Now they were trying to locate the entrance to the Horde. For surely, that amount of silver coins could only have come from the Horde itself. No other cache of silver coins had ever come close to that amount, not even copper ones.

When they first arrived in Quillim, they were quick to discover that the boys who had found the coins had gone and joined the Warriors Guild in Gilbeth. So they traveled to Gilbeth only to discover the boys had been promoted to Armsmen and were once again missing. With nothing else to go on, they returned to Quillim where they were sure the boys would resurface at some point. After all, wasn’t this where their families were?

They had been rather circumspect in their questioning of the townsfolk, neither one wishing to alert them as to what they were really after. They were fortunate to have made the acquaintance of the Magistrate’s son. The lad had been most forthcoming with information about the boys, especially the shepherd. Once they had a good idea where the shepherd usually took his flock, they set out to search.

The snow on the ground greatly hampered their efforts, not to mention the fact that it could very well hide whatever entrance there may be. But that didn’t discourage these two men from searching. For assuredly, if they had heard of the finding of the King’s coins, so too had others. And how long would it be before others arrived? Pulling their cloaks tighter around them against the chill, they continued on.

It was very peaceful in the woods. Animals were hidden in their burrows and what birds were left were silent in the face of the falling snow. The only sounds were the noise of their feet compacting snow with every step and the occasional snort from their mule.

Having just finished searching the area around a pasture some distance west of Quillim, they headed off toward the next. From what the Magistrate’s son had told them, there were five separate pastures to which the shepherd would take his flock. With four down, that left just one more to go. It was a bit further from town than the others had been and it took them a good half hour before they had forged their way through the trees and came to it. The pasture was a wide expanse of open grassland nestled around one of the many small lakes dotting the region.

“Nice area,” Kelby stated when they emerged from the woods.

The other man nodded. They came to a stop several feet from the woods and took a good look at the surrounding area. For the most part it was flat with only moderate hills. On the south side of the pasture was a hill a bit more pronounced than the others. The man pointed to the hill and said, “Let’s try there.” Setting out, he led Kelby and the mule across the pasture.

As they drew closer to the hill, Kelby said, “Doesn’t look like it’s here.”

“We’ll see,” the man replied.

“But I don’t…” Kelby started to say then abruptly stopped.

The man glanced back at his comrade and started to speak when he saw the startled look on his friend’s face. “Kelby?” he asked. Coming to a stop, the man watched as Kelby sank to his knees and fell to the ground. That’s when he noticed the feathered shaft of an arrow protruding from his back.

He grabbed for the hilt of his sword as he began backing away. Glancing to the edge of the woods from which they had emerged, he tried to find the one who had killed his friend. As he quickened his pace away from the trees, another arrow was launched from the woods and took him in the shoulder. Spinning the man completely around, the arrow elicited a cry of pain. Just as the man regained his balance another arrow struck him square in the chest, knocking him backward onto the ground. Then before his eyes darkened as his life left him, he saw three men emerge from the woods.

“I told you they would be here,” a young man said.

One of the other men nodded. Reaching into his coat, he pulled forth a small, coin filled pouch. “Here,” he said. “Let us know if anyone else asks about your shepherd friend and you’ll get more.”

The young man nodded. “Yes sir,” he said.

Staring at the two dead men, the third man asked, “What should we do with them?”

The young man replied, “The kidogs and wolves will take care of the evidence before long.”

The man who had given the young one the coins said to his man, “Retrieve your arrows. We don’t want questions arising should someone stumble across them.” His man nodded and left him there with the younger one.

“No one will be in this area until spring,” the young man explained.

The man turned to him and scowled. He said, “We were here. And so were they.”

The young man nodded in acknowledgement. “I best be getting back,” he said.

“Yes,” replied the man. “It wouldn’t do to have your townsfolk seeing us together.” As the young man started to depart, the man said, “Remember, if you hear of anything come and tell me.”

Pausing, the young man glanced back at the other and nodded. “I will,” he replied then returned to the woods and headed home.

Once the young man had gone, the other man walked over to where his man was removing the last of the arrows from the dead men. Off to their right stood the mule the dead men had brought with them. “Better kill the mule too,” he said.

“As you wish.” Wiping the blood off the arrow onto the dead man’s jacket, he stood up. Moving over to the mule, he drew his sword and soon had the beast lying on the ground, kicking in its death throes.

“We were fortunate to have found that boy,” the man said.

The other man nodded. “He’s got some hate in him that’s for sure.” Wiping the horse’s blood from his sword, he replaced it back in its scabbard.

“Being the son of the Magistrate, he’ll know if anyone comes into town looking for the shepherd, and the miller’s son,” the man replied.

“How far do you think we can trust him?” asked his man.

Daniel glanced to his man and said, “Only to a point. If he should grow troublesome, he can easily be disposed of.” Looking around the pasture, he knew the entrance to the Horde didn’t lie there. The shepherd’s pastures had been the first place he and his man had searched after arriving in Quillim.

Turning his attention one more time to the dead men lying on the ground, the thought occurred to him that if the shepherd didn’t return soon, this scene was likely to be repeated many times.

Chapter Seven

When the walls of Kendruck finally came into view, it was met with great relief. The days of traveling through the wintry countryside had taken its toll. After leaving the copse of trees three days ago, the weather had begun to mellow. Sunny days raised the temperature to somewhere just above freezing, and the world began to thaw. At least until darkness came again and froze it solid once more.

The last few miles had been relatively clear of snow. It was due mostly to the warmer weather of the past couple days, and the traffic flowing along it. Some miles back, another road coming from the northeast had joined with theirs, and from that point on they were no longer alone on the road. They even encountered a lone caravan making its way bravely north.

Before them, the wall encircling Kendruck rose dramatically. They were about the largest walls any of them had ever seen. Guard towers were spaced every fifty feet and rose another thirty feet above where guards walked along the top of the wall. Each of the guard towers boasted a catapult positioned upon its roof which the defenders could use in the event an army was foolish enough to besiege the city.

“Kendruck used to be plagued by raids from the Tribes before they built that defensive wall,” Chyfe explained to them. “From what my father once told me, the Tribes made the mistake of trying to take Kendruck after it had been completed.”

“What happened?” asked Chad.

“It was a slaughter,” Chyfe said. “The catapults atop the towers rained stones the size of your head down on them. Between the hail of stones and flights of arrows, the Tribesmen were decimated. Ever since then, it has grown into a massive commerce center from which both sides of the border profit.”

“How far away are the Moran Tribes?” asked Soth.

Chyfe glanced to him and said, “That depends on who you ask. Both sides agree that for four miles south of Kendruck, Byrdlon rules. From what I’ve heard, Byrdlon claims another twenty miles as theirs, while the Tribes say the additional area is theirs.”

“Sort of a no man’s land?” asked Riyan.

“Actually, no,” Chyfe explained. “Many villages inhabit the contested area and both sides claim them for themselves.”

“Must make life hard for those who live there,” Bart observed.

“I would think so,” agreed Chyfe.

Kendruck’s gates stood open allowing an intermittent flow of people to make their way in and out. This close to dusk it wasn’t surprising that most of the people were leaving the city. The surrounding countryside was dotted with small villages and hamlets that owed their safety to the soldiers stationed in Kendruck.

Off to the east a score of cavalrymen appeared, patrolling the countryside. Even though Kendruck itself may be safe from the raids of Tribesmen, those living around it were not so fortunate. Situated outside the walls as they were, they would fall prey to Raiders and bandits from time to time. And so, regular patrols made their way across the countryside to keep the people safe.

At the gate, six guards stood watch over the citizens passing through. Four of them were off to the side near an open fire pit trying to keep warm. The other two stood on either side of the gate keeping an eye on things.

As their party approached the gate, the two guards by the gate focused their attention on them. Since they didn’t appear to pose a threat, they remained in position as Bart led the others through into the city.

Once they passed through the gates, Bart immediately relaxed. This was his environment, he was home. Maybe not Wardean, but a city was a city, and he knew its rhythm. When he turned to look back at the others, he couldn’t help but allow a grin to show.

“A warm bed and a hot meal,” he said.

“You better believe it,” Chad replied. He’d had enough of the cold and snow to last for quite awhile. Each day on the road seemed colder than the last. At least it hadn’t snowed or rained since they left the copse of trees, which would have made the journey even more intolerable.

Bart kept his attention focused on the people around them. Spying one of the children who called the streets their home, he caught the boy’s eye and held up a copper. The lad of twelve winters saw the coin in Bart’s hand and immediately came forward.

“Can you tell me of a good inn hereabouts?” Bart asked.

The boy bobbed his head. “Yes sir.” Pointing down the street in the direction they had been heading he said, “Go down to the statue of Phillip the Vanquished and turn to the left. Another two streets down you’ll find the Blue Osprey.”

“Phillip the Vanquished?” asked Riyan.

“Yes sir,” the boy replied. Then he looked to Bart for the coin.

Flinging it to him, Bart watched as the lad snatched the coin out of the air and then scurried away.

“Why would they erect a statue to someone who was vanquished?” asked Seth. “Doesn’t vanquished mean he lost?”

“Something like that,” replied Soth.

Seth shrugged and they continued down the road. It wasn’t long before they saw the intersection of streets where stood the statue of Phillip the Vanquished. It was of a man in fine attire standing with head slightly drooped. His left hand hung at his side and in it were clutched seven short sticks.

“Oddest statue I’ve ever seen,” observed Riyan. Bart agreed. As far as they could tell, it didn’t have any meaning.

The intersection was full of people and they were forced to slow as they made their way past the statue and entered the street on their left as the lad had directed them. Sure enough, two streets down they found a two story building bearing a sign depicting a winged bird in flight clutching a fish.

Bart dismounted, then he and Riyan went inside to see about rooms. In short order they were back with the others and taking the horses around back to the stable. “I paid for two nights,” he told the others. “That should afford us sufficient time to locate the merchant.”

“We could make inquiries about the family crest as well,” suggested Soth. “Never know, in a town such as this they may have a trading concern of one kind or another.”

Riyan nodded. “You may be right.”

Around back at the stable, they were greeted by a stableboy who aided them in settling in their horses. “Who is Phillip the Vanquished?” Seth asked the boy as he was helping him remove the tack from his horse.

“Was, you mean,” the boy replied.

Seth gave the boy an annoyed look at correcting him. Where did a stableboy come off having such an attitude? He was about to teach the boy a lesson in manners when he caught sight of his brother’s grin. Deciding it wasn’t worth the trouble, he finished removing his saddle and placed it on the shelf at the rear of the stall.

“He was a noble hereabouts a century or so ago,” the boy replied. “As the story goes, he and another minor noble by the name of Lord Tillen, were rivals for a lady’s affection. For seven months, each man courted the fair Charmaine.”

As the boy related the story, the others finished with their horses and gathered round to listen.

“Each month, their rivalry grew more intense. By the second month, the betting houses around the city got wind of what was going on and began placing odds on who was going to win. It became quite the spectacle, though I’m sure the lords in question didn’t care that their endeavors were becoming public knowledge.”

“But the notoriety only seemed to fuel each lord’s determination to win the fair Charmaine.” He picked up a brush and began currying Seth’s horse. The boy glanced around at his audience listening to his narration and inwardly grinned. It wasn’t everyday a stableboy was the center of attention like this.

“What happened?” asked Chyfe. “I take it Lord Tillen won?”

“Yes he did,” the boy replied. “But for a while the odds were going in Phillip’s favor. You see he had lavished her with expensive jewels acquired from down south. It was a necklace made with those rare, pink diamonds that are so highly sought after. The whole town thought for sure that Lord Tillen had lost.”

“From that time on, she spent all but a small portion of her time with Phillip.” Glancing again at his audience, he could see that he had them. They were hanging onto his every word. “They would be seen walking arm in arm, her head lying on his shoulder. Whenever she was with Lord Tillen they walked at arms length and barely spoke to one another.”

“Finally, the seventh month came. Rumors began to emerge that the time was near and that she would be announcing her choice. People ran to make last minute bets but the betting houses had made the odds such that to bet on Phillip would barely earn you anything in return.”

“Speculation continues to this day as to why she chose Lord Tillen over Phillip,” the stableboy said. “But when it came time to choose, she spurned the man whom everyone thought was a sure thing and chose the lord from a minor house.”

“Why in the world would she do that?” questioned Chad. “Spend all your time with one only to chose the other?”

Bart could see there was more to the story. “Why did she choose Lord Tillen?” he asked.

The boy shrugged. “No one knows for certain,” he admitted. “But several of the betting houses went out of business shortly after this. Seems that in the last few weeks before she made her choice, several rather large wagers had been placed on Lord Tillen. Some say she had spent so much time with Phillip just to improve the odds for Lord Tillen. Then she had an agent make the bets on her behalf.”

“There’s also another story which states that someone forced her to make the choice she did so they could win. But whatever the reason, Phillip was heart broken. He left town the day she spurned him and never returned.”

“What about the statue?” asked Kevik. “Who had it built?”

“No one knows,” he replied. “A year later to the day of when she made her announcement, a wagon rolled through town.” The boy pointed off in the general direction of the cross street where the statue stood. “It came to a stop at the crossing of streets back there and four workers riding in the wagon erected the statue, then departed. After they left, townsfolk came to look at the statue and saw the name ‘Phillip the Vanquished’ engraved at the base.”

“Most of the town stands divided as to who built it,” the stableboy explained. “Some believe it to be the Lady Charmaine and her lord, while others believe it to be Phillip himself.”

“Why would he build the statue commemorating his loss?” Riyan asked.

Again, the boy shrugged. “Don’t know.”

“Interesting,” Chyfe said. “How do you know so much about it?”

“With the statue not two streets down,” he replied, “travelers such as yourselves ask about it all the time.”

Riyan reached into his pouch and gave the boy two coppers. “Thank you,” he said. “It was a good tale.” As the boy took the coins, he asked, “By the way, do you know of a wine merchant nearby?”

“The closest one is Filgrit’s over on Cobble,” he said. “Follow the street toward the center of town and look for a sign with a bottle that has a vine around it.”

“Appreciate it,” Riyan said. Then he and the others left the boy to his work and headed over to the inn.

“Wonder where the statue actually came from?” questioned Chad.

“I would think it was Lord Tillen,” offered Seth. “That’s the sort of thing you would expect from a lord.”

“Maybe,” replied Soth.

Once back at the inn, they deposited their equipment and packs in their rooms before going in search of the wine merchant whom the boy had mentioned. Following the lad’s directions, they walked down the street toward the center of town and scanned the buildings abutting the street. Several blocks down they saw a sign depicting a bottle with a vine coiling its way around to the top.

“That’s it,” Riyan announced when he saw it.

Bart nodded agreement and made for the front door. Sitting along the front wall of the shop were six empty barrels, three on either side of the door. Bart glanced into them just before opening the door and found nothing of interest. Then he opened the door and walked in.

Shelves lined the walls of the shop, most of them held stacks of wine bottles while others bore various paraphernalia one would expect in such a place. A counter ran the length of the room, separating the outer area from a smaller area that held two desks. The wall behind the desks had a single door that was slightly ajar, through which voices could be heard.

Bart and the others moved to the counter where he said, “Hello?”

The voices in the back immediately silenced. A moment later a middle aged man standing no more than five foot emerged with a smile on his face. “Can I help you gentlemen?” he asked.

“Are you Filgrit the wine merchant?” Bart asked.

“I am he,” the man said.

“We were told you were the man to see,” Bart stated.

Beaming, the man’s chest seemed to puff out slightly. “I am the foremost wine merchant in Kendruck,” he said. “None other has the stock on hand, nor the ability to acquire the rarest of

wines, as do I.”

Riyan set his pack on the counter. “That’s what we heard. A friend of ours recently came into possession of a bottle of wine,” he explained as he drew the wine bottle from his pack. Setting it down before the man, he added, “We would dearly like to learn more about it.”

The man’s eyes widened slightly when he saw the bottle. That he recognized it was clear. He reached out and took the bottle and held it up. Then he turned it around to inspect it in its entirety before setting it back down on the table. “Where did you get this?” he asked.

Before Riyan could reply, Bart asked, “Why?” He glanced at Riyan and shook his head slightly. Riyan understood and nodded.

Tapping the top of the bottle he said, “This isn’t widely circulated. In fact, it’s rarely seen this side of the border.”

“Like we said,” Bart explained, “a friend of ours was given this by a merchant here in Kendruck. The merchant said that he was looking to see if there would be a market for it in Byrdlon.”

“Do you sell it?” asked Chyfe.

Filgrit shook his head. “No,” he replied. “But I can get my hands on some if needed.” He looked to Bart. “Are you looking to purchase more?”

“Not at this time,” he replied. “What I’m interested in finding out is who makes it?”

“That’s easy enough,” said the man. “The Orack Tribe to the south is the sole maker of Guerloch.”

Feigning ignorance, Bart asked, “Orack Tribe?”

Filgrit nodded. “It’s one of the largest Tribes,” he explained. “They have a trading house here in Kendruck. They’d be the ones to contact if you are interested in regular shipments of Guerloch.”

“Where could we find them?” asked Riyan.

“Their trading house is located not too far from the southern gate,” Filgrit said. “Just go down to the gate area and ask directions to Kell Plaza. There you’ll find the Orack trading house.”

“Thank you,” Riyan told the wine merchant. “You’ve been most helpful.”

“Not a problem young man,” Filgrit told him. “If you are ever in need of wine, come back and see me.”

“We’ll do that,” Riyan assured him.

Turning about, he and the others were soon back on the street. The day was waning, but there was still an hour or so left before nightfall. They decided to make their way to the southern gate, and from there locate Kell Plaza. After asking directions to the gate from a passerby, they were soon on their way.

“What’s the plan once we get there?” asked Seth.

“If we can, try to find out exactly where to locate the family whose crest is on the wine bottle,” Bart explained. “After that, we head south.”

Ten minutes of walking along the streets of Kendruck found them nearing its southern gate. Bart inquired of another passerby and they were soon on the way to Kell Plaza.

Kell Plaza as it turned out was one of the larger plazas located within Kendruck. It boasted three separate fountains, four statues and an expanse of grass with a gazebo-like structure situated in the middle.

“I bet in the summer this place is pretty lively,” observed Soth. Now though, it was fairly empty and the fountains were dry.

Bart brought them to a halt as they entered the plaza. Scanning the buildings bordering the plaza, he sought one that could be the trading house of the Orack Tribe. The buildings ranged from single story structures to ones rising four and five stories high. Centered along the north side of the plaza was a building that dwarfed all the others.

This one stood five stories high, and took up a good quarter of the real estate abutting the plaza on that side. From the looks of it the building held an official capacity, and was unlikely to be the trading house for the Orack Tribe.

Riyan spied an old beggar missing half his right leg sitting in front of a nearby bakery. “I’ll ask him,” he told the others as he headed toward the beggar.

The beggar quickly took notice of Riyan moving toward him. When Riyan drew close, the old man held out his hand for a coin. “Help an old warrior?” he asked.

“Warrior?” Riyan asked.

The old man nodded. “Back when I was younger. But they don’t have much use for someone with half a leg.” He looked up at Riyan expectantly, his hand still held out for a coin.

Riyan reached into his pouch and drew out a silver. “Are you a member of the Warriors Guild?” he asked as he handed the old man the coin.

“No,” the beggar replied. “I was never so fortunate.” Taking the coin, he quickly stashed it within the rumpled and dirty rags he called clothes. When Riyan didn’t immediately go away he asked, “Is there something I can do for you?”

Nodding, Riyan replied, “Could you tell me which building is the trading house for the Orack Tribe?”

The geniality of the old man quickly disappeared. “Why do you want to know?” he asked.

Gesturing to where the others waited, Riyan said, “We wished to inquire about a certain wine they may have available for trade.”

The old man gazed at Riyan in silence for awhile. He finally pointed to a three story building not far from where they had entered the plaza. “There,” he said. “Don’t expect too warm a welcome from those you’ll meet there.”

Riyan gazed at the building and asked, “Why do you say that?”

“Those from the Tribes don’t care much for us northerners,” he explained.

“So I’ve heard,” Riyan said. “Still, it can’t hurt to inquire.”

“I suppose not,” the old man stated. “Just watch yourself while you’re in there.”

Riyan turned back to the old man and said, “I will. Thank you for your help.”

The old man just nodded.

Riyan returned to the others. He indicated the building the old man had pointed out. “He said it was that one.”

Three stories tall, it wasn’t much different than any of the others bordering the plaza. It looked as much like a townhouse as a trading office. Four steps led up to a wooden door that stood closed. Five windows faced outward from the second and third floors while the ground floor held but two. All were dark save one on the ground floor.

“It might be wise to wait until morning,” suggested Kevik. “Doesn’t look like they’re open for business.”

“Perhaps not,” agreed Bart. “At least we know where it is for when we return in the morning.”

Just then the door to the Orack trading house opened and two men appeared. Slightly darker skinned than the average citizen of Byrdlon, they stood six feet tall and each had a sword hanging at their hip.

“Tribesmen,” Chyfe said.

“How can you tell?” asked Riyan. To him, they looked like run of the mill people one would find on any street in Byrdlon.

“For one thing, they’re darker than we are,” he said. Then he glanced to Seth and Soth. Both were just as dark as the Tribesmen. “Most of us anyway.” Turning back to Riyan, he said, “Also, look at their cloaks. Every Tribesman wears color designations that tell the world to which Tribe he belongs. They’re very particular about such things.”

Riyan gazed at the two Tribesmen who were walking across the plaza. A color pattern of red, green, red was worked into the design. If Chyfe hadn’t pointed it out, he may not have even noticed. “Think that’s the color of the Orack Tribe?”

“Can’t know for sure,” he explained, “unless we ask them. And that wouldn’t be the best of ideas. Like I said, they’re a bit particular about such things and get annoyed if they think they or their Tribe have been slighted.”

Nodding, Riyan turned his attention back to the building from which the two men had emerged. After a minute of searching, he failed to find a color pattern on any of the walls or door. “Back to the inn then?” he asked.

Bart nodded and they began heading back to the inn.

Chad was deep in thought as they passed back through the street. Finally, he asked the twins, “Are you two Tribesmen?”

Seth grinned. “When I saw them I thought the same thing,” he replied.

“Never heard any of our family mention a connection to the Tribes,” Soth explained.

“But you two do bear a striking resemblance,” Kevik said. “How far back do you know your family history?”

“I know our father’s grandfather lived to the east,” replied Soth. “His side is where we get our dark skin. Our mother is somewhat paler.”

“Maybe we’re long lost princes or something,” suggest Seth. Then both he and Soth began laughing. Turning to the others he announced, “Maybe you better treat us with more respect!”

“I don’t think so,” Chyfe said with a grin.

Laughing together, the companions made their way back to the inn.

Chapter Eight

The common room was filled to capacity. The companions had managed to secure a table earlier in the evening and had thus far been loath to give it up. Two chairs remained empty at their table. One was for Kevik should he decide to come down and join them. He had claimed being rather tired and wished to rest in his room. The other was for Riyan who had gone across the room to talk with several of the locals. He was trying to find out if there was a cartographer in town who may have maps detailing the lands south of the border for sell.

Bart kept his eye on Riyan and was relieved when he finally finished speaking with the group of men and started back for their table. The look on his face said the conversation had yielded results.

“Well?” Bart asked as Riyan took his seat.

Leaning closer to be better heard over the noise of the common room, Riyan said, “I got directions to a master cartographer. They said he has maps of just about everywhere.”

“Sounds like what we need,” replied Bart. If they could procure maps of the area to the south, it would prove incredibly beneficial in their search.

Riyan nodded agreement. “I’ll take Kevik and Chad with me to the cartographer in the morning while you and the others check out the trading house.”

Chyfe joined their conversation and asked, “If we have a map showing where Hylith lies, do we really need to risk visiting the Orack trading house?”

“I think so,” replied Bart. “We could still learn something important.”

“Like what?” Chyfe asked. “It’s not as if we’re actually going to arrange a shipment of wine.”

Bart smiled at that. “Why not?” he asked. When Chyfe and Riyan glanced to him questioningly he added, “For one thing, it would give us an excuse for being down there.”

Riyan nodded. “You have a point,” he replied. “Maybe even just a letter of greeting to a wine merchant further south.”

“I’ll see what I can do,” Bart said. Then he and the others turned their heads to look across the common room as the bard who had been on a break returned to the platform. Conversations began to fall away as the patrons came to realize he was returning. When the bard finally sat upon the stool and took up his instrument, an expectant hush fell over the crowd. He sat there a moment as the silence grew deeper and deeper. Then with a glance toward the onlookers, he grinned and launched into a rollicking tune.

Alone in his room, Kevik sat bent over his spell book at the small table. His staff was propped against the wall next to him, the light coming from the glow at its tip providing sufficient illumination to see the symbols and words written upon the pages. He much preferred to use the light of his staff over that of a candle. The light from the spell tended to be brighter and remained constant, no annoying flickering like a candle.

The page opened before him held one of the newest spells he had transcribed that last day he was at the Tower. It would provide the caster protection against magical attacks involving fire. He also had another that would do the same for cold which he would work on after this.

Kevik worked on making his pronunciation of the symbols and words of the spell roll off the tongue as if they were born of his native speech. What many people outside of the magical community failed to understand was that the symbols were a language all their own. The exact same symbol would often be pronounced differently depending on where it fell within the spell. Which symbol came before or after it could also alter its pronunciation.

When a magic user practiced a new spell and didn’t want to actually cast it, he had to do it piecemeal. Most spells were easily broken into sections, at least the ones he’d come across thus far in his studies. A magic user would work on the individual sections before putting them all together. The wrong inflection or timbre of the voice at any point could leave you with a spell that didn’t do anything. Or worse, have an unexpected, potentially lethal affect.

The most common affect Kevik had experienced so far was an explosion. You see, once the magical energies begin to formulate, they have to go somewhere and usually in a volatile manner. Fortunately, most of the time the spell just fizzled out before sufficient magical energy had been generated.

Both of the protective spells were exactly the same as the spell that protected the castor against missiles. The only difference was a set of three symbols near the end which designated the desired effect. He had the basic spell perfected, and now he could interchange the type of protection by substituting the different symbols. Of course, some protections required a different format of spell. Protection from a death spell would require a much more powerful format than what he was using here.

It’s kind of like building a house. If all you wanted to put on the foundation was a single room of wood, you could use just about anything. But if you wanted to build a castle, you would need something much sturdier. Kevik understood that the format he was currently utilizing was the most basic. If he wished for a more powerful protection spell, he would need to learn a more advanced format.

Irregardless, what was before him would suit his needs at the moment. These spells, along with others he planned to learn, would enable him to successfully pass the Wielder Test at the Tower once the mandatory year in which to wait between tests was over. Or at least he hoped these would suffice. He wasn’t about to wait any longer than absolutely necessary before standing within the Well of Thought once more.

For over an hour he worked on the three symbols denoting fire protection. When he felt he had them down, he attempted to cast the spell. A shimmering appeared before him just as it had with the spell that protected the caster from missiles. It looked exactly the same. There was no real way to test the spell until he was faced with an attack. Had his master still lived, he could have tested it against one of his master’s offensive spells. But that option was no longer available to him. He’ll have to trust in the fact that he had incorporated the correct symbols into the spell properly, and that the spell had worked. The shimmering field had appeared as it was meant to after all.

Excited at having successfully mastered a new spell, he canceled it and began working on the symbols for cold. An hour later, another shimmering field appeared as he cast the spell which incorporated the symbols for cold. Canceling the spell, he closed his spell book, leaned back in his chair, and stretched. Oh yes, he was proud of himself. Now, for a little practice.

He stood up and proceeded to move the furniture of the room against the walls to create a cleared area in the middle. Once there was enough room for what he planned to do, he walked into the cleared area and took a calming breath. Then in his mind’s eye, he imagined several attackers spaced about the room. Casting his first protection spell, the battle was joined.

Imagined spears of fire would hurl at him only to be met with a quickly conjured field of protection. The fire spears would be deflected away only to be replaced with the arrows of a bowman. Another protective field would materialize to deflect that attack. Over and over, Kevik cast his protective spells as quickly as he could. His master had stated over and over that such practice was vital to a magic user’s continued existence. If in a pinch you were unable to quickly and accurately cast your spells, you were dead. So over and over, fields of protection would materialize only to disappear and be replaced by another.

After a quarter hour of this, he began to feel fatigued. ‘Are you tired?’ his master used to ask during similar practices back when he was alive. Not giving in to the fatigue, Kevik began incorporating more spells into his practice. Lights would flare, bobbing spheres began dancing about the room, as more and more imaginary attackers joined the fray. Sweat began to form upon his brow.

Suddenly, the door to the room opened and a figure appeared. So caught up in his ‘battle’, he reacted without thought. Firing a bolt of energy, he took the figure square in the chest. The force of the blow was such that the figure was thrown back across the hallway and slammed into the wall on the other side. Riyan’s cry of pain brought Kevik back to reality.

Bart ran into the room with a dart in hand. “What’s going on?” he demanded, fully expecting an attack to materialize.

In the doorway, Chad and Chyfe stood with swords drawn as Soth bent over Riyan and inspected his chest.

Kevik was shocked by the fact his magic had struck out at Riyan. “I…I was practicing,” he said.

From the hallway they heard Soth say, “He’s alright. Though his chest is a bit red.”

Rushing past Bart, Kevik shouldered his way between Chad and Chyfe on his way to Riyan’s side. “I’m so sorry,” he said as he knelt by his side.

Riyan opened his eyes and looked up at him. “Forget it,” he said. He sat up against the wall and groaned.

Kevik produced the red healing gem and said, “Let me take care of it.”

Shaking his head, Riyan waved him away and said, “That’s alright. It isn’t that bad.”

“But…” Kevik stammered.

“Just some stinging is all,” he said.

Coming up behind Kevik, Chad said, “You better be more careful next time.”

“Yeah man,” Seth said. “Lock the door or something.”

“I’ll do that,” agreed Kevik. He looked on as Riyan got to his feet. “Are you sure you’re okay?” he asked.

Riyan nodded in reply. “Can barely feel it,” he said with a grin.

“Liar,” Chad said. “I saw how you flew across the hall and hit the wall. You can’t tell me it’s nothing.”

“It is, now let’s not say anything more about it,” Riyan said.

Chyfe had made his way into the room. He then glanced back out to the hallway where Kevik still knelt by Riyan’s side. “You sure did a number in here,” he said.

Everyone moved into the room and saw how black marks scored the walls, floor, and even the ceiling. “Got a little carried away did you?” Bart asked when he saw the state of the room.

“I guess so,” he said. With everyone looking at him, he continued. “It’s been awhile since I’ve been able to practice like this. I guess I got more into it than I had planned.”

“I would say so,” agreed Riyan. He clapped him on the back. “From now on, let us know when you’re doing this and we’ll stay away.”

“Okay,” replied Kevik. He still felt bad about what he did to Riyan and was glad he hadn’t done anything very serious to his friend.

Kevik and Riyan remained in the room as it was the one they were sharing. The others began filing out to theirs.

While Riyan made ready for bed, Kevik put his spell book back in his pack and propped his staff against the wall by the bed.

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen you practice that way before,” Riyan commented. Crawling under the blanket, he glanced over to Kevik.

“To be honest,” Kevik admitted, “I’ve been a bit lax in my practice.” The light from his staff kept the room illuminated as he too crawled into bed. “The spells I knew when we first met had been repeatedly worked at and ingrained into me by my master. Now with these new spells I have to keep ‘honed’ I guess you’d call it. In an emergency I’m not going to have time to open my spell book. I’ll need to react fast, and react correctly.”

Riyan nodded. “I guess our two crafts aren’t as different as one would think,” he said.

“Both require hard work and determination if one is to succeed,” agreed Kevik. He then canceled the staff’s light spell and they settled down to sleep.

For Kevik, sleep didn’t come right away. His earlier practice of working on spells and the pronunciation of symbols had left him wondering about the five symbols they found on the island near Catha. He still didn’t have a clue as to what they were or the affect they may produce. But he got to thinking that maybe they were like the symbols that he could interchange for his protection spell. If so, then all he would need was a sufficiently powerful spell in which to plug them in. He was certain that the current one he was using would be insufficient. There could be one in the other libraries of the Tower, but it may be years before he gained sufficient rank to be allowed access to them.

Thoughts of wondrous magic coursed through his mind until sleep finally claimed him.

After the morning meal in the common room, they split up as Riyan, Kevik, and Chad went in search of the cartographer, while Bart and the rest headed back to Kell Plaza and the Orack trading house.

Riyan led his group through the streets as he followed the directions given to him the night before by the group of locals he talked with. “They said it was located next to a park on the eastern side of town,” he told Kevik and Chad.

After working their way through the streets of Kendruck for half an hour, they made further inquiries of other locals when they hadn’t come across it yet. It didn’t take long after that before the small park came into view.

It wasn’t much, just half a block of grass, bushes, and trees with cobblestone paths running through them. A couple benches could be seen spaced about the park where people could take their ease.

“Must be something in the springtime,” commented Kevik. Indeed, with winter in full force, most of the trees were barren of leaves, and snow still held a presence in the shadier areas.

Riyan noticed a building off to their left which bore a sign depicting a quill superimposed over a boot. “That’s it,” he said. Quill and boot was the cartographer’s sign. Quill for the drawing of the map, and boot for the traveling done in acquisition of the information.

Most cartographers have many apprentices who are sent out to gather pertinent data of an area which was then added to maps. Another way cartographers gained a variety of maps, was to copy them from the existing maps of others. Some maps have been around for a long time and can at times not be very accurate. An honest cartographer would tell his customers of maps in his possession which may be less than reliable. Usually if one has a good reputation with the locals, you could trust his maps.

They went up to the door and entered. The shop wasn’t very large, it held but a single table situated in the middle of the room and a door in the far wall leading to a rear room. Scores of shelves dotted the walls with rolled maps stacked in neat piles upon them. Several maps were displayed on the walls between the shelves. Other than the maps, shelves, and table, the place was deserted.

“Where’s the cartographer?” questioned Chad.

Riyan indicated the door in the far wall. “Maybe in the back,” he said.

Kevik shut the door and they moved further into the shop.

“Look at this,” Riyan said as he moved to one of the maps displayed on the wall. It was a map of a city. The name on it read ‘Yerou’. “Yerou?” he asked. Glancing back at the other two he asked, “Ever heard of it?” Chad and Kevik both shook their heads no.

Yerou was a large city with a massive defensive wall surrounding it. The keep was positioned in the upper section of town. Kevik was interested in the tower that rose beside it. He peered closer to the words written at the bottom of the tower. “Kylon’s Tower,” he murmured. The name seemed familiar but he couldn’t remember from where.

“Can I help you?” a voice asked from behind them.

Turning around, Riyan saw a youthful looking young man who couldn’t be more than twenty years old. “Are you the cartographer?” he asked.

The young man shook his head. “No,” he replied. “I am one of his journeymen.” He glanced at the three of them in turn before asking, “Are you in need of a map?”

“Wouldn’t be here for any other reason,” quipped Chad.

The journeyman nodded understandingly.

“We were looking to purchase one showing the lands to the south,” explained Riyan.

“Are you interested in just the area along the border?” the journeyman asked. “Or deeper into the Moran Tribes?”

“So you do have maps of that area?” asked Chad.

“Of course,” the young man said. Then he turned his attention back to Riyan.

“Can I see a couple of what you have?” Riyan asked. “I’m not exactly sure what our needs are going to be.”

Nodding, the journeyman went over to one of the shelves and removed three maps. Each was rolled and secured with a bit of twine. He carried them over to the table and removed the twine from one of them.

“This map shows the lands of the border between Byrdlon and the Moran Tribes,” he explained. Unrolling it, he held it open for them to see. It did show the borderlands in great detail, but not much else beyond it.

“Is there one that shows further into the Tribes?” Riyan asked.

The journeyman nodded again. He then rolled the map back up and secured the twine around it. Setting it aside, he picked up the second map and soon had it unrolled on the table before them. “This one gives an overall depiction of the terrain for a hundred miles south of the border,” he said.

Riyan gazed at the map and thought this might do. He looked closely at names of the few towns represented on the map for any sign of Hylith, the place they believed to be the city where the lords of the Orack Tribe live.

He followed the road that led south out of Kendruck and found Hylith to be situated on the south side of a lake some distance from the border. Riyan nodded to himself, then glanced to Kevik.

“This will do,” Kevik stated.

“I think so too,” agreed Riyan. Turning to the journeyman cartographer, he said, “How much?”

“A gold and six silver,” he stated.

Riyan’s eyes widened at the price.

“Why so much?” asked Chad. He too felt the map would prove useful for them, but a gold six?

“It takes time to carefully draw a map,” the young man explained. “Meticulous attention to detail must be maintained for the map to be accurate.”

“Where’s Sandlun?” Kevik suddenly interjected.

“What?” Riyan asked as he turned to the magic user.

“Sandlun,” repeated Kevik. “The town that was sacked some months ago.”

The journeyman indicated a place southeast of Kendruck. “Here,” he said.

Riyan looked at the spot for a moment then handed over the coins for the map.

“Thank you,” the apprentice said as he took the coins. “Would you care to look at any other maps?”

“No,” replied Riyan. Rolling up the map, he placed it inside his pack. “I think this will be all we need.”

“If you should ever require another,” the journeyman said, “remember that Orren’s maps are the best and most accurate.”

“We will,” Riyan assured him before turning to head for the door. Once they were outside and heading back to the inn, he asked Kevik why he had asked about Sandlun.

He shrugged and said, “I was curious.”

Riyan grinned. “Let’s hurry back and see if Bart has met with any success at the trading house.” But when they got back to the inn, they found that he hadn’t.

Bart was not in a very good mood. “They wouldn’t even talk to us,” he told them. “We had no sooner entered the building when two Tribesmen came and said we had to leave. I tried to explain why we were there, but they quickly ushered us out and shut the door.”

“At least we have the map,” Chad said. At which point Riyan produced it and spread the map out on one of the tables.

Once it was unrolled, Riyan pointed to Kendruck. “Here’s where we are,” he stated. Then his finger began following the road heading south. “If we follow this road, it will eventually take us to Hylith.” His finger continued to follow the road until it came to the city.

“Then what?” asked Chyfe.

Riyan glanced up from the map and asked, “What do you mean?”

“Once we get there, what do we plan to do?” he asked. “If what we can expect from the locals is anything like what we experienced at the trading house, things could get dicey.”

“Play it by ear,” Bart said. “We should have an idea of what to expect by the time we get there.”

“Then once we are there,” continued Riyan, “try to locate the last segment of the key.”

“How?” asked Chyfe.

“The previous two keys we found were both secreted beneath ruins dating back to the time of the King,” he explained. “All we have to do is locate such ruins in the area and get it.”

“But there could be ruins all over the place!” asserted Chyfe. “And even if we find such, there’s no guarantee that the segment will lie within.”

“But they all won’t have the coat of arms that we are looking for,” interjected Soth. “Each of the previous two were found in ruins bearing one of the coats of arms. All we need to do is find an area bearing the final coat of arms and we’re in business.”

“All the while the locals could be after our blood,” added Seth. “You know what is said about the Tribesmen, and our visit to the trading house only proved its validity. They’re not tolerant of strangers.”

Bart removed the wine bottle that he had taken with them to the trading house. “All we can do is but try,” he said, then held the bottle up before the others. “We’ll be agents of a merchant looking to acquire a contract for quantities of this wine.”

“Might work,” Riyan said. Even Chyfe agreed it was worth a shot.

The rest of the morning and afternoon, they spent restocking their supplies. Then when the sun rose the following morning to a sky all but devoid of clouds, they rode through the southern gates on their way to Hylith.

Chapter Nine

The sun brought a welcomed warmth to the world as Kendruck disappeared behind them. All that was left of the snow which had fallen on their trip down were small patches in the lee of hills or under the sheltering branches of pines. Off to their right, the white peaks of the Tinderlock Mountains were a stark contrast to the blue of the sky behind them.

While they remained on Byrdlon’s side of the border, Riyan and Bart rode point. But it had been decided that once they crossed over and were in Tribes territory, Seth and Soth should lead. Though it was true their ancestry couldn’t be directly traced to the Tribes, it was hoped their appearance would soften an otherwise harsh reaction.

The walls of Kendruck had barely disappeared before they encountered a Byrdlon patrol. A score of riders appeared out of the east, and once the riders had taken notice of their party, immediately altered course to intercept.

Riyan brought them to a halt as the horsemen drew near. “Think this is trouble?” he asked Bart.

“I wouldn’t think so,” he replied. “We’ve done nothing wrong and Byrdlon isn’t officially at war yet. They most likely want to know what we’re doing.”

Of the twenty riders approaching them, five were quite young. Seth made the comment that they must be some of the Recruits turned Armsmen that the Guild had sent down to the border as per Duke Knor’s request. The rider in the fore of the group was an older man with a smart looking uniform whose insignia marked him as a captain. Obviously a career soldier and leader of the group.

As the riders drew close, Riyan waved to the leader and said, “Good day to you Captain.”

Coming to a halt the captain replied, “And to you sir.”

“Is there a problem?” Bart asked.

“Not that I’m aware,” the captain replied. The way he said it made it sound like there should have been a ‘yet’ at the end of his sentence. “What brings you down this road?”

“On our way to Hylith,” Riyan replied. “We are agents for a merchant who is interested in procuring a contract for a certain wine that he’s heard has recently become available.”

The captain glanced to Riyan then at the group behind him. He took special note of Kevik and his staff. “You’ll not find any welcome in Hylith,” he told them. “They don’t care much for those of us from north of the border.”

“So we understand,” Bart said. “But surely they would tolerate an agent whose only purpose is to increase trade?”

“Never know with them,” the captain said. “Bloodthirsty and treacherous they are.” Then he caught sight of Seth and Soth. Moving his horse forward, he passed by Riyan and came to them.

Before he had a chance to speak, Seth said, “We are not Tribesmen though we understand our appearance is similar. My brother and I are members of the Gilbeth Warrior Guild and our father is in service to Lord Dreaden of Gilbeth.”

The captain mulled that over for a moment, most likely deciding whether to believe them or not.

“Could you tell us how far it is to the border?” Riyan asked.

The captain gave Seth and Soth another once over then returned his attention to Riyan. “Several miles to the south you will find the village of Marl Crest. It marks the beginning of the area disputed by both sides. Another ten miles after that you’ll cross over what we consider to be their northern border.”

“Is it safe?” asked Soth.

“I would never assume to be safe once past Marl Crest,” the captain advised. “Tribesmen raiders quite often roam through the area. It wouldn’t be in your best interest to be discovered by such.”

“But aren’t there Byrdlon patrols?” asked Chyfe. He still remembered what the couple had said about Duke Knor’s soldiers, how they never seemed to be where the Raiders were.

The captain glanced at him. “It’s a large area son,” he said. “It would be impossible for us to be everywhere at once.”

Chyfe’s face turned grim. That wasn’t what he had wanted to hear.

Turning his attention back to Riyan, the captain said, “Just be careful. We wouldn’t want to find your bodies rotting on the side of the road.”

“Don’t worry,” Bart said. “I’m sure we can hold our own if it were to come to that, which I’m sure it won’t.”

The captain sat there a moment in thought. Then he said, “Good luck to you then. I hope your dealings go well for you.” Turning about, he signaled for his men to follow as he started riding off toward the east.

“Cheerful fellow,” commented Chad.

“Dead bodies indeed,” snorted Seth. “What does he think we are? Helpless?”

“Most traders are,” Soth replied. “Of course, we are not your run of the mill traders either.”

Seth laughed. “You got that right.”

They resumed their trek south. For the rest of the morning and most of the afternoon, they were the only ones on the road. Keeping to a leisurely pace, they didn’t come to Marl Crest until the sun was nearing the horizon. Before the buildings of Marl Crest came into view, farmsteads began dotting the landscape. The occasional local could be seen out in the fields doing what they could to prepare their fields for the coming of spring.

The actual village of Marl Crest wasn’t all that big. A chandler’s shop, tavern, inn, and half a dozen auxiliary buildings were it. The locals were of Byrdlon stock. None had the darker skin of tribesmen.

“Kind of small don’t you think?” asked Riyan as he took in the village.

Bart nodded. Then he pointed off to their right. “That could be the reason,” he said.

A graveyard sat ringed by a wooden rail fence. From the markers in the ground, there were several score buried there. Quite a few of the markers looked relatively new.

“Think Raiders hit this place every once in a while?” asked Riyan.

“It’s possible,” answered Bart.

“Then why stay?” asked Chad.

“It’s their home,” replied Bart. “Most people would rather stay in a bad situation than face the unknown. And who’s to say if they moved their lot would be any better?”

“At least here they have the opportunity to gain coins from travelers like us,” Soth said.

Riyan cast another glance toward the graveyard just before they rode into Marl Crest and wondered about that. The first building they came to was the inn which had been kept up nicely despite the charred sections that spoke of a fire sometime in its past. “No sense pushing on further tonight,” he said.

“No,” agreed Bart. “Who knows when we’ll see another inn before reaching Hylith?” Dismounting, he and Riyan entered the inn to see about rooms. Inside, they found an elderly woman speaking with a much younger one. Actually, yelling would be a more accurate term.

“…is this boy?” the elderly lady yelled.

“He cares for me!” shouted the girl. “Doesn’t that matter?”

“No, it doesn’t” replied the elderly lady. A stern look got on her face. “If you don’t tell me who this boy is, I’ll…”

“Ahem.” Riyan cleared his throat to announce their presence. The lady and the girl both turned in their direction.

When the elder of the two saw they had visitors, she said to the younger, “Get off to your room now.”

Sobbing, the younger raced for the door leading into the back and quickly disappeared.

Sighing a tired sigh, the elderly woman crossed over to where Bart and Riyan waited. There was very little energy in her step, almost as if she was about to collapse.

“Problems?” asked Riyan. Riyan could see that the poor old lady was tired, both physically and emotionally

“Nothing that a good swift kick in the rump wouldn’t fix,” she replied with a glance through which the girl had gone. “Can I help you sirs?”. “We are in need of rooms,” he said.

“And stalls for our horses,” added Bart.

The old lady nodded. “Welcome to The Crest,” she said. “It’s three coppers a room plus another for each horse.”

Riyan was surprised it was so cheap. “We’ll take seven rooms and an equal number of stalls,” he said. Digging out the coins he handed them over to her.

“Very well,” she said as the coins disappeared into a pocket. “Dinner will be served shortly after sundown,” she explained.

“That will be fine,” replied Riyan. “Thank you.”

The old lady again nodded before turning about. Her shoulders almost seemed to sag as she crossed the room toward the door through which the younger girl had passed.

Riyan and Bart headed back outside. “Feel sorry for her,” commented Riyan.

“The old lady or the younger?” Bart asked.

“The older of course,” clarified Riyan. “She seemed so tired and sad.”

“Wait until you have kids,” Bart said and gave him a wink.

“I suppose,” replied Riyan. But if that’s the way of it, he hoped that day would be long in coming.

Outside, they rejoined the others and took their horses around back to the stable. While they were getting their horses settled in, quiet sobbing could be heard coming from the back.

Riyan glanced at Bart who shook his head fervently and silently mouthed, ‘no’. But despite Bart’s input, Riyan set his saddle on the shelf in the back of the stall then went to see about the girl. The others had heard her sobbing as well, but he was the only one who felt the need to see about it.

He went to the doorway leading into the room at the back of the stable and paused a moment as another round of sobbing commenced. Glancing through the doorway, he saw the girl lying face down on the cot with her forehead lying on her crossed arms. Her back was vibrating from the force of the sobs coming from her.

“Are you alright?” he asked.

At the sound of his voice, she immediately sat up and turned red rimmed eyes toward him. “What?” she asked.

“Are you alright?” he repeated in a caring manner.

“Yes,” she replied. But the tears that continued welling in her eyes belied that statement.

“Is there anything I can do for you?” he asked.

She shook her head. Getting up from the cot, she hurried over to the rear door and was gone.

Riyan turned about and found Bart was standing directly behind him.

“Leave it alone,” Bart told him. “It’s none of our concern.”

“Perhaps,” Riyan agreed.

“Come on,” Bart said as he laid a hand on Riyan’s shoulder, “we still have time to get settled in before dinner.”

Riyan nodded. The tears of the girl had struck a chord. For some reason, she reminded him in many ways of Freya. Realizing Bart was right, he went with him and the others back to the inn where they relaxed in their rooms until dinnertime.

Dinner as it turned out was a basic stew of meat and assorted vegetables that had seen better days. Very few people beside themselves were in attendance for the evening meal. The elderly lady whom they had initially spoken with was minding the bar and still looked as fatigued as she had earlier. The girl who had been sobbing in the stable moved among the tables and saw to the needs of the guests. She supplied them with ale, and when it was ready, their dinner. Both of them looked distracted and unhappy. Riyan’s heart went out to them, but after a talking to from Bart just before they came down, kept his nose out of their problems.

Not long after their dinner had been brought to their table, a couple entered the inn and sat at a table near the front. When the elderly lady came from the back and saw them, her eyes perked up. Moving across to their table, she greeted them and sat down.

Just then, the girl who had to be either the old lady’s daughter or granddaughter, as the family resemblance was unmistakable, emerged from the kitchen with another pitcher of ale.

Conversation immediately ceased at the table where the elderly lady and the couple were speaking. She immediately noticed who was sitting at the table. It seemed as if she stiffened ever so slightly.

Three pairs of silent eyes watched her as she crossed the room to where Riyan and the others sat. Without a word, the girl placed the pitcher on their table and quickly returned to the kitchen. No sooner had she disappeared through the door than the elderly lady and the couple resumed speaking.

“Wonder what’s going on?” Riyan asked. His eyes were on the door through which the girl had passed.

“None of our business,” Bart said.

Riyan moved his eyes to Bart and saw the seriousness of his expression. “Don’t worry,” he assured his friend, “I don’t plan on doing anything.” Bart held his stare until Riyan finally looked away.

He was very curious about what was going on, though. Over at the other table, the three of them were whispering with heads held closely together, just soft enough so Riyan couldn’t make out what they were saying. From the looks each would cast to the door leading into the kitchen, it wasn’t hard to figure out about whom they were talking.

“I think she has a boyfriend they don’t approve of,” Chyfe said.

Seth nodded. “So it would seem.”

Soth looked to his brother and grinned. “Remember that time you were seeing Gleara?”

Seth’s face turned into a frown and he failed to answer.

“What happened?” asked Chyfe.

“She was the daughter of a merchant,” Soth began.

“Do you have to tell this?” Seth asked.

“No,” his brother replied. Then he grinned, “But I’m going to anyway.” Seth sighed and didn’t look very happy.

“Anyway, Gleara was a beautiful girl whom my poor brother was smitten with,” he began. “Every chance he had, he would visit her and usually brought along a gift of some sort. One day when he was on his way to visit her…” He trailed off when he saw someone rushing in through the front door. The others, who had been intent on his tale didn’t take notice of the new arrival until Soth had stopped talking.

“Kiera!” the man hollered as he rushed over to the table where the elderly lady sat talking with the couple. Every eye in the room turned to watch his hurried stride to their table.

Coming to her feet, the elderly lady asked, “Jake, what’s wrong?”

“Raiders have been sighted,” he exclaimed.

“Where?” demanded the man with whom Kiera had been speaking.

“An hour to the east,” came the reply. “Cain was checking on his herd when he saw them crossing his lands. They were heading this way.”

One of the men sitting at another table leaped to his feet. “How many were there?” he asked.

“Cain said there were at least a score,” Jake replied. “Maybe more.”

Riyan and Bart exchanged worried glances. The last thing they needed was to be caught in a Raider attack.

Others began entering the inn, men bearing swords and bows. One of them, a grizzled old soldier said, “No sign of them in the immediate vicinity.”

The door to the kitchen cracked open and Riyan saw their serving girl peer out.

The old soldier signaled to a younger man bearing a bow. “Take the others with bows and get on the rooftops,” he said. “Holler if you see anything.”

“Yes sir,” the bowman said. He and the other two men with bows soon passed back out into the night.

As the bowmen were leaving, the old soldier glanced over to where Riyan and the others were seated. Moving their way, he said, “You fellows look like you’d be handy in a fight.”

Bart glanced to Riyan who nodded. Standing up, he faced the old soldier. “We can hold our own,” he replied.

“Good,” he said. “May come in handy should the Raiders attack.”

“Do you really think they will?” asked Soth.

“You never know son,” he replied.

More people were coming into the inn. It looked like everyone in the immediate vicinity was congregating there. Some were entire families carrying sacks and packs full of belongings.

“Did you send someone for help?” asked Chyfe. “We met a band of soldiers on the way down earlier this afternoon.”

The old soldier snorted. “Wouldn’t do any good even if we could find them in the dark,” he said.

A man dressed in leather armor entered the inn. After spying the old soldier by their table, he hurried to his side. “Men are on the roof and everyone’s inside,” he reported.

“Good,” the old soldier replied. “Bar the doors and station men at windows on the upper floor. I want to know the instant they appear.”

“Yes sir,” the man said. Moving to carry out his orders, he soon had half a dozen men in tow as he headed for the stairs.

The old soldier turned back to Bart. “They may not come this way,” he told him. “But it’s always wise to be cautious. Stay inside and keep your weapons nearby.”

“We’ll do that,” Bart assured him.

Nodding, the old soldier returned to the table where the elderly lady Kiera was speaking with half a dozen locals.

“Rather efficient isn’t he?” questioned Seth.

As Bart sat back down, he glanced to the locals seated around them. Most had a calmness he thought was a bit out of place considering a Raider attack may be imminent. “Everyone seems rather calm,” he stated.

“Maybe this happens quite often,” suggested Kevik.

“It does,” replied a farmer sitting the table next to his.

“More often than it should,” his wife added.

“Do they attack?” asked Riyan.

The farmer shook his head. “Not since we started gathering at the inn when they’re in the area. Once in a while a farm might lose some livestock and a house ransacked, but no one’s been killed in years.”

“Makes sense,” responded Chyfe. “Taking this inn wouldn’t be worth the risks.”

“That’s the idea,” the farmer said. “Better to lose some livestock or goods than your life.”

Bart turned to the farmer and said, “On the way in we saw headstones in your graveyard that looked rather new.”

“Oh,” the farmer replied. “That was from something else.”

At that time, the serving girl appeared from the kitchen carrying a tray bearing a dozen mugs in one hand and a pitcher of ale in the other. Moving from table to table, she passed out the mugs and filled each from the pitcher.

For the next hour, Riyan and the others remained in the common room, expecting to aid in holding off a Raider attack. During that time, the people who called Marl Crest home acted as if this was nothing more than a big social gathering. Riyan was surprised that there wasn’t even a minute trace of underlying fear. It was almost as if they were simply going through the motions without really expecting an attack to manifest.

So when a girl’s scream split the night, the townsfolk froze in shock. Riyan, Bart, and the rest of their group on the other hand were not so handicapped. Immediately springing to action, they leaped from their seats and raced for the door leading out back to the stable. For that had been the direction from which the scream had originated.

Bart was first to the door and was through in a flash. By this time, the townsfolk had recovered from their shock and were in motion too. Out back, Bart quickly took notice of light coming from within the stable. Shadows wielding swords could be seen moving about.

“Kevik!” hollered Bart as he raced for the stable. “Light!” A second later, light sprang from his staff and flooded the rear courtyard of the inn.

“In the stable!” one of the archers stationed on the inn’s rooftop hollered to them.

With a dart gripped in one hand, Bart raced for the stable door. Behind him he heard the old soldier shouting for others to move around the back of the stable to prevent anyone from escaping.

Again a scream ripped through the night, only this time it came from behind them, in the direction of the inn.

Crash!

A body smashed its way through the side of the stable. The dark skin and sword held in his hand declared for all to see that it was indeed one of the Raiders.

“Kill him!” a man cried.

“No!” hollered the old soldier. “We want him alive!”

The Raider stood there for a split second as he took in the situation. Seeing the only path to freedom lay to his left, he bolted in that direction.

Thunk! Thunk! Thunk!

Two arrows and one of Bart’s darts embedded themselves into the side of the stable a split second after the Raider bolted.

“Don’t kill him!” the grizzled old soldier yelled to the bowman atop the inn. “We need him alive!”

Then a few, short magical words sounded in the courtyard and the Raider was suddenly encased in goo. With his legs and most of his upper body immobile, the Raider was unable to keep his balance and hit the ground hard.

“Take his sword,” one of the locals hollered.

Bart was the first to reach him with Riyan a close second. In a matter of moments they had him disarmed.

“Damn Orack Raider!” one local cursed. Another spat at him.

Kevik kept the goo on the man until several of the bowmen had arrived. Once the bowman had arrows knocked and at the ready, Kevik canceled the goo spell. Immediately, three of the locals came forward and bound the man’s hands together.

“Take him to the stable’s storeroom,” the old soldier ordered. “And make sure he doesn’t get away.” As the Raider was being escorted to the storeroom, the soldier turned to another man. “Ride to Kendruck and let them know we’ve caught a Raider.”

“What are they going to do to him?” asked Chyfe.

“Question him of course,” the old soldier replied. Then to another he said, “Stay alert. His friends may not be far away.”

The man nodded and began collecting bystanders for guards.

“Can’t tell you how much we appreciate what you did,” the old soldier said to Kevik.

“Glad I could help,” Kevik replied.

The old soldier turned to the women and other onlookers standing near the inn. Raising his voice, he said, “Go back inside. It’s over.”

“At least for now,” another man stated.

Nodding, the old soldier moved off to make sure the sentries that had been posted were in the proper positions.

“Now what?” asked Seth.

“Looks like it’s over for now,” Riyan said.

Bart nodded. “Best if we return to the inn and stay out of their way,” he said. “If they need us, they’ll know where to find us.”

As they headed back to the inn, Soth asked, “Did any of you notice the color pattern the Raider was wearing?” When they shook their heads, he said, “It was the same as the two Tribesmen we saw coming from the Orack trading house in Kendruck.”

“That would make sense,” Chad said. “Especially seeing as how the Orack Tribe is the closest one to here.”

Riyan nodded. Then he got a thoughtful look on his face as he paused and glanced back to the stable. Bart noticed what he was doing and came to a stop. “Don’t even think about it,” he warned.

“What?” asked Chad.

Bart gestured to Riyan. “He’s thinking about talking with the Raider about the wine bottle,” he explained. “Aren’t you?” he asked Riyan.

“If things were otherwise I would,” he admitted. “I’m sure he’d know something. But I doubt if he’d be too inclined to talk right now.”

Seth chuckled. “Man you got that right,” he said. “All he’s thinking about now is how to get out of there.”

Bart slapped Riyan on the back in a friendly manner. “Come on,” he said and walked with his friend back to the inn.

The decision was made to post their own guard during the night in the event more Raiders arrived to rescue their comrade. Riyan volunteered for the first watch as he wasn’t about to fall asleep any time soon. While the others began settling in for the night, Riyan went downstairs to the common room to see what was going on.

There he found the tables and chairs were being pushed aside to clear an area for sleeping pallets. Kiera, the elderly lady who ran the inn, was directing the men moving her tables where to place them. Riyan looked around for the girl but didn’t see her.

“Are you and your friends staying in Marl Crest long?” asked a lady’s voice behind him.

Turning about, he found a young woman in her mid twenties. “No,” he replied. “We’re leaving in the morning.”

“Oh,” she said, disappointed. “I was hoping you could stay longer.” Her hand moved forward and lightly touched his forearm.

“We have business to the south and can’t afford to linger,” he explained. Gesturing to the pallets being laid upon the floor, he asked, “What’s going on here?”

“Since a Raider has been captured,” she said, “they want everyone to remain within the inn until dawn. They fear his friends might make a rescue attempt.”

“Sharon!” a male’s voice exclaimed.

The woman snatched her hand back from Riyan’s arm as a gasp escaped her. Riyan saw an older gentleman with a grimace upon his face crossing the room toward them. The man rounded on the woman and asked, “What do you think you’re doing?”

She blushed slightly. “I…I was simply thanking this gentleman for the help he and his friends gave in capturing the Raider,” she replied nervously.

The man turned his expression to Riyan. Then without saying a word to him, he took the woman by the elbow and practically dragged her to the other side of the room. There, he began talking heatedly with her.

Riyan wasn’t sure what that was all about and quickly dismissed it. He soon spied the old soldier talking with several older men near the door leading to the rear courtyard and stable. Riyan walked over and asked how things were going.

“There hasn’t been a sighting yet of any other Raiders,” the old soldier replied.

“It’s only a matter of time though,” another of the men added. “They’re not about to let one of their own remain our prisoner without some attempt to free him.”

“It’s odd though for Raiders to fare this far north in winter,” yet another man stated. “They’re usually most active during the warmer months when caravans are back on the road.”

“You can’t tell with these devils,” the old soldier said.

“That’s for sure,” agreed the first man.

“Well,” Riyan said, “if anything develops, let us know and we’ll help.”

“Glad to hear it,” the first man said. “It’s good to know we have you boys should the need arise.”

Riyan nodded then turned to head for the stairs. As he crossed the room, Riyan started thinking about how the situation here might affect them as they traveled south in the morning. Could it increase their danger? Would Raiders retaliate against northerners because of it? About the time he reached the bottom of the stairs, he heard the all but inaudible sound of sobbing. Coming to a stop, he looked around for the source. It sounded as if it was coming from beyond the door that led further into the inn.

No one else seemed aware of the sound as they were busy transforming the common room into a bunkhouse. Curious, he went over to the door and slowly opened it an inch. The crying was definitely coming from this direction and it sounded like the girl who was crying in the stable earlier.

In the back of his mind, he heard Bart tell him it was none of his concern. But after casting a quick glance around to be sure no one was watching, he slipped through the doorway. The sobbing was coming from the second doorway on the right. When he came to the doorway, he slowed and looked around the door jamb.

He discovered the girl was sitting in the dark with her nose pressed to the glass of her bedroom window. Riyan stood there staring at her for a moment before clearing his throat to announce his presence.

The girl immediately jumped to her feet and turned toward him. “What do you want?” she asked with a slight tremor.

Riyan put on the most disarming expression he could. “I heard you crying and was worried about you,” he replied. She didn’t say anything as tears began bubbling up once again.

“Is there anything I can do to help?” he asked. In the back of his mind he could feel Bart’s displeasure like a palpable presence.

She turned and glanced out the window. “There’s nothing anyone can do,” she said sadly.

Though the room was dark, Riyan was still able to see well enough from the light coming in through the window. Out in the courtyard they had placed many torches to keep it well lit in the event more Raiders returned. His eyes were drawn to a mass sitting on her bed that he was quick to realize were two bags filled to bursting.

He then gazed back to the girl. She still continued to gaze out the window, and it wasn’t hard to figure out where she was looking. It was the stable. Things started to click together in his mind: the conversation he and Bart had overheard when they first arrived, the fact that her sobbing had stopped when it had been announced that Raiders were sighted in the area, and now a disconsolate girl staring at the place where a Raider was being kept. If that wasn’t enough for him to figure it out, the bags sitting on her bed was the nail in the coffin.

“You love him,” he said. It wasn’t a question, rather a statement of fact.

The girl sighed and turned her head back toward him. “Yes,” she replied. “He was coming for me tonight.”

Riyan nodded. “He wasn’t here to raid Marl Crest.”

“No,” she said, shaking her head. “He has never been one of those Raiders!”

The conviction and certainty with which she said it took him by surprise.

“Now they’re going to send him to Yerith Keep to be questioned,” she said. Yerith Keep was the large fortification that the forces of Duke Knor used in this area as a base of operations.

“Yerith Keep?” he asked. “I thought they were taking him to Kendruck.”

Again she shook her head. “They wouldn’t take him there,” she explained. “All captured Raiders are taken to Yerith Keep.”

“But surely they’ll discover his innocence,” he asserted.

“No Raider has ever emerged alive from Yerith Keep once he passes through its gate,” she said. “At least so I hear.”

“We’re not at war,” Riyan said encouragingly. “He might be let go.”

She didn’t reply, only turned her face back to the window. “I’ll never see my love again.”

Riyan didn’t know what to say as she bowed her head forward and was once again wracked with sobs. He backed out of the room and left her to her sorrow. His heart went out to her. A sorrow akin to hers has been with him since first learning of the impending marriage between Freya and Rupert.

As he made his way back to the common room and then up the stairs, the last moments of her love’s last dash for freedom played across his mind. If it wasn’t for Kevik’s spell that had stopped him, he may have managed to get away. It was their fault that he had been captured. His death would be on their hands.

By the time he had climbed the steps and was in the hallway outside their rooms, he had made his decision. This was their fault and they needed to set it right. Making his way to Bart’s door, he gently knocked on the door. A moment later it opened.

“Is there an attack?” Bart asked.

Riyan shook his head. “No, nothing like that,” he said. “But there is something we need to do.”

Bart backed up as Riyan moved to enter the room.

Chapter Ten

After hearing what Riyan had in mind, Bart’s first inclination was to ask, “Are you crazy?”

“I know,” Riyan replied. “But if it’s as she says, then an innocent man is being sent to torture and death. We’re the ones who made it happen. He never would have been caught if Kevik hadn’t hit him with his goo spell.”

Bart paced the floor before the chair wherein Riyan sat. “She could be wrong about him,” he argued. “Love can blind you to all unpleasant truths about the object of your affection.”

Riyan let him pace a few more seconds before saying, “But the facts seem to support her story.” Bart ceased in his pacing and turned to look at Riyan. “Listen,” Riyan continued, “if he had come to raid Marl Crest, why would he come alone? Stands to reason a raid would succeed with more Raiders.”

“It’s none of our business,” Bart countered. “What difference is to us if another Raider is killed or not? These people seem to believe in his guilt.”

“A presumed guilt,” objected Riyan. “Hate and fear can blind a person every bit as much as love can.” A moment of silence fell between them before Riyan said, “I mean to help him.”

Bart was all set to continue the argument but stopped when he saw the determination in Riyan’s eyes. “How?” he asked.

“I was hoping together we could figure something out before dawn,” Riyan said.

Bart sighed. “I suppose telling you that it’s foolish and will likely result in someone getting killed isn’t about to sway you is it?” he asked.

Riyan shook his head and gave Bart a grin. “You know it won’t.”

“Let’s get the others in here and we’ll figure something out,” Bart said. He then turned toward the door on his way to wake the others. As he opened the door to pass into the hall, Riyan said, “Thanks.” Bart just nodded then left the room.

One by one the others began arriving until Bart returned with Chyfe who was the last. Once they were in the room and the door closed, Bart nodded to Riyan who filled them in on what he proposed to do.

Seth and Chyfe were all for the rescue of the Raider while the others were less than enthusiastic at the prospect. But those who were against it were finally won over by the others and they got down to planning the rescue. By the time dawn was only an hour away, they were ready.

Riyan cast a quick glance out the window to the stable illuminated in the torchlight and then scanned the courtyard. None of the sentries were stationed between the stable and the inn. Instead, they were positioned to keep an eye on threats coming from outside of Marl Crest. “It’s clear,” he said.

“Alright,” nodded Bart. “Let’s get this over with.” He blew out the candle and then crossed the room to the door. Opening it quietly, he peered out and found the dark hallway deserted. With a nod back to the others, he passed through the door and headed for the stairs. One by one, the others left the room and followed. Everyone that was but Chad, who went the other direction at the stairwell. Taking the steps quickly, he made his way to the roof. There he opened the door and stepped through.

The three archers stationed as lookouts turned as one to see him pass through. Chad nodded to them. “Anything?” he asked.

“Not yet,” one archer said.

The archer stationed on the courtyard side of the roof added, “I don’t think they’re going to do anything.”

“Let’s hope not,” Chad said. Stretching, he began walking casually toward the archer stationed overlooking the courtyard. “Too early to pull guard duty,” he said with a grin.

The archer returned the grin. “At least you got some sleep,” he said. “We’ve been up here all night.”

As Chad came closer to the edge of the roof, he saw two shadows move across the courtyard below. The archer, who had turned his head to speak to him as he approached, began turning to look back toward the courtyard.

“Say,” Chad quickly said, drawing the archer’s attention back to him, “don’t Raiders usually come in greater numbers?” Chad positioned himself in such a way that the archer’s attention was turned even further from the courtyard. Riyan and the others didn’t need long to get into position, all he had to do was keep the archer distracted for another minute or so.

“It does seem odd that he came by himself,” the archer said.

“He could have been a spy,” another archer said from his position.

“True,” agreed Chad. “I suppose they’ll learn all they need to know once they get him to Yerith Keep.”

The archer laughed. “That they will,” he said.

Chad glanced once again over the wall to the courtyard and saw the shadows were no longer in motion. They must be in position. “Well, my friends and I are heading out shortly after dawn,” he announced. “I just wanted to make sure everything was okay.”

“It is,” the archer replied. “Can’t tell you how much we appreciated the help you and your friends gave us earlier.”

“Think nothing of it,” said Chad. “We were glad we could help.” He then turned back to the stairwell and was soon through the door and heading back down the stairs. Now, if what the others were doing goes off without a hitch, they may be able to pull this off. Back on the second floor, he headed to his room to wait for it to begin.

Bart entered the stable. Wrapped in the Cloak of Concealment, he moved unseen toward the guard sitting in a chair propped against the door where the Raider was being kept. His head was tilted forward onto his chest and looked to be asleep.

He knew the room in which the Raider was being kept held another door that led outside. Beyond which were another three guards and two archers. They expected any rescue attempt would come from that avenue. After all, the way Bart had come had led through a well lit courtyard where any Raider rescue party would assuredly be seen and dealt with.

He paused and glanced back to the doorway where two other shadows waited. Bart pulled back the Cloak’s hood and reappeared. He motioned for Seth and Soth to come forward. He gestured to the dozing guard and whispered, “You two take him out and I’ll see to the door.”

Seth nodded as he and his brother entered the stable. As they made their way along the rows of stalls, Seth’s horse recognized him and snorted in greeting. The snort was just loud enough to disturb the guard. His head came up and it took a moment for his eyes to adjust. Then he gasped as he saw the two figures moving toward him.

“Get him!” whispered Seth when he noticed the guard had awakened. Leaping forward, he and his brother crossed the remaining distance and reached the guard just as he was about to shout the alarm. A strong blow to the stomach paralyzed the man’s diaphragm and stilled the cry before any sound was uttered. Another strike to the side of the man’s head dropped him to the floor.

“Nice going,” Bart said as he moved forward to the door. “Bind and gag him,” he told the brothers. As they dragged the guard and his chair away from in front of the door, Bart moved forward with his picks. To his surprise, the door wasn’t even locked.

He waited until Seth and Soth had the guard secured before opening the door. On the other side, he saw the Raider lying face down on the cot. His hands were tied as were his feet. As the door opened even further, the Raider turned his head toward Bart.

On the other side of the door leading to the courtyard, Bart could hear the muffled voices of the guards stationed there as they talked to one another. Putting his finger to his lips, he indicated for the Raider to remain quiet. The Raider didn’t make any response until Seth and Soth appeared in the doorway. When he saw the dark skin of the twins revealed by the light coming through a window, he nodded. Seth nodded back at the Raider, then he and his brother returned to the stable where they began getting their horses saddled along with a third.

Coming to the Raider’s side, Bart knelt down next to him. “We’re going to get you out of here,” he explained. Then he removed his knife and was about to cut the bonds binding the Raider’s hands. Pausing, he again met the Raider’s gaze and asked, “If I cut your bonds, can I trust you not to do anything stupid?”

“Yes,” replied the Raider.

Bart used the knife and in no time, the Raider was free.

Soth appeared in the doorway. “We’re ready,” he said to Bart.

“Come on,” Bart told the Raider. “We don’t have a whole lot of time.”

“Who are you?” the Raider asked. He seemed somewhat hesitant in trusting his fate to unknown strangers.

“A friend of someone who fears for you,” Bart replied. Then he nodded in the direction of the inn.

The Raider looked confused for a moment then understanding came. “Shaelyn,” he said.

“Who?” asked Bart. “Do you mean the serving girl at the inn?”

The Raider nodded. “Didn’t you know her name?” he asked.

“Can’t say as I’ve ever heard it spoken, no,” he replied.

“Then why help me?” the Raider asked.

“Long story and we don’t have the time,” Bart explained. He glanced to the Raider again and was glad when the man got up from the cot and followed.

He and the Raider went back into the stable where Seth and Soth were already mounted. The reins of a third saddled horse were held in Seth’s hand. Bart indicated for the Raider to mount.

Coming to the horse, the Raider easily swung into the saddle. He then glanced from Seth to Soth. “You’re not of the Orack Tribe,” he said.

“No,” replied Seth.

“Actually, were not from any Tribe,” clarified Soth. “We’re from Byrdlon.” That brought a surprised look to the Raider’s face. But whatever questions he may have had, he kept them to himself.

Bart went to the stable door and glanced out at the quiet courtyard. Off to the east, the sky was just beginning to lighten with the coming of dawn. Turning back to the three on horseback, he said, “Give me a chance to reach Kevik. Then ride for all you’re worth.”

“We understand,” said Seth.

The Raider looked confused, but for the moment would trust his would be rescuers. Then he gasped in shock as Bart pulled the hood of the Cloak back over his head and disappeared.

“We need to wait for a few minutes for him to get into position,” Seth told the Raider.

“My name is Haran Eckbar,” he told them.

“I’m Seth,” Seth told him, “and this is my brother Soth.”

“Twins,” Haran stated.

“So we’ve been told,” Soth replied with a grin.

They waited for a minute. Then when they figured Bart should have reached Kevik, Seth asked his brother. “You ready?”

Soth nodded. Then with a grin asked, “Are you?”

Seth matched his grin then nodded in turn. “Let’s go.” Kicking his horse in the sides, he bolted from the stable. Behind him, Soth and the Raider followed close.

They didn’t get far before one of the archers stationed on the rooftops noticed their flight. “The Raider is escaping!”

The three of them laid low along their horses’ necks and pushed them for even greater speed. Before they were able to reach the gate leading from the courtyard, the twang of a bow could be heard.

“Here they come,” Bart said to Kevik just as the initial cry went up.

Kevik held his staff in hand, and as the riders raced past, cast his wind spell. A split second later, the archer atop the inn fired his arrow. It flew true until it hit the cross draft that Kevik’s spell had created. At that point it was blown off trajectory.

The three riders left the inn’s courtyard and raced out of town. Those who had been set to watch for a Raider rescue party were caught unawares and reacted too late. Before any sort of response could be initiated, the riders were gone.

As people began racing about, Bart said, “Get back to the inn.”

Kevik nodded.

Chad stood at the window and watched the riders race from the courtyard. The courtyard began to fill with people, two of which were Riyan and Chyfe. Swords in hand, they joined with others who had gathered to repel an attack force which never materialized.

Picking up the rope that was lying on the table nearby, he moved from the window and opened the door. The hallway was dark and quiet. Crossing to the doorway opposite his quickly, he entered the room Seth and his brother shared. Shutting and locking the door behind him, he went to the window and waited.

He didn’t have long to wait before two shadows appeared crossing the street. Recognizing their silhouettes, he lowered the rope down as they came closer.

“He’s gone,” the old soldier told the onlookers as he exited the stable. Riyan and Chyfe stood with the others who had come when the alarm had sounded. “They tied up Rall, and took the prisoner.”

Just then Rall emerged from the stable and came to the old soldier. Rubbing the side of his head, he said, “They came out of nowhere!”

Another man who walked with Rall saw Riyan standing with the onlookers. “They stole three of your horses,” he told him.

“What?” exclaimed Riyan in dramatic surprise. Rushing to the stable, he and Chyfe saw the empty stalls.

“Damn horse thieves!” Chyfe cursed, playing the part to the hilt.

As the two of them exited the stable, the old soldier was staring at them peculiarly. Riyan noticed the look and came to a quick stop.

“You have two men with you who looked like Tribesmen don’t you?” the old soldier asked.

“Well, yes we do,” Riyan replied, “But they come from up north near Gilbeth.” He paused a moment as he took in the growing negative stance the locals were taking toward him and Chyfe.

“Where are they?” a local asked. The man and others glanced around to see if they could be located.

“Yes,” the old soldier said as he stared at Riyan. “Where are they?”

“I…I don’t know,” replied Riyan. “Surely you can’t think they had anything to do with this?”

“Two men appear out of nowhere,” the old soldier stated. “None of the men posted to watch for the approach of Raiders saw them. Perhaps they were already here?”

From behind the old soldier, Bart appeared for which Riyan was grateful. Bart was much better at this sort of thing than he was. “What is it exactly that you are accusing us of?” Bart demanded. “After all, we were the ones who affected his capture if you’ll remember.”

“Then where are they?” asked the old soldier.

“Back in the inn,” Bart explained, “watching our equipment.”

“We’ll just see about that,” he said. Motioning to the two archers who were in the crowd he indicated Riyan, Bart and Chyfe. “Don’t let them get away.”

“Yes sir,” one of the archers replied.

“Instead of wasting time with this nonsense,” Bart said then pointed in the direction the three riders had fled, “maybe you should be getting after them.”

“Too late now,” he replied. “Besides, it would be foolish to leave the protection of Marl Crest. Who knows how many Raiders lie in wait out there in the darkness?” Turning toward the inn, the old soldier and a good portion of the onlookers began heading quickly for the rear door.

Kevik, who had by this time returned to the inn, stood at the window overlooking the courtyard. When he saw the group of locals heading their way, he left the window and raced across the hall.

“Hurry up,” he said to Chad, “they’re on their way.”

Chad nodded. Beside him stood Seth who had just finished making his way up the rope and through the window. The rope tightened in his hand as Soth began his ascent. From below, they heard the door open and the footsteps of many people crossing the common room toward the stairway leading to the second floor.

Soth moved up the rope with great agility. When he was but a few feet from the window ledge, they heard the footsteps reach the landing on their floor. “Time’s running out,” Seth said as he leaned out to see how his brother was doing.

Soth pulled himself up to just below the window ledge and then said, “Give me a hand.” His brother reached down, took his hand, and pulled him quickly through the window.

As soon as Soth’s weight was off the rope, Chad quickly pulled it into the room and stuffed it beneath one of the beds. No sooner had the rope been stashed and they took their seats than the old soldier appeared in the doorway.

“Yes?” Kevik asked as the old soldier came to a stop just within the room.

Not saying a word, the old soldier took in the fact that Seth and Soth were in the inn just as Riyan had said. From behind him one of the locals said to others further down the hallway, “They’re here.”

“Were we supposed to be somewhere else?” asked Chad.

Turning about, the old soldier left the room and proceeded down the hall to the stairs. The local who had come with him followed, after each had looked into the room to see for themselves that the twins were there.

After the last one had left, the four companions broke into smiles. Seth got up and hurried to close the door. “That was close,” he said to the others.

“Too close,” agreed Kevik.

Then from out in the hallway, more steps could be heard approaching their room. Worry that the locals had returned quickly disappeared when the door opened and Bart, Chyfe, and Riyan entered the room. Everyone remained quiet until the door had been shut.

“We did it!” exclaimed Riyan in a hushed voice.

“So it would seem,” agreed Bart. “I suggest we take the rest of our horses and get out of here now.” Turning to Seth, he asked, “How did it go?”

“Haran said we’d find the horses in an abandoned farm three miles south of town,” he replied.

“Haran?” asked Kevik.

“That was the Raider’s name,” he explained. “The horses will be stashed inside a farmhouse with a broken chimney.”

“Alright then,” Bart said. “Get your stuff and let’s get out of here.” Outside, the eastern sky was brightening with the coming of dawn. A short time later, each had their packs and was headed down the stairs. At the bottom, they found the girl happily getting the common room back in order.

Riyan paused a moment as he watched her pick up one of the pallets from off the floor. She was humming a merry tune. Though she didn’t leave with Haran, she was pleased by the fact that he wasn’t being sent off to Yerith Keep for questioning. Hope was still alive that she and her man could be together. It just wouldn’t be this day.

She turned and started to carry the pallet to the door leading in the back of the inn then came to a stop when she saw him standing there. A smile was on her face as she met his gaze.

Chad grabbed Riyan by the arm. “Come on,” he said. Riyan nodded to her and then allowed Chad to lead him to the doorway. Before they passed through the doorway, the girl’s merry tune had resumed.

Outside, the mood of the locals was upbeat. Though the captured Raider had escaped, Marl Crest had survived the encounter. Too often in the past, the aftermath of a Raider attack had been a cause for grief and rebuilding.

“Sorry about the loss of your horses,” one man said as they crossed the courtyard to the stable. He was a farmer by the looks of him, despite the bow and quiver of arrows slung across his back.

“We’ll manage,” Bart said.

“Might get them back if we have the fortune to run into the thieving swine,” Chyfe said. “That and a little of their hide for our trouble.”

“Good luck,” the farmer said.

Chyfe nodded and then they were in the stable. Two other locals were there and they too offered their condolences on the ‘loss’ of their horses.

With three horses gone, they were forced to ride double. Chad rode behind Riyan, Chyfe and Bart rode another, as did the twins. Kevik was more than happy to not have to share his horse with anyone.

Once they were mounted, they left the stable. The old soldier was off to the side talking with several of the other locals. When they emerged, the talking ceased and the group watched them silently as they made their way from the inn’s courtyard.

Riyan was quite glad when they returned to the road and left the stares of the locals behind. Most he was sure didn’t believe they had a hand in the escape. But some like the old soldier, had their doubts.

They rode south out of Marl Crest for three miles before finding the farmhouse with the broken chimney where Haran had said he would stash their horses. Bart had been reluctant about this part of the plan, he hadn’t wanted to trust the Raider with their horses.

When they originally came up with this plan, he had argued against leaving the horses with someone they didn’t know. But Chyfe had insisted that it was the only way for them to avoid suspicion. So, they had left it to Seth and Soth’s judgment. If they felt they could trust him, so be it. And they had.

“They’ll be there,” Seth assured them. “He seemed an honorable sort.”

Bart just glared at him as they turned off the road toward the farmhouse. He fully expected for the horses not to be there.

As they moved toward the farmhouse, the unmistakable sound of a horse’s snort was heard coming from within. When they entered through the front door, they found the farmhouse was just a shell of its former self. The back wall was gone as was most of the roof. Tied to a fallen support beam were their three horses.

“I told you he would leave them,” Seth said as he dismounted.

“So they are,” replied Bart.

“Thought he would be here,” commented Soth as he dismounted to claim one of the horses.

“This was where he must have stashed his horse last night before coming to Marl Crest,” stated Chyfe.

“You think so?” asked Chad.

Chyfe nodded and pointed over to the other side of the farmhouse where a pile of semi fresh horse dung lay. It was in a place where their three horses could not have left it.

The rest who were riding double dismounted and reclaimed their horses. Once they were all in the saddle again, they left the farmhouse and resumed their trek south to Hylith.

Chapter Eleven

The plains south of Marl Crest were barren for the most part. In the summer, this area would have tall grass blowing in the wind. But now there were only stunted remains.

Seth and Soth rode in the fore now that the likelihood of encountering Raiders was greater. It was their hope that since they looked like Tribesmen, it may give them an edge should they be encountered. For their part, the twins were quite glad to be leading for a change.

Throughout the morning, the road remained deserted. They continuously kept vigilant for signs of riders in the distance, but so far their luck held good. Above them, the sky was crystal blue. Far to the south was another matter as dark clouds filled the sky.

“Not much to this area,” commented Riyan from where he and Bart rode behind the twins.

“Wouldn’t expect there to be,” replied Bart. “If this area is truly disputed by both sides, then life here could be hazardous.”

“I suppose,” agreed Riyan.

Shortly before noon, the outline of a small cluster of buildings appeared out of the horizon before them. Several buildings stood on the west side of the road, none of which were of any size. Looked more like a cluster of huts than anything else.

As they drew closer, it quickly became apparent that the buildings had long been deserted. Doors were off their hinges, one of the buildings had long ago been gutted by a fire.

“Think they were killed in a Raider attack?” asked Chad.

Riyan glanced over his shoulder at his friend and shrugged. “Maybe,” he said.

Coming abreast of the buildings, a small animal akin to a kidog bolted from one of the buildings and raced off into the plains.

“Should we stop?” asked Seth.

Bart shook his head. “No reason to,” he replied.

Seth nodded and continued on. They soon left the deserted buildings behind.

Those weren’t the last of such buildings lining the road they encountered as they traveled. A couple miles further on they passed by a farmstead set off the road. It too had the look of being abandoned. Then there was nothing for an hour. Now with the sun halfway through its descent to the horizon, more buildings appeared ahead of them. This time however, they could see smoke rising from one of the chimneys.

“Someone’s home,” Soth stated.

“So it would seem,” agreed Riyan.

Shortly after the buildings had come into view, the smoke coming from the chimney stopped. The building from which the smoke had risen was a single story dwelling, set among half a score of similar structures. It and the other buildings had the look of being abandoned. There was no sign of life.

“That’s odd,” commented Bart as they approached the cluster of buildings.

“What’s odd?” asked Riyan.

“Smoke from a chimney usually means people,” he explained. “Yet this place looks just as abandoned as the one we passed through earlier.” He continued gazing at the building from which the smoke had come as they rode past the buildings. Then, just as they came abreast of the one smoke had risen from, he saw an eye peering out from the corner of a window.

“Hello!” he cried as he came to a stop. Immediately, the eye vanished. “Someone’s in there,” he said.

Riyan turned to look. A moment later, the eye reappeared. “Suspicious sort,” he stated.

“I would be too if I lived here,” said Chyfe. Chad nodded in agreement.

“None of our business,” Bart told the others. Then with the eye staring at them, they continued on their way.

When the cluster of buildings had disappeared behind them, Riyan said, “You know, maybe that first place we went through hadn’t of been as deserted as we thought.”

Bart nodded. “I was thinking the same thing,” he said. “In a place prone to raids, and possibly even banditry, such caution could well mean the difference between life and death.”

“But why would anyone stay in such a place?” asked Soth.

“It’s hard to leave your home,” Bart explained. “Even in such a forlorn place as this.”

“True,” agreed Chyfe. “The unknown is always more terrifying than whatever you are currently dealing with.”

“I’d agree with you for the most part,” Riyan relied. “But I would think there would come a time when even the unknown would be preferable to some things.”

“You got that right,” agreed Bart. He himself had embarked on the unknown when he originally came to Quillim. Of course, he had done so because his life would have been forfeit had he remained in Wardean.

They rode until the sun was low in the sky before moving off the road to make camp. There they made a fire to keep the cold at bay until morning. It took most of the remaining daylight for them to find sufficient fuel to last throughout the night as the surrounding countryside had little in the way of trees. What they did find were roots and grass which they bundled tightly together to form logs.

A watch was posted and the night passed uneventfully. As the sun emerged with the dawn, they had a bite to eat before retuning to the road. The clouds which were present to the south throughout the previous day were no closer, much to everyone’s relief.

The road continued to be deserted as they put miles behind them. Late in the morning a forest appeared ahead of them. By late afternoon they came to a village situated within the northern fringe of the tree line. Unlike the previous collections of huts they’d run across, this place was clearly inhabited.

They were pretty sure they had passed out of the disputed area and were now completely within lands unequivocally that of the Moran Tribes. And in all probability those of the Orack Tribe.

Any doubt about where they were was quickly quelled when they saw that the villagers had the darker skin of Tribesmen. As if that wasn’t enough the tell-tale pattern of the Orack Tribe was worked into many of their clothing.

“Now to see what kind of reception we’re likely to receive,” Riyan said. He was glad beyond measure that their first encounter was to be with a village rather than a Raider raiding party.

As they continued to approach, villagers began taking notice of their arrival. They didn’t seem overly concerned about the imminent arrival of strangers. Curious would be the term Bart would have given them. But when a group of a dozen armed men emerged from within the village, things grew tenser.

“Just take it easy,” Bart said to the others. “They’re being cautious is all.” Then to the twins he added, “Remember, we’re agents of a trader up north interested in securing trading contracts for the coming summer caravans.”

Never taking his eyes from the armed Tribesmen, Seth nodded.

“No one do anything that could be remotely construed as hostile or suspicious,” warned Riyan.

An older man wearing a leather breastplate with a sword hanging at his hip led the group. He paused as he reached the edge of the village and spoke to the onlookers who had gathered there to gawk at the new arrivals. After a brief exchange of words, the onlookers moved back a dozen yards to be out of the way.

Seth and Soth continued to lead their group forward. When they came within twenty feet of the armed men, Seth raised his hand and brought them to a stop. Glancing back to those behind him, he said loud enough for the armed men to hear, “Stay here.” Then he turned back to the fore and rode out alone.

“Welcome stranger,” greeted the man with the breastplate when Seth drew near.

“And to you sir,” replied Seth. “You needn’t fear, we are not here to cause your village any trouble.”

“One can never be too sure,” the man replied.

Seth nodded. “My name is Seth,” he said. “My brother and I are agents for a merchant up north who has sent us here to investigate the possibilities of trade.”

The man glanced behind Seth, taking in his brother and the others. “I’m Garron. I have charge of this area,” the man with the breastplate said. “We don’t have much in the way of trade goods here in Sterrith. Though Enia has some fine wood carvings which you may find of interest.”

Behind him, his men visibly relaxed as it didn’t look as if a fight was going to take place.

“Perhaps,” agreed Seth. “Unfortunately, my master is a dealer in fine wines. He recently received word that one of unique quality has been made available, and it is to that aim that I am here.”

“Then you would wish to inquire further south in Hylith,” Garron stated. “If you’re going to find what you are looking for, it would be there.”

“So we understand,” Seth replied. He then looked to the armed men behind Garron before returning his gaze to him. “Do we have leave to stay the night in your fine village?”

“Provided you cause no trouble,” he replied. When Seth agreed, he glanced back to his men and nodded his head. At that, his men broke ranks and began heading back into the village.

Seth waved for his brother and the others to ride forward. “This is my brother Soth,” he said to Garron once his brother had joined him.

“Good to meet you,” Garron said. Then he saw the staff in Kevik’s hand. Turning back to Seth, he arched an eyebrow and asked, “A magic user?”

“Yes,” replied Seth. “My master had heard there were troubles down here and provided my brother and I with an escort.”

Riyan did his best to hide the grin that unexpectedly tried to break through.

“You have little to fear in Sterrith,” Garron said. “So long as your purpose is peaceful.”

“That is good to hear,” Seth replied. “Does your village have an inn?”

Garron nodded. “We have two. The Hollow Tree and The Green Bough.”

“Which one would you suggest?” Soth asked.

“Oh no,” he said with a grin. “I’ll not do that again.”

“Do what again?” Seth asked.

“I know both innkeepers,” he explained. “And the last time I suggested one over the other, it caused me no end of trouble. They are both good, clean inns.”

Seth laughed. “I understand,” he said. “And I thank you.”

“Behave yourselves and we’ll get along fine,” Garron told them.

Seth gave him a nod. Then he glanced back at his brother and the rest and indicated for them to follow as he proceeded into the village.

The villagers, after realizing the new arrivals weren’t there to make trouble, returned to going about their tasks, though they kept an eye on them. The village itself was larger than average, and in Bart’s opinion was about to develop into a town.

“Nice place,” commented Riyan as he gazed around at the clean streets. The general mood of the villagers was upbeat.

First inn they came to was The Hollow Tree. Out front hung a sign depicting a hollowed out tree wherein a sleeping man stood upright. As they stopped near the front, Bart said to Seth, “Go in and see about getting some rooms.”

The rest dismounted as Seth went inside.

“Are you from the north?”

Riyan glanced down and discovered the question came from a boy of about six summers. “Yes we are,” he replied.

The boy immediately spat on him and raced away.

“What was that about?” Riyan asked in shock.

A woman who had been talking with another nearby said, “His father was killed by a soldier from the north.”

“Oh,” Riyan said. “Was his father a Raider?”

The woman’s face turned into a grimace. “Certainly not!” she replied. “His father was a merchant who objected when soldiers were going to help themselves to his goods.”

“That’s a lie!” Chyfe exclaimed. “Our soldiers would never do such a thing!”

“Believe it young man,” the woman said. “While his father’s life was pouring from him, the soldiers ravaged his mother and sister.” She glanced to Chyfe as she said, “His sister was only fourteen at the time.”

Another woman next to the first added, “If he hadn’t been hiding in the wagon, they would have found him too. He was the only one who survived.”

Riyan came and laid a hand on Chyfe’s shoulder. “Easy,” he whispered in his ear. “True or not, we can’t have you causing trouble.” Across the street, five of the armed men who had been with Garron were watching them. One held a bow.

Chyfe turned away from the women and stared off into space. His face was red from anger and it was all he could do to keep his rage in check. When Seth returned with the news they had rooms, he quickly noticed their mood had definitely changed. “There’s a stable out back for the horses,” he said as his gaze went from Chyfe to his brother.

“Give Riyan his key,” Bart told him. Then to Riyan he said, “It might be best if you and Chyfe went upstairs while we take care of the horses.”

Riyan nodded. Seth handed him the key and told him which room was his. “Come on,” he said to Chyfe as he steered him toward the front door of the inn. Inside, they found the inn to be similar in nature to those found in Byrdlon. Riyan kept Chyfe in motion as he herded him toward the stairway leading up to the second floor. Once there, he quickly found the room to which the key belonged, and put Chyfe inside.

As soon as the door closed, Chyfe exclaimed. “They’re lying!”

“Maybe they are,” Riyan acknowledged. “But we have no way to ascertain the truth of it now.” He stood in front of Chyfe with hands on hips. “We are in a precarious enough position without you losing it.”

Chyfe sat down at the table and silently fumed. Riyan took the seat across from him and they remained like that until the others came up from the stable. A knock on the door was shortly followed by Bart walking in.

He glanced first to Chyfe and saw how he was still stewing about what the women had said. Then he asked Riyan, “Everything alright now?”

Riyan glanced to Chyfe and asked, “Is it?”

“Yes,” he grudgingly said. “I won’t cause any problems.”

“See that you don’t,” Bart said. “Dinner won’t be served for another couple hours. That gives you time to get yourself under control.” When Chyfe glared at Bart, Bart added, “If you don’t think you’ll be able to keep your anger in check, I suggest you have your meal in your room.” With that he left and closed the door behind him.

A few minutes went by while Riyan allowed Chyfe to work things out. Finally, Chyfe said in a voice devoid of rage, “I can’t believe our soldiers would do such a thing.”

“Out here along the border,” Riyan said, “who knows what kind of men you’ll find?” He knew Chyfe had always been idealistic about the Guild and the honor of his craft. It’s hard when the bubble pops and you find out the world was not as you always thought it to be.

“Remember what the couple told us while in Catha?” Riyan asked.

Chyfe nodded. “How could I ever forget?” While they were in Catha, a couple had suggested that the soldiery here along the border wasn’t entirely the pure knights of honor that Chyfe had always believed them to be. Rather, they tended to never be around when you needed them. And according to the couple, Raiders moved at will without opposition along the border.

“You know,” Riyan told him, “we aren’t exactly perfect either.” Chyfe looked questioningly at him as he continued. “Here we are, posing as agents for a wine merchant, which is a falsehood.”

“That’s different,” Chyfe said. “What we’re doing isn’t hurting anyone. If what we’re hearing is true, then Byrdlon soldiers are violating a trust given to them to protect people. Not only that, but they are seeking people out to hurt them.” The anger began to creep back into his demeanor. This time though, it wasn’t directed at the villagers, but rather at the soldiers. “It demands retribution.”

“Well, there’s nothing we can do about it now,” Riyan said. They sat talking in Riyan’s room until dinner was about to be served, then went downstairs to eat.

The common room was partially filled with villagers, and a few travelers. Aside from their group, there were no others that stood out as being from Byrdlon. Stares were plentiful as everyone cast glances their way. Riyan was beginning to grow uncomfortable under such scrutiny.

“Haven’t they ever seen anyone from Byrdlon before?” Chad asked quietly.

“They would have had to,” Seth replied. “Seeing as how the road passing through here leads directly to Kendruck, a major trading city and all.”

Riyan saw one couple looking their way and gave them a genial smile and a nod. The couple immediately turned back to their meal without any sort of recognition.

“Maybe it would be better if the rest of you kept to your rooms tonight,” suggested Soth. “Seth and I could remain here and see if we can learn anything.”

Bart glanced around the room and nodded. Never before had he felt tension in the common room of an inn like he felt now. “That might be a good idea,” he agreed.

Chyfe leaned closer to Seth and said, “See if you can find out more about the incident where our soldiers supposedly attacked a peaceful merchant.”

Seth glanced to Chyfe and could see the intensity of his desire to know. Nodding, he said, “I’ll see what I can discover.”

Once they finished their meal, everyone but the twins adjourned upstairs. Riyan suggested they wait in his room until the twins rejoined them. Kevik excused himself saying that he’d like to go to his room and work on spells.

“Don’t get carried away like you did last time,” warned Bart.

Kevik grinned. “Don’t worry,” he replied. “I’m not doing that again for awhile.” He then entered his room which was situated across the hall and shut the door.

While they waited for the twins to join them, discussion ranged from a variety of topics. The one topic they avoided was that of the soldiers attacking the merchant. None wanted to upset Chyfe again by bringing it up.

Several hours later, there was a knock on the door. A second later the door opened and Seth entered the room followed by his brother.

Chyfe quickly got to his feet. “Did you find out anything?” he asked.

Seth nodded. “You could say that,” he replied. From his expression, whatever news he had wasn’t going to be well received.

“I’ll get Kevik,” Riyan said. “Don’t say anything until we return.”

“Okay,” agreed Seth.

Riyan quickly left the room and returned two minutes later with a sleepy eyed Kevik. Apparently, he had fallen asleep.

“Now,” Chyfe said, “what did you learn?”

“Once you left the common room,” Seth said, “the mood quickly changed.”

“One of the locals, a farmer by the name of Verin, came over to our table,” Soth added. “He was curious about us and as we talked, more of the locals came and joined the discussion.”

“When we felt the time was right,” Seth said and turned his gaze to Chyfe, “we asked about the incident with the merchant.”

“It seems it isn’t an isolated incident,” Soth explained. “Several of the villagers had similar stories to tell of being robbed, sisters and daughters ravaged, and even murder at the hands of Byrdlon soldiery.”

As they talked, Chyfe’s face grew redder and redder in anger. Riyan laid a hand on his shoulder but he just knocked it off.

Seth could see the effect his words were having on Chyfe. “From what we gathered,” he stated, “all incidents can be attributed to one company of soldiers.”

“Who are they?” Chyfe asked.

“Their leader is a red headed individual with a scar across the bridge of his nose,” Soth explained. “He and his company are usually found in the disputed area between here and Marl Crest. At least that’s where the locals said the attacks took place.”

“Why didn’t we see them then?” asked Chad.

“Could be they had returned to the Keep or were elsewhere,” suggested Kevik. “That would also explain the reaction we saw in that one town where the smoke ceased coming from the fireplace. They must have seen us coming and thought we were them.”

“That would make sense,” agreed Bart.

“Did you find out his name?” asked Chyfe.

Seth nodded. “Captain Lyrun.” He saw Chyfe silently mouth the name as if he was committing it to memory.

“He hasn’t been seen since the coming of fall,” Soth explained.

Chyfe had a determined look on his face and Riyan knew that should he and this Captain Lyrun every cross paths, one of them wouldn’t survive the encounter.

“Did you find out anything about the road to the south?” asked Bart.

“A little,” replied Seth. “We’ll find small villages along the way and it’s only a day’s ride to Hylith from here. Also, according to those we spoke with, we shouldn’t have difficulty from the locals, or even their soldiers for that matter. Trade is greatly valued by the Orack Tribe, and since we are playing the part of agents for a merchant, we should be welcomed.”

“Should be,” said Bart, the tone of his voice indicated he wasn’t at all sure such would be the case. “We still need to be alert and avoid trouble at all costs.”

“Very good,” Riyan said to the twins. “If we get an early start, hopefully we can be to Hylith by dusk.”

“And then the fun begins,” Seth said with a grin.

Chapter Twelve

An early start saw them leaving Sterrith before the sun peeked over the horizon. The road heading south out of Sterrith was heavily forested. Limbs bereft of leaves created a patchwork over their heads. During their first hour of travel Kevik had to provide light with his staff until the sun had risen enough to be able to makes its way through the interlocking limbs above.

Chyfe was quiet during the early hours of the day. He couldn’t get thoughts of Captain Lyrun, and what the locals attributed to him, out of his mind. All attempts at conversation were met with short, single worded answers if he answered at all.

“After we get to Hylith,” Riyan was saying, “we should make inquiries into wine makers and distributors in the area.”

“Why?” asked Soth from where he and his brother continued to ride in the fore just in case they were to meet anyone. “We already know that the crest belongs to The River Man.”

“As long as we are posing as agents for a wine merchant intent on procuring contracts for wine,” Riyan explained, “we had best play the part.”

Beside him, Bart nodded agreement. “At least until we are ready to put that guise behind us.”

The forest was dark and foreboding, even after the sun had risen. By the time sunlight had worked its way through the canopy of branches, most of its strength was gone. The faint light made for eerie shadows deep within the woods.

Two hours out of Sterrith they encountered a four wagon caravan on its way north. Seth gave the wagon master in the fore a nod and friendly wave which was returned to him and his brother. Cold stares were all the others received. Riyan gave a friendly how-do-you-do that was all but ignored.

Once the wagons had disappeared behind them, Riyan said, “These people aren’t very friendly.”

“No,” agreed Chyfe. His reply startled Riyan for he had been quiet for some time. “Maybe they have a right to be.”

That declaration was even more unexpected. Riyan glanced over to Chyfe and could see he had come to grips with what had been troubling him. “Maybe,” agreed Riyan.

Not too long after that, the trees began to thin. A large expanse of blue water could be seen through the forest ahead which turned out to be a sizeable lake. “Hylith is on its southern shore,” Soth announced. “One of the locals last night said that after we reached the lake, it would only be half a day more until we reached the city.”

“It’s beautiful,” commented Riyan.

Indeed, as they drew closer and the trees thinned out even more, they could see that the lake extended far to the west and south. Sunlight reflected in a dazzling display off the shallow waves coursing across its surface.

As the road left the forest and began following the lake’s eastern shoreline, they emerged back into the light of day. Above, the sky was blue and the air fresh, a comforting detail after traveling through the closeness of the forest. The clouds that were evident yesterday forming to the south had apparently passed on leaving only scattered remains.

The road took them along the shore of the lake and to a small village nestled against its waters. The village looked for all the world like any other fishing village one would find back home.

That wasn’t the last village they would encounter on their way south along the coast road. It seemed as if small villages had sprung up about every four or five miles. Whenever they passed through one, the locals would pause in whatever they were doing and watch their passing. Fear wasn’t on their faces, rather curiosity.

“Makes you wonder if any of Byrdlon’s citizens ever come this way,” observed Kevik and not for the first time. He drew even more attention since the staff he held marked him as a magic user.

Through village after village they passed until finally several hours later, a large city appeared on the horizon. “That must be Hylith,” stated Seth. The city sprawled along the shores of the lake for a mile at least. Two large merchantmen were anchored at the city’s docks, along with many other ships, the greater portion being fishing vessels.

The area surrounding Hylith was primarily farmland with the occasional orchard thrown in here and there. Just outside the large fortified wall which surrounded the city stood dozens of buildings, most were situated alongside the road; businesses, taverns, inns, and others whose services catered to the traveler.

As they drew closer, Riyan’s eyes were drawn to the fortified wall. Along its towering length, guard towers sprouted at fifty foot intervals. From there, the defenders could rain down a devastating fire of arrows and rocks onto the defenders. Atop each of the towers, just as they had found at Kendruck, were siege equipment. Riyan compared the walls of the two cities, and decided Kendruck was definitely the more heavily fortified.

Tall spires and towers within the city climbed to dizzying heights as they rose above the wall. One group rose in close proximity to each other and could only be rising from the main castle or keep.

A river flowed southwest from the lake south through the southern portion of the city. Two bridges positioned outside the walls linked its two sides. One bridge which stood closest to the wall was made of stone and looked to be wide enough for three wagons to cross side by side. The other was further downstream, constructed of wood, and much narrower. It allowed but two wagons to cross simultaneously.

“I like this city,” announced Bart with a grin.

“You like every city,” replied Riyan with a grin matching Bart’s.

“True,” he admitted.

Two bored guards stood watch at the gates. They held position on either side of the road and gazed absentmindedly at the people passing through. It wasn’t until Seth and Soth were almost upon them before they took notice of their party. Seeing the pale skin of those riding behind the twins, one guard stepped forward and held up his hand for them to stop.

“Welcome to Hylith,” the guard said. After Seth nodded in reply, the guard asked, “What business brings you to our fair city?”

“We are seeking summer contracts for our master who is a trader in wines,” Seth replied. “We heard there were excellent vintages to be had here in Hylith.”

The guard gazed back at the others behind Seth. His gaze lingered overlong on Kevik and his staff before returning to the twins.

“We’ve heard of the troubles along the border between our two nations,” Seth said as an explanation for the rest. “We didn’t wish to be caught in a position where we were at the mercy of the more unscrupulous sort.”

The guard nodded as he gazed at them one last time. Then he stepped aside and waved them through. “A good day to you,” he said.

Seth got them moving and they were soon beyond the gate and into Hylith.

Hylith was like every other city they’d ever been in. The architecture wasn’t all that different from what one would find back in Byrdlon. Even the people, except for their darker skin, could have been taken from the streets of Gilbeth or even Wardean.

Bart moved up alongside the twins. “Let’s find an inn,” he said, “then you and I can do a little exploring before dark.”

Seth nodded. They soon came to a three story building bearing a sign of a fish leaping from a body of water, which they were to find out was called The Leaping Cod. He and his brother went inside to see about rooms.

Riyan and the rest dismounted while they were waiting for the return of the twins. He was quick to notice the stares directed at him and the others from the townsfolk. It didn’t seem as if the stares were hostile in nature, but Riyan was a bit self conscious under such scrutiny.

Bart came up beside him and laid a hand on his shoulder. “They’re just curious,” he said. “It’s unlikely anyone from Byrdlon makes it here very often.”

“Considering what’s been going on,” replied Riyan, “I’d tend to agree.”

One man, a guardsman by the leather armor and sword he bore, stood across the street. He’d been watching them ever since they stopped at the inn. His watchfulness bothered Riyan more than any of the others.

The twins were only inside a few minutes before returning with news they had acquired rooms. On the way around back to stable their horses and mules, Seth said, “They actually had the nerve to suggest you guys stay in your rooms.”

“Why?” asked Riyan.

“Said that it would prevent trouble,” replied Soth.

“What kind of trouble?” asked Bart.

“They didn’t say,” Seth told him. “But we got the distinct impression they didn’t care too much about having those from Byrdlon staying here.”

Chyfe got his back up at that. “What do they think we are? Thieves and murderers?” He glanced at Bart who was beginning to bristle at the comment, ‘thieves and murderers’. “Didn’t mean you of course.”

“While we’re at the inn,” began Riyan, “staying in our rooms to avoid added complications wouldn’t be too much of an inconvenience. But…” turning to the twins he added, “you two shouldn’t be out without an escort.”

“That’s right,” agreed Bart. “Just because you two look the part, doesn’t mean you’ll be safe.”

Around back they stabled their horses then went upstairs to their rooms. Dinner was still an hour away and Bart planned for himself, Chyfe, and the twins to do a little reconnoitering before they ate. He wanted to get a feel for the area. So leaving Riyan, Chad, and Kevik in their rooms, the four left the inn and strolled around the immediate area.

The area as it turned out was filled with businesses and two townhouses. People on the street cast glances toward Bart and Chyfe, but otherwise left them alone. To Bart’s trained eye, it was easy to see those working the marks on the street. In the short block they had walked from the inn, he had seen two separate groups at work. One was of three small children. While two pretended to fight, the third came in behind the onlookers and lifted some goods out of a lady’s basket. He wasn’t able to see what the lad had taken, but it was most likely food.

The other group was a little more sophisticated. It comprised of three older lads and a young girl of about thirteen. When the mark came near the group, two of the boys took the girl by the arms and she began screaming. Of course the mark, who was a wealthy merchant, paused to see what was going on. Then from behind, the third boy reached into his pocket and snatched his purse while he was distracted. As soon as the boy began moving away from the merchant, the two lads who were holding the girl allowed her to ‘escape’ and then chased her down an ally. All in all it was neatly done.

Bart smiled as the merchant, who had no idea he had been fleeced, resumed moving down the street. Oh the memories…There had been many a time when he had taken part in similar activities in his youth. His mind wandered as he reminisced about times long past. Then he felt an almost imperceptible tug on his belt.

Snapping out of his reverie, Bart spun and grasped the wrist of a small child who couldn’t have been more than six. The eyes of the child widened in fear and the boy looked on the brink of screaming for help.

“You scream and I’ll kill you where you stand,” Bart whispered in his most intimidating voice.

Choking back the cry, the child stared with eyes quickly filling with tears. Though only six, the child must have known what would happen to him should he be caught in the act of thieving.

“What’s going on Bart?” asked Chyfe. He and the twins were looking questioningly at the boy he held.

“Caught a thief in the act,” he said. “And a bad one at that.” From the corner of his eyes, Bart saw two older boys watching from a neighboring storefront. He then locked eyes with the boy he clutched and asked, “Those two boys over there working with you?”

With a quick shake of his head, the child said in a tone full of fear, “N…n…no sir.” Bart could hear the falsehood in his voice.

“What are you going to do with him?” asked Seth.

Whatever he was going to do he had best do it soon. The fact that he grasped the hand of the boy was beginning to be noticed by others on the street. “I’m not going to turn him in if that’s what you’re asking,” Bart said. He then thought of a way this may work in their favor.

At hearing he may not be handed over to the authorities, the boy relaxed a little.

“I could use the help of you and your two friends over there,” he said, giving a brief nod to the two boys who continued to watch. “You know the inn called The Leaping Cod?”

The boy hesitated a moment then nodded.

“Bring your two friends there in the morning,” he said. “That is if you would like to make a silver each?”

The boy’s eyes widened at that. A silver was a veritable fortune for one such as he. He nodded vigorously.

Bart let go of his arm. “Come by an hour after dawn,” he said then turned his back on the boy. “Let’s go,” he said to the others.

Chyfe glanced behind Bart just as the boy raced away toward his two comrades standing against the storefront. “What do you plan to do?” he asked.

“They know this town,” he said. “If anyone can help us, it’s them.”

Resuming their walk, Bart continued taking in the buildings and people. ‘Always have a way out,” his father had repeatedly told him. ‘Many a thief has tried to run only to be caught in a dead ended alley’. Whenever Bart was in a strange area, the first thing he did was get a lay of the land. That way if the worst should happen, he would know the best way to flee.

They returned to the inn by the time the sun had gone down. Aside from getting a lay of the land, they had also been on the lookout for wine merchants but hadn’t seen any. Tomorrow, they’ll have more daylight with which to search. And maybe, they’ll even have a little help.

The following morning, found them gathered together in the common room for breakfast despite the fact they knew their presence wasn’t entirely wanted. Riyan wondered if this animosity toward them was a hold over from centuries ago when Byrdlon had tried to reclaim their lost land by annexing The Moran Tribes. Or maybe something more recent?

“Do you think those kids are going to show?” Chyfe asked Bart.

“Yes I do,” he said. “And for two reasons. One, I didn’t give the boy to the guards. And two, their desire to know if I was serious about the promised silver will be too great.”

“I don’t know if that would be enough for me to trust a foreigner that I tried to steal from,” commented Riyan.

“Trust me,” Bart said. “I know these kids better than any of you.” And by the time they were finished eating, he saw a small face peering in through one of the windows. It was the boy who had tried to lift his coin pouch. He nodded to the boy then rose to his feet.

“They’re here,” he told the others. “The rest of you stay inside while I talk with them.” Leaving the table, he crossed the common room to the front door and passed outside. There he found the boy.

“Where’s your two friends?” he asked.

“They’re around,” the boy replied.

Bart nodded and quickly glanced around. Across the street he saw the two boys watching from the mouth of an alley. “What’s your name son?”

“They call me Runt,” he replied.

Bart grinned. “Well Runt, I could use the assistance of someone who knows Hylith,” he stated.

“What kind of assistance?” Runt inquired.

“Nothing dangerous or that will get you in trouble I assure you,” he stated. Pulling a small piece of parchment from inside his shirt, he handed it to Runt. Last night, he had cajoled Kevik into parting with a piece of his parchment so he could copy the crest that was on the wine bottle.

Runt took the piece of parchment and looked at the crest depicted there.

“Have you seen that before?” he asked.

Runt nodded. “It’s the River Man’s,” he said.

“The River Man?” Bart prompted, though he already knew the answer.

“That’s what most people call him,” Runt said. “Don’t know why.”

Bart nodded. Glancing around, he laid a hand on the boy’s shoulder and gently directed him to move further down the side of the inn so they wouldn’t be in close proximity to the door.

“Do you know where I could find him?” asked Bart.

“Uh huh,” the boy replied. Then he pointed to the tall spires of the castle. “He lives there.”

Bart had been afraid of that. “Really?” he asked, feigning disbelief. “I thought he would have been a wine merchant.”

The boy looked at him quizzically. “What made you think that?” he asked.

“I’m working with agents of a wine merchant who are here to procure a contract for a certain wine he had been told may be on the market now,” he explained. Taking the piece of parchment from the boy he added, “This crest was on the bottle.”

“Don’t know anything about that,” the boy stated.

“Are there any wine merchants nearby?” Bart asked.

“Most of the better ones are near the castle,” he explained. “I heard that Torrim’s was supposed to be one of the best.”

Bart nodded. “Thanks,” he said. He dug into his pocket and gave the boy a silver.

“Hey,” the boy objected. “I thought we’d each get one!”

Bart glanced over to where the boy’s two buddies were still standing. “If they want a silver, then they better be the one’s talking to me.” He glanced back to the boy, “Are you going to be around?”

“Maybe,” replied Runt. “Why?”

“Might need your help again,” he said.

“I’ll be around,” Runt said. “If you don’t see me, ask around and I’ll hear.”

“Okay, I’ll do that,” agreed Bart.

At that, Runt scampered off toward his two friends and Bart returned to the inn. There he told the others what he had learned.

“So,” asked Chyfe in a barely audible whisper, “are we going to sneak into the castle now?”

Bart shook his head. “Not we, me,” he responded quietly. “You and the others find this wine merchant and play the part of agents. Learn what you can about the River Man and the crest,” he told him. “In the meantime, I’ll poke around the castle.”

A short time later, they were heading down to the castle area. Once they were close, Bart took his leave of the others. He had already donned his Cloak but had yet to activate its concealing magics. Disappearing down a side alley, he was soon out of sight.

“Hope he doesn’t get himself killed,” commented Chyfe.

“He knows what he’s doing,” Riyan said. “Now, let’s find that merchant.” Having been told the shop was somewhere near the castle, they made inquiries and it wasn’t long before they stood before the shop of the wine merchant Torrim.

It was very high scale, as were all of the shops and residences in this area. Being so close to the castle, they had to be as they more than likely catered to the nobility. The people on the streets were dressed very fine, most having servants in attendance. Finely constructed carriages rode upon the cobblestone streets, the occupants having an air of self importance.

Soth took the lead as they approached the door to the wine merchant’s shop. The bottle of wine bearing the crest rested in his pack. Being the more amiable of the twins, it had fallen to Soth to be their spokesman.

The front door to the shop was of carved wood and very sturdy. Opening it, they found the inner walls to be lined with shelves bearing row after row of wine bottles. There were six freestanding racks containing a variety of wine bottles as well. A guard was positioned to either side of the door and as Soth entered, they gave him a once over. As each of the others entered, they too were given a visual inspection. Deciding they were no immediate threat, the guards remained where they were.

As they entered, Soth examined the bottles of wines on the nearest freestanding rack. He was no connoisseur of wines, but they looked valuable. His brother nudged his shoulder. “Over there,” Seth said, pointing to an elderly man sitting at a table. There were three tables situated in an open area on the far side of the room. The man was the only one there.

Soth nodded and made his way over. Behind him, one of the guards shut the door as Kevik, who was bringing up the rear, entered.

An open bottle of wine sat on the table before the man, a wine glass a third of the way full was held in his hand. He looked up as Soth approached, and set his glass on the table next to the wine bottle.

“Are you the wine merchant Torrim?” Soth asked.

The man remained in his seat and nodded. “I am he,” he replied. “Is there something I can help you gentlemen with?”

Soth nodded and then indicated the chair across the table from the wine merchant. When he received a nod to go ahead, he sat. The others, including his brother, remained standing behind him.

“We are looking into the possibilities of acquiring a contract for a specific wine,” he explained. “Come spring when our master’s caravan is once more upon the road, he hoped to be able to travel here and purchase wine at a reasonable price.”

“Hmmm,” murmured Torrim. “You’d do best by going straight to the wineries if such is your desire. I cater more to the individual wine connoisseur.”

“Yes,” Soth replied. “We realize that, but at present we are not sure where to go or with whom to talk.” He sat his pack on the table before him and removed the bottle. “My master acquired this bottle of wine from a merchant in Kendruck. He was struck by the strength of its flavor and thought there may be a market for it among his regular clients.” Setting the bottle before the wine merchant, he waited expectantly.

Torrim’s eyes widened slightly at first sight of the bottle. That he recognized it was clear. “You wish to procure a quantity of Guerloch?” he asked.

“A contract for such, yes,” agreed Soth. “Would you know with whom we would need to speak?”

“Yes,” replied Torrim, “though I’m not sure if that knowledge would do you much good.”

“Why is that?” asked Soth.

“Guerloch is a special brew,” he explained. “Only one winery that I know of makes it. And such is the secrecy behind the making of Guerloch, that the actual location of the winery is a closely guarded secret.”

“Surely there must be a trader or agent in town where one could arrange for a shipment of Guerloch,” Soth said.

“There is,” he replied. “But like I said, that knowledge won’t do you any good.” When he saw Seth’s face grow into a grimace, he explained. “The one with whom you would need to arrange such a contract resides in the castle. His name is Lord Honni. Last year, his son was killed during a border skirmish with Byrdlon’s soldiers. He’s unlikely to listen to anything you have to say.”

“And he’s the only one with which we could secure a contract for Guerloch?” asked Riyan.

Torrim glanced to Riyan in surprise for having spoken. “I’m afraid so,” the wine maker replied.

“I see,” Soth said. Standing up, he extended his hand which was taken by Torrim. “Thank you for taking the time to talk with us.”

Torrim shook Soth’s hand then nodded. “Any time,” he replied.

Soth turned and made to leave the wine merchant’s establishment. One of the guards opened the door for them as they passed through into the street. Once the door was closed behind them, Chyfe asked, “Now what?”

“We return to the inn and wait for Bart’s return,” Riyan stated. “After that we’ll figure something out. Maybe arrange a meeting with this Lord Honni despite what Torrim said.” With the others following, he led them through the streets back to the inn. He hoped Bart was having better luck.

Chapter Thirteen

Before the gates leading into the castle area was a large plaza. Aside from the aesthetic value such would give the area, Bart could tell that in the event of an attack, it would also provide the castle defenders a clear killing field.

The gates themselves were two massive iron doors that could withstand some serious beating before they failed. Archers and guards patrolled the top of the wall, six guards were positioned within the gate area itself. The uniforms of the guards bore the crest that had been on the wine bottle, a sure sign that they were on the right track.

For the most part, the guards only observed as people dressed in fine attire passed through the gates. Occasionally, a guard would speak a moment with one of those traversing the gate area before allowing them to move along.

All this Bart saw from the entrance of an alley on the far side of the plaza. There was no way a person so obviously from Byrdlon as he would make it through to the other side without being questioned. More than likely, they’d bar his entry entirely.

But he hadn’t really expected to walk through the gates. That’s why he had brought the Cloak. Glancing around to make sure none of those within the plaza were looking in his direction, he pulled the Cloak’s hood over his head and closed the front. Confident that he was now invisible, he strode from the alley and crossed the plaza toward the gates leading into the castle area.

No one noticed him as he crossed the plaza. Twice he had to alter his course in order to avoid being run into by those in the plaza. That was the only drawback to wearing the Cloak, he ran the risk of having people walk into him if he wasn’t careful.

As he came nearer the gates, he was forced to pause a moment due to the volume of people passing through. He stood off to the side as he waited for the gate area to clear sufficiently so he could pass to the other side without the danger of coming into contact with someone. When it finally cleared satisfactorily, he moved quickly and passed through the short thirty foot tunnel to the other side.

A small figure emerged from the alley where Bart had activated the Cloak’s concealing magic. Eyes wide, the boy stared at the spot where the man who had given him the silver earlier had vanished. From the way he had stared at The River Man’s castle, Runt knew that had to be his destination.

The man had disappeared! If he hadn’t of seen it with his own eyes he wouldn’t have believed it. Excited by such an unusual occurrence, Runt turned and scampered off in search of his two older brothers. He just had to tell them!

Even invisible as he was, gaining access to the castle was going to be a challenge. For the courtyard on the other side of the gate was currently being used to drill soldiers. One half of the courtyard was composed of pairs sparring with wooden swords. The other held archers shooting at targets strapped to bales of hay a hundred paces away. It was a churning, chaotic melee. He couldn’t help but think that Riyan and Chad would probably feel right at home here.

There was a narrow cleared space leading up to the entrance of the castle running between the two sides. Unfortunately, there were so many people using it that it was unlikely Bart could navigate through it to the castle without being caught.

Bart took a moment to figure his best course of action. The fighters were moving about so much in such close quarters that it was unlikely he could make it through their ranks. He finally decided to brave the archers. If they were good, he had nothing to fear. Unfortunately, a moment of observation showed that they were anything but. Arrows flew wide, fell short, and only rarely did they hit the bales of hay. He figured they must be new recruits.

Over sixty archers stood in a single row with their backs to the walkway leading to the castle gates. They were broken into squads of five, each being instructed by a more experienced archer. The cries, curses, and the rare congratulatory sentiments of the experienced archers, added to that of the battling pairs in the other half of the courtyard, created a deafening cacophony of noise.

Bart positioned himself at the edge of the archery range, halfway between the archers and their targets. He patiently waited until the closest group of five had launched their volley before moving out. Once their arrows were in flight, he quickly moved forward, all the while keeping an eye on the next group of five. He stopped when he came close to where their arrows would pass, then waited until they had released before moving on.

Utilizing this tactic, he passed in front of one group at a time as he slowly made his way across the archery range. He couldn’t believe the ineptness he was seeing demonstrated by the archers. Chad could do better. Maybe one in ten would actually hit the bales of hay, and half of those that did were nowhere near the center of the target. It was slow going, but he finally passed the last group of archers and made his way from the archery range.

The entrance to the castle was a wide set of double doors, both of which were open to their fullest. Two guards were stationed on either side of the entryway. Like the guards at the earlier gate and the men practicing in the courtyard, their uniforms bore the crest that had been on the wine bottle. Banners emblazoned with the crest hung on the walls behind the guards.

Passing through was a simple matter. He stood back from the gate and watched the people as they came and went. Biding his time, he waited until a moment came when the gate was clear, then quickly entered the castle.

A short corridor soon opened up onto a large foyer from which multiple avenues allowed one to move deeper into the castle. Once within the foyer, Bart quickly moved along the wall to the right several feet before coming to a stop. From there he observed those in the foyer, and those passing through.

The majority of the people were moving through a large set of doors directly opposite the short corridor he just vacated. One rather officious looking man of middle years appeared from a hallway to Bart’s right. He paused a couple feet in the foyer as he scanned everyone in sight, then quickly turned about and disappeared back into the hallway.

As Bart stood and observed the comings and goings of the Orack nobility, he worked on determining his best course of action. Somehow they needed to learn how the coat of arms from The Crypt had become part of the River Man’s family crest. There was always the possibility that it was pure coincidence, but Bart really didn’t believe that. His personal theory was that someone in the River Man’s past had stumbled upon ruins bearing the coat of arms and decided to add it to theirs.

A history with a little more detail than what the Keeper of the Archives had given Riyan back in Gilbeth was likely what he’d need to find. And that would have to be located in the castle’s library. Now, where was the library likely to be located?

Bart figured the library wouldn’t be on the ground floor, as the ground floor would be used for day to day operations. Deciding he had to go in search of a way to the second floor and beyond, he started moving toward the hallway on his right. Before he reached the entrance to the hallway, the officious looking man appeared once again. With an impatient look upon his face, he again scanned those in the foyer.

Bart was forced to come to a stop as the man was standing just before the mouth of the hallway, and it would be a tight squeeze to make it past. He waited against the wall near the man, wishing he would return back the way he had come.

The man remained before the hallway for a longer duration than he had before. Eyes roaming the foyer, the man didn’t look pleased. Bart was about to cross over to another hallway leading from the foyer when the man’s roving gaze came to a stop and he suddenly strode forward.

At last! Bart thought to himself. Just as he started toward the hallway, he heard a voice say, “You’re late!” Glancing back, he saw the officious man talking with another who struck Bart as being somehow familiar. The paler skin of the man marked him as being from Byrdlon.

The man whom he was talking with replied, “Would have been here sooner but that damn hunter had to make a stopover to make sure his mules were alright.”

The officious man glared at the other, then turned back toward the hallway. “Follow me,” he said. “We have much to discuss.”

Bart remained a couple feet from the mouth of the hallway as the two men approached. When they passed him, recognition came. It was the man who they had run across north of the crossroads just south of Hunter’s Reach. He had mistaken them for that hunter Burdy. Now what could he be doing here? Curiosity piqued, Bart followed them.

The hallway through which they passed held lit oil lamps ever fifty feet. Bart kept a discreet distance behind the two men as they progressed deeper into the castle. They finally passed through a doorway on the left side and closed it behind them.

Bart looked at the closed door and cursed. There was no way to open the door without attracting the notice of those on the other side. If the door had opened to the outside and exposed to the elements, then perhaps they might have believed the wind had blown it open. But since they were inside, such a probability was unlikely. Moving closer, he put his ear to the door and listened. Muffled voices could be heard coming from the other side, but the thickness of the wood hindered his ability to understand what was being said.

Frustrated at not being able to hear, Bart decided not to waste time satisfying his curiosity and to continue his search for the library. Finding out about the crest and the coat of arms took priority. Moving away from the door, he began exploring the hallways for a way up.

During his search, he would at times have to flatten himself against the wall to avoid coming into contact with others who were using the hallway. Once he even had to quickly duck into a side room when a group of four servants appeared in the hallway ahead of him and were coming his way.

When at last he found the stairway up, he took them quickly to the second floor. The hallway where the stairwell ended was better illuminated, with lanterns embedded within the walls spaced every twenty feet. With one way being as good as the other, he turned to his right and began searching for the library.

The first door he came to was ajar. He paused a moment to look through the opening and found an unused bedroom, most likely intended for guests. Not being what he wanted, he continued on. The next three doors yielded more unused rooms similar to the first, the fourth opened onto a hallway. Servants moved along its length upon various errands in sufficient numbers to preclude Bart from navigating safely through them. Before he moved on, he caught a whiff of an unmistakable odor coming from further down the servant filled hallway. Somewhere not far from where he stood was an indoor jakes. He thought that in a place such as this, they were a necessity, but he’d hate to have a room near one due to the odor. Moving on, he continued his search for the library.

At times, the hallway would have alcoves. Some were relatively small recesses bearing the bust of a man, while others were large enough for a person to step within, one even held an ornately carved chair. He followed the hallway around a corner and had gone a ways when he came to one of the larger alcoves. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of something that brought him to a halt. It was a tapestry, and hanging as it was behind a full sized statue of a woman bearing a vase, he almost hadn’t seen it.

Woven within the tapestry’s design was the River Man’s family crest. At first he wasn’t sure why this particular tapestry had piqued his interest. After all, he had passed dozens of similar tapestries hanging in hallways during his search. Then understanding came.

It was the design it bore was the crest, but not exactly. The part of the crest which he and the others believed to be the coat of arms from The Crypt was missing. It was exactly the same in every other respect.

Bart stepped around the statue and moved forward to give the tapestry a closer examination. The edges of the tapestry showed signs of age; a tear here, fading there. Clearly this had been in existence for quite some time. He pulled it a little ways from the wall to see what was behind it. He let it go when he didn’t find anything out of the ordinary. Bart hadn’t really expected to find anything, but you never know.

He started to leave the alcove when he heard footsteps approaching. They were coming from down the hallway through which he had come. Still invisible, he peered down the hallway and froze.

A score of armed men were approaching. In front of the armed men were four others. One was a man in his early to late twenties, dressed in light leather armor of the finest quality. At his hip hung a sword, and he walked with an unmistakable air of command. Behind him strode two others, civilians by their dress. But it wasn’t the man with the air of command, the civilians, or even the armed men which had him worried. Rather it was the one wearing a magic user’s robe that led the group.

In his hand the magic user held a ball of purplish light that shot forth micro bursts of lightning every few seconds. His attention was fixed upon the ball of light, except for the occasional glances he cast down the hallway before him.

“It’s close now my lord,” the magic user said.

‘What?’ thought Bart. ‘What is close?’

The man whom the magic user addressed as ‘my lord’ was the one with the air of command. Bart watched as the lord placed his hand upon the hilt of his sword, his eyes scanning to and fro as they steadily approached.

Bart held his breath as the party approached the alcove. He saw the lord glance within as he came abreast, but invisible as he was, Bart remained unnoticed.

The magic user came to a sudden stop two paces beyond the alcove. The purplish ball of light in his palm was giving off a steady crackle now as dozens of micro bursts continuously leaped from its surface. The magic user glanced to his lord and nodded.

“Fan out and find the intruder,” the lord said.

That’s all Bart needed to hear. Still invisible, he leaped from the alcove and shoved the nearest guard. Knocking him off balance and into the others, Bart fled down the hallway.

“Stop!” the lord commanded. But Bart ignored him and kept on running.

“Where is he!” one guard shouted.

Before Bart reached the corner where the hallway turned to the right, he heard the magic user begin intoning arcane words of magic. He weaved back and forth knowing that his attempt to avoid whatever was coming was most likely futile. Then all of a sudden, the walls began radiating a bluish glow.

“There he is!” a guard yelled just as his lord shouted, “After him!”

Bart bounded around the corner and fled to where he knew the stairs down to be. Up ahead, a servant exited from a room and glanced in his direction. The girl’s eyes widened and a scream of fear echoed as she raced back in the room.

She saw me! A quick check showed the Cloak was still in place, yet she had seen him. That’s when he realized it wasn’t the walls that were glowing blue, but himself. The magic user had somehow revealed him!

Behind him the first of the guards was turning the corner. A shout for him to stop came once again which he pointedly ignored. Putting on even more speed, he raced for the stairway to the lower level. When it finally appeared before him, he saw six guards blocking his way. Two of them had bows.

“Halt!” one of the guards ordered when they saw him coming. The two with bows quickly had arrow to string and were drawing their arrows back to fire.

Bart came to a quick halt. Behind him, the guards with the lord and magic user were approaching fast. He stood there and raised his hands. The gesture of surrender caused those at the head of the stairwell to relax slightly. But that was just what Bart was hoping they would do. With a quick leap to the side, he shouldered into one of the doors to the unused rooms he had inspected earlier. Knocking it open, he was soon to the other side and had the door shut and barred in the blink of an eye. The bolt keeping the door shut was rather simple and wasn’t designed to keep out determined men. It wouldn’t last long.

Casting a quick glance around the room, he spied a heavy chest sitting against the wall. Moving quickly, he pulled the chest over to in front of the door just as the first pounding came from the other side.

“Open this door!” a voice demanded.

“I don’t think so,” Bart said more to himself than them. As the pounding came with increased ferocity he moved to the room’s window, opened the shutter, and looked out. The drop to the ground below wasn’t beyond his capabilities to survive unharmed. But seeing as how the window opened up onto the courtyard where hundreds of men were drilling, it might not be the wisest route for him to take.

Bam! Bam!

The pounding on the door grew more intense then suddenly ceased. Knowing he had no other choice, Bart again looked out the window. He removed his Cloak and stuffed it quickly into his pack. That’s when he noticed that the Cloak was the only thing glowing blue. With it now in his pack, he no longer stood out quite so badly.

Outside the window was a narrow ledge running the length of the building. He began moving out onto it when…

Wham!

…a blow of incredible power struck the door. The bolt holding the door shattered as the door and the chest braced against it were blasted into the room.

Bart quickly made his way onto the ledge and began moving away from the window. He hadn’t made it very far when one of the guards appeared in the window behind him. “He’s on the ledge!” the guard cried.

Those down below heard the guard’s shout and looked up to see Bart moving along the ledge. Drills were abandoned as everyone turned to watch the unfolding drama.

“Archers!”

Bart glanced back and saw the guard was yelling to those who were practicing in the courtyard below. The guard then pointed to Bart, his meaning crystal clear.

Thwock!

An arrow struck the wall next to Bart. He knew he didn’t have much time. His mind raced for a course of action that would save him. Then he had it. If he could make it to where he was thinking before they took him, he might just be able to live another day.

Thwock! Thwock! Thwock!

With arrows beginning to strike the wall around him, as well as one embedding itself into his pack, he shuffled along the ledge to the next window. Behind him, guards were emerging from the window to follow him along the ledge.

Upon reaching the window, he kicked open the shutter and left the ledge with a leap. Three arrows sailed through the open window a split second after him.

“He went back inside!” a guard on the ledge yelled.

Racing for the door, Bart opened it just as guards began emerging into the hallway from the room he had originally entered. The lord and magic user were among them. “Stop where you are!” the lord commanded.

Bart paid him no heed as he raced down the hallway. Servants who had been attracted by the commotion were milling about until they saw Bart emerge and start racing toward them. With a scream, they fled at his approach.

He had to get to the hallway where he had smelled the jakes. If there was any way out of this, it was through them. His father had once joked about the time he had used them to escape a particularly tight situation. He said Bart’s mother hadn’t allowed him in the house for a week afterward. Bart hoped these were similar in nature to the ones his father had used.

Suddenly, a roaring sound came from behind him and he threw himself to the floor. A searing ball of flame flew through the space where his upper torso had been but a second ago. Its passing left his clothes and hair smoking.

Once it was past, he leaped back to his feet and raced forward. Just ahead lay the hallway down which were the jakes. Two servants emerged from the hallway and he bowled into them, knocking them down.

He somehow retained his balance and lurched into the converging hallway. The odor of the jakes was barely perceptible, but there. Moving down, he saw the door which hid the jakes from view. Behind him, guards had appeared at the mouth of the hallway and were charging in pursuit.

Bart ran the short distance to the door of the jakes and threw them open. Two wooden seats sat over an open pit that, if it was built similar to the one his father had used for an escape, would enable him to reach the bowels of the castle. If he hadn’t of been fleeing for his life, he might have enjoyed the pun more. He entered and shut the door behind him. Throwing the simple latch to give him a few more seconds, he threw up the seats and paused.

The nastiness of what he was about to do finally hit home. But when the guards started pounding on the door, he swallowed his gorge and moved to enter the jakes. They were six feet by two and a half, barely wide enough for him to enter. Descending away into darkness, he couldn’t tell how far below the bottom was.

Trying to ignore the slime that coated the interior of the stone shaft, at least he hoped it was slime, Bart gripped the side of the jakes and climbed into them. He lowered himself until he was hanging as far down as he could go. Breath came in gasps as the smell was nigh on overpowering.

There were no handholds in the sides of the shaft, most likely intentional to prevent anyone from gaining entry to the castle in this manner. He tried bracing himself against the sides, but the slime coating was too slick, and he couldn’t get a purchase.

Bam!

Above him, the door to the jakes burst open. Having no other recourse, he let go of the upper lip of the shaft and began sliding down. Bracing himself against the sides with his hands and feet, he was able to slow his descent. Funky gunk oozed between his fingers as he slowly descended, all the while, he kept his eyes riveted to what was transpiring at the top of the jakes.

“My lord!” a guard exclaimed. “He’s not here.”

“What?” the lord replied.

It didn’t take long before a light appeared at the top of the jakes and a guard’s face appeared. “He’s in there milord,” said the guard.

“Allow me, my lord,” the magic user said.

When Bart saw the magic user peer down the shaft, he knew he was in trouble. As soon as the first arcane word was spoken by the magic user, Bart stopped all attempts at slowing his fall. Letting go of the sides of the shaft, he plummeted into darkness.

Above him, the words of the magic user followed him down until an intense red light appeared. Bart saw death coming towards him as another fireball shot down the shaft. There was nowhere he could go.

Chapter Fourteen

Though it seemed like forever, he fell for only a few more seconds before emerging from the narrow shaft. A moment of freefalling then his feet connected with water. The momentum of his fall had him submerged in the blink of an eye. No sooner had his head gone under, than the fireball exploded upon the surface, an intensely bright blast that lasted for only a second.

The water was deep, about nine feet with a mild current that pulled at him. Kicking hard from the bottom, he broke the surface and took in a ragged breath. The air was oppressively hot and smelled of charred human waste, the stench was almost overpowering. He must be in an underground waterway that took the outfall from the jakes to the lake.

In the darkness of the sewer, he began to detect a very faint light coming from downstream, around a bend in the channel. Where there’s light, there may be a way out. Swimming with the current, he headed for it. With any luck, those in the castle above would believe the fireball had killed him. But he had long since learned that one couldn’t trust to such things. A man tended to make his own luck. He needed to get out of there before anyone thought to come see if he was in fact dead.

As he swam with the current he grew ever more certain the light he was seeing was in fact sunlight. Drawing closer to where the water once again emerged to the outside world, his hopes of a quick escape were soon to be dashed. For just before where the waterway emerged into the open, a wall of thick iron bars set six inches apart blocked the entrance. Bart ceased swimming as soon as he saw them. Instead, he allowed the current to carry him forward as he sought another way out.

Both sides of the waterway were stone and rose sheer all the way to the ceiling. The ceiling had been left rough when they hewed the tunnel, but it was solid without any openings through which he might escape.

The current carried him to the bars where he took hold of them and contemplated his situation. He tried moving the bars through brute strength, but he couldn’t budge them. Then he checked beneath the water to see if there was an opening. After several dives beneath the surface, he concluded that there was no way out at this end. Looking back at the dark interior from which the water issued, he realized that he was trapped.

It had been a couple hours since their return from the wine merchant’s shop. They had spent the time gathered in Riyan’s room going over what they knew, and what they hoped Bart would discover.

Chyfe had come up with the suggestion that maybe they should hunt for ruins similar to those found on the island near Catha. “Until we gain information that points in a certain direction,” he concluded, “I don’t know what else we can do?”

“Soth and I could make discreet inquires about town,” offered Seth.

Riyan nodded. “If anyone was to do it, it would have to be you two,” he said.

“I haven’t seen anything that could remotely be considered old enough to date from the time of the King,” Kevik stated.

“Neither have I,” agreed Chad. “Maybe we could ride around the countryside and look?”

Riyan shook his head. “We are supposed to be agents for a wine merchant,” he argued. “It would hardly be credible for us to do such things.”

“It was just a thought,” replied Chad.

“You know…” Kevik began then came to a stop as something tugged at his mind. Focusing inward, he heard Bart’s voice shout, Kevik!

Bart? he replied. Absentmindedly, he rubbed the ring through which Bart’s thoughts were being sent.

I’m in serious trouble, Bart told him.

What happened? asked Kevik.

Riyan noticed the look that came over Kevik. “Kevik?” he asked. When there was no response, he said to the others, “Bart must be speaking with him.”

“Trouble do you think?” asked Chyfe.

Riyan nodded. “Probably. We’ll know soon enough,” he told the others. The room grew quiet as everyone turned toward Kevik.

I was discovered, Bart explained. I don’t know how, but they knew I was there. He then sent a vision of the magic user and the static discharging purple orb.

Where are you? asked Kevik.

Beneath the castle, replied Bart. I’m in an underground waterway that empties into the lake.

Can you make it back to the inn? Kevik asked.

I don’t know, he replied. The mouth of the waterway is blocked with iron bars.

I’m with the others, Kevik told him. Give me a minute to tell them what’s happening.

Alright, Bart said. But hurry. You guys may be in danger too.

Kevik’s eyes came back into focus and then he related to the others what Bart had told him.

“Is he alright?” Riyan asked.

“I believe so,” Kevik replied.

Chyfe went to the window and looked out to the street below. When he didn’t see any guards approaching, he turned back to the others and said, “If he was discovered, they may have already connected him to us.”

“Yeah,” agreed Chad. “How many people have you seen from Byrdlon around here?”

“Exactly,” stated Chyfe.

“Can you do anything to get past the iron bars?” Soth asked Kevik.

Kevik shook his head. “No,” he replied. Then he looked to Riyan. “What should I tell him?”

“Maybe he could work his way to the other end of the waterway?” suggested Chyfe. When the others looked to him he shrugged and said, “It has to come from somewhere.”

“I’ll ask,” said Kevik. Focusing on Bart once again, he mentally said, Bart?

Not now! came the reply. He had a brief vision of water, iron bars, and figures standing on the other side looking in before the connection was broken.

“I think they found him,” he told the others.

Bart had moved back into the channel when he first realized people were approaching the barred mouth of the waterway. Making his way against the current wasn’t difficult as it moved along at a leisurely pace. By the time the guards reached the bars, he was twenty feet away and all but his eyes and the top of his head were submerged beneath the surface. His fingers held onto a small crack in the wall to prevent the current from carrying him forward.

Four guards stood at the bars as they searched the dark interior of the waterway. “Where is he?” one asked.

A large guard who appeared to be the leader of the group replied, “If he was dead, the current should have brought him here by now.”

“But wouldn’t have Geffen’s spell obliterated him?” another asked.

“Perhaps,” the leader stated. “But there would still be bits and pieces.” He stared into the dark tunnel another moment then turned to one of his men. “Tell the captain the body wasn’t at this end,” he said. “He may still be alive.”

“Yes sir,” the guard replied then began moving away.

The leader then turned to his other two men. “You two stay here and keep watch.” The two guards nodded and then the leader turned about and left.

Bart remained against the wall, the cold of the water beginning to seep into his body. He watched as the leader left and the two guards remained by the bars looking in. He was certain they couldn’t penetrate the darkness to where he hid.

Glancing back down the dark waterway, he realized that if he was to get out of this alive, it would have to be that way. Only problem was moving against the current. The depth of the water prevented him from being able to touch the bottom of the channel while still keeping his head above water. And should he try to swim, the guards at the bars were sure to hear the resulting noise. His only remaining option was to use the cracks in the wall as handholds and pull himself along.

Crack by crack, and there weren’t many, he began moving further away from the bars and the guards stationed there. Moving as quickly as he could, he gradually put distance between himself and the bars.

It was dark in the waterway and the light coming in from the end grew fainter the further he went. Once he figured to be far enough away that any splashing noise from swimming was unlikely to be noticed, he let go of the cracks and began swimming with all his might.

He had never liked swimming, though his father had forced it upon him. ‘The more skills a thief has at his command,’ his father had always said, ‘the better thief he’s going to be.’ More than once the skills Bart had thought of as useless for a thief to know had proven useful, even saved his life.

As the light from the end of the waterway dimmed, the darkness became ever more absolute. At one point he got to thinking that he may very well be swimming past a way out. Should there be stairs or rungs leading up, he’d never be able to see them. He needed a source of light. Then it hit him. Stupid! he cursed. Moving closer to the wall, he found a crack that he could use to hold him steady against the current. Once he had a secure hold, he used his other hand to remove his waterlogged pack.

Even before he opened it, he could see a faint blue glow emanating from within. The Cloak was still glowing blue from the spell of the magic user. He pulled it out and then returned the pack to his back.

The glow coming from the Cloak wasn’t bright, but it did give off just enough light for him to make out the sides of the channel. Smiling to himself, he wrapped the Cloak around his left arm then tied the sleeves together to secure it.

Holding to the crack, Bart scanned the walls and ceiling as far as the glow extended but failed to find a way out. Pushing away from the wall, he continued swimming upstream. From past experiences with Kevik, he knew that all spells eventually ended. He prayed that he would find a way out before the glow vanished.

Moving against the current, coupled with the added weight of his waterlogged clothes and pack, his strength started to wane. But resting wasn’t an option. He didn’t know how long it would take for the guard to find his captain and report that Bart was still down there, but it couldn’t be much longer. Once they knew his body hadn’t been found at the bars, the hunt would be on again, if it wasn’t already.

One stroke at a time, he moved further up the waterway. The channel through which the water flowed moved in a serpentine manner, most likely in order for it to service as many jakes as possible. Bart glanced backward and saw that the channel had already curved sufficiently to block the light coming from outside, only an almost imperceptible brightening of the tunnel down there remained. If the glow from the Cloak disappeared, he would be in almost total darkness.

The walls continued to be sheer and without a way out. The smell of char came to him after a few more minutes of swimming. That’s when he noticed the walls of the channel were blackened, scoring caused by the fireball’s explosion. Looking up, he could barely see the opening of the jakes through which he fell.

For a fraction of a second, the thought of trying to climb back out that way crossed his mind. But then he remembered how slick the sides of the jakes were. If he hadn’t been able to halt his fall, what chance had he of climbing up through there?

Squeak.

The sound of a rat broke the silence. Bart glanced around and saw a narrow ledge two feet above the water line on the other side. He hadn’t noticed it before as from his point of view and in the dim glow of the Cloak, it appeared to be just part of the wall. But a lone rat was making its way along it. The rat came to a stop, glanced in his direction and squeaked again before continuing on its way.

The rat had to have entered from somewhere. With renewed hope, Bart crossed the waterway and grabbed hold of the ledge. It was only two inches wide, he had hoped for more. His sudden movement towards the ledge upon which the rat scurried frightened it. Squealing once again, it quickened its pace as it moved away from Bart.

“No you don’t,” Bart said as he hurried after it.

Other pairs of glowing eyes were soon apparent as the rat reached an area with more of its kind.

“I hate being down here,” a voice said.

Bart froze where he was and looked upstream to a light that was advancing quickly. Rats forgotten, he moved against the wall and lowered himself into the water until only his head broke the surface. He watched the approaching light and was soon to realize the light was coming from a lantern held by one of four guards on a small boat. He removed the glowing Cloak from around his arm and quickly put it in his pack.

The guard holding the lantern stood at the fore of a small boat. Another stood next to him while the remaining two rowed. “Can you believe anyone escaping through a jakes?” the guard next to the one holding the lantern said with a laugh.

“I think I’d rather die than do that,” lantern holder replied.

“We should be getting close,” the other stated.

With the pack once more across his back, Bart returned his attention to the oncoming boat as he grew still in the water.

“This is a waste of time,” lantern holder stated. “Never heard of anyone living through one of Geffen’s fireballs.”

“I know what you mean,” agreed the other. “Once, I saw him take down a charging bull that had gone mad. All that was left were ashes.”

“Still, the body wasn’t found at the outflow,” lantern holder asserted.

Bart held his position as the boat went past. When they drew closer, he took a deep breath and submerged his head completely so as not to leave any chance of being seen. The boat passed not four feet from where he was hiding. Through the water, he watched as the light came abreast of him then continued past. Once it had moved sufficiently downstream, he brought his head slowly back out of the water.

“Told you so,” the guard was saying.

The boat came to a stop where the fireball had detonated. They were taking a look at the charred walls of the waterway. “No way he lived through that,” one of the rowers commented.

“We better still check all the way to the end,” lantern holder told the others. “With any luck we’ll find something to take back and show the captain.”

Bart reached up to the ledge once again to steady himself. His fingers had begun to grow stiff and sore from where he had been holding on to a very narrow crack in the wall below the waterline to prevent being carried away.

Squeak!

His fingers had encountered a furry body that squealed and scurried down the ledge. Glancing back to the boat, he saw the guards hadn’t paid any attention to the noise of the rodent, and had continued on their way. Bart resumed his journey to find a way out.

He was able to see by the light from the guard’s lantern until they passed around one of the numerous curves in the waterway and disappeared. After that he again pulled forth the Cloak from his pack and used its light to find the way.

Once the Cloak was again secured around his arm, he followed the ledge upon which the rats traveled. The ledge came to a small opening, one much too small for him to pass. Inside the opening, the glow of the Cloak was being reflected off of many small pairs of eyes. With his hopes at escaping through that avenue dashed, Bart continued on.

The ledge extended for another four feet past the rat filled opening before coming to an end. His only hope now was to find the way the guards had used to enter and get out before they returned. Pushing away from the wall, he began swimming once more. Putting everything he had into it, he moved quickly through the waterway.

After only a few minutes of swimming, he heard voices coming from up ahead. He slowed his progress dramatically and slowly inched his way forward. Just up ahead was another sharp turn of the waterway. As he continued forward, the voices grew louder.

“…all the excitement,” a female voice was saying.

“The whole castle is being turned upside down to find the intruder’s accomplices,” said a male voice.

Out of the darkness the voices came. Bart returned the Cloak to his pack in order to conceal the glow. As soon as the pack was closed, he was plunged into absolute darkness.

“I’m glad we could have this time together,” the woman said.

“I’ll be leaving with the others in a couple weeks,” the man said.

“Do you have to go?” asked the woman.

“Yes my love,” he replied. “When he leaves, I must go with him.”

“But…” began the woman.

“Shhh,” the man said. “At least we have now.”

Bart still couldn’t see anyone around. When the talking stopped and the sound of kissing commenced, he knew that whoever the couple were, they had nothing to do with the search for him. Still, caution was ever a hallmark of a good thief and so he left the Cloak in his pack and continued forward in the dark.

The sound of the couple steadily grew louder, then it leveled off for a moment. Bart moved along slowly as he tried to ascertain where they were. Then, he heard them beginning to talk once more and the sound was now coming from behind him. That’s when he realized their voices were coming down one of the jakes-shafts. They must have rendezvoused in one of the jakes above.

Relieved that they weren’t down here with him, Bart opened his pack to retrieve his Cloak. Only, the spell which had caused it to glow had run its course. The Cloak no longer glowed. Closing the pack once again, he slung it across his back and continued swimming down the river. He was disappointed that he no longer had the light with which to see, but at the same time, was glad. Should the situation warrant it, he could now use the Cloak without fear of being betrayed by the glow.

He kept to the right wall and felt along its length as he sought a way out. It was slower than all out swimming, but at the same time he didn’t want to miss a possible exit.

Foot by foot he continued. In the back of his mind was the knowledge that at any time the four guards who had passed him earlier would be returning. He needed to find the way out and fast.

It was during a short pause as he gave his arms a brief break that he noticed the faintest freshening of the air. He had grown so used to the smell of the place that the influx of fresh air was made all the more noticeable. As he tried to determine its source, he detected a faint breeze.

Yes! he silently exclaimed. Where there was a breeze, there was a way out! It seemed to be coming from above him. That subdued his elation somewhat. The breeze could very well be coming down one of the jakes-shafts. But then, it wouldn’t be fresh now would it? If only he had some light so he could be sure.

Raising his hand high, he tried to determine exactly where the breeze was originating from. A moment later he concluded that it was coming down the side of the wall above him. The opening through which it was blowing must be on this side of the waterway. He quickly made the decision that he had to discover if it was a possible way out. Reaching his hand up the wall as far as he could, he failed to encounter any opening that could be the source of the breeze. Wherever it was, it was too far above his head to effectively reach. He quickly realized he’d have to climb to reach it.

From the time he’d spent moving along the waterway, he knew the walls were riddled with cracks both large and small. And the wall before him was no exception. Moving his hand along the wall’s surface, he encountered several cracks which would suffice. Deciding to go for it, he glanced back down the waterway in the direction from which the guards would be returning. Their lantern’s light was not visible. With any luck they’ll not return any time soon.

Reaching out, he took hold of the first crack and then moved the toe of his boot into another. Pulling his upper torso out of the water, he found another toehold for his other foot. Then he reached up and found another crack, pulling himself still further from the water.

The breeze was more discernible now, a good indication it wasn’t too far above him. Once he had a good firm handhold, he would move one of his feet to find a secure toehold. Step by step, he inched his way up the wall.

Then all of a sudden, his hand touched the rocky ceiling above him. The breeze was blowing swifter now, and a moment’s search found its source, a jagged hole in the ceiling roughly two feet by three. It was two feet out from the wall and wide enough for him to pass through, but just barely.

While he held himself onto the wall with one hand, he felt around the inner sides of the opening with the other. There was water dripping through and in places he encountered patches of algae. Despite the slickness of the algae, the interior was uneven enough to allow him to attain a secure handhold and pull himself into it. He glanced back toward where the guards had gone and could now see a dim light being reflected off the walls of the channel. They were returning.

He had no way of knowing if the hole would continue to be large enough for him to pass. But as the guard’s light steadily drew closer, he didn’t have many other options. Deciding to take the chance, he reached out to the opening and found a good handhold. Trusting that it would hold, he quickly transferred his other hand to the handhold the first one held.

The transfer of weight caused his feet to lose their grip with the wall, and just as his second hand grasped the opening, his feet fell away from the wall and swung freely below him. Supported only by his arms, he held there for a moment before reaching for another handhold. While he held on with his right hand, he let go with his left and quickly hunted the sides of the cavity for another.

Finally finding one a foot higher than the other, he grasped it and made sure it would hold before reaching for a third. Down below, the water flowed along uncaring about his plight, and the light from the approaching guards was growing brighter by the second. He still couldn’t actually see the boat as it was still hidden by a curve in the waterway. But by the brightness being reflected off the walls, it couldn’t be too far away.

Once he had a secure hold with his left hand, he pulled himself up half a foot then held there as his right hand reached up to find another handhold. When he had one, he started pulling himself up farther and…

Crack!

…the rock beneath his right hand suddenly gave out with a crack as a chunk fell away. As the weight of his body was suddenly and unexpectedly placed on his left hand, he almost lost his grip. By a narrow margin he was able to retain his grip long enough for his right hand to again find a purchase. A second later, a loud splash echoed in the waterway as the chunk of rock hit the water below.

“Damn!” Bart cursed. A quick glance back down the waterway couldn’t reveal if the guards had heard or not. Once his shaking nerves quieted, he resumed pulling himself up into the crevice.

The air blowing past him produced shivers as it cooled his wet clothes. Handhold by handhold, he crept his way further into the recess until his feet passed through the opening and were able to take some of the pressure off his aching arms. Once his feet were securely in place, he relaxed his arms as much as he dared to give them a break.

Below, the waterway was growing brighter as the guards came ever closer. Bart held still as the voices of the guards began to be heard. Looking through the opening below, he saw the prow of the boat appear. His heart began to race as he realized that one look up by any of them and it was over. But fortune was with him. So engrossed were they in their conversation about the virtue of a certain chambermaid, that none bothered looking up.

He watched the boat pass as two of the guards rowed against the current. Before the boat had completely passed by, he took advantage of the guard’s light to inspect the upper recesses of the crevice. It looked as if it continued upward for some distance. Then the light was gone when the boat moved beyond the mouth of the opening.

Bart waited for a minute or two to give his arms a break. Then when he was ready, he reached up for another handhold and continued his climb.

Chapter Fifteen

“We don’t even know where he is!” insisted Chyfe, and not for the first time. He stood with his back to the door, blocking Riyan from running headlong to the castle in search of Bart.

Riyan had his hand on the hilt of his sword. For a brief moment he thought to pull it, but quickly came to his senses. He pointed to Kevik and said, “We know from what Kevik said that he’s underneath the castle in some sort of sewer.”

“Yes!” exclaimed Chyfe. “And with one end barred, the other end who knows where, how are we going to get to him?” He stood his ground and refused to budge.

Soth came up behind Riyan and laid his hand on his shoulder. “I know how you feel,” he said. “But they know he’s there and will be on the lookout for others. If we show up, they’ll likely as not have us arrested and locked up for general measures.”

“But…” argued Riyan. He knew they were right, but Bart was his friend and in danger. How could he cool his heels in this room while Bart faced such danger alone?

“Soth and I could go down and see what we can do,” offered Seth. When Riyan turned toward him he added, “Alone, we can blend in with the locals.”

Riyan shook his head. “No. If Bart should communicate with Kevik again, we may need to move and move fast. It would be best if you were with us.”

Chad glanced to his friend. “I say we go down together to see what’s going on,” he stated. When the others turned toward him, he added, “That way should he communicate again, we would be in a better position to respond quickly.”

“I agree,” Riyan said.

Chyfe looked at the two friends and could see reason beginning to return. “Alright,” he agreed. “But first we need to make a stop.”

Ten minutes later, they were moving along the street at a brisk pace, but not so fast as to generate attention. Chyfe and Chad carried bolts of cheap, inexpensive cloth they just purchased a few minutes ago from a chandler’s shop near the inn.

“Carrying these,” Chyfe had explained, “who would think we were up to no good?”

“You have a point,” agreed Riyan. The delay acquiring the purchases had grated on him, but he understood the wisdom of Chyfe’s plan. Now to any who saw them, they were simply out for a shopping spree.

Glancing to Kevik he asked, “Anything?”

Kevik shook his head. “Not yet,” he replied.

The street along which they moved led toward the gates of the castle area. Their first intention was to see if they could discover what was going on beyond the gates. But when they arrived, they found them closed with a large crowd milling before them.

“Heard it was an assassin come to kill Lord Kueryn,” one woman was saying to another.

“That’s not what I heard,” the second woman replied. “I heard they had uncovered a northern spy.”

“Whatever the reason,” the first lady said, “I wish they’d open the gates so I could…”

As they worked their way closer to the gates, other snippets of conversation came their way. Most were in agreement about an assassin, though a few held to the belief it was a spy.

“At least we know he hasn’t been captured yet,” commented Chyfe.

“What makes you say that?” asked Chad.

Chyfe gestured to the gates. “If he had been captured, the gates would be open,” he explained.

“That’s good to know,” said Riyan. Pulling Seth closer, he nodded to a squad of guards standing before the gates. “Go over and see what they know.”

“Alright,” he replied before heading over.

Riyan and the others came to a stop some distance away while waiting for Seth’s return. Conversations around them begun to die out as the locals took notice of their pale skin.

“Maybe this wasn’t such a good idea,” mumbled Chyfe. Still holding the package of cloth, he glanced around at the stares being directed their way. “So,” he asked a nearby couple, “what’s going on?”

The man’s eyes narrowed as he turned his attention toward Chyfe. For a brief moment Chyfe wasn’t sure if he planned to respond or not. Then the man said, “Trouble in the castle.”

“Oh?” asked Chad. Coming to stand beside Chyfe, he asked, “Nothing serious I hope?” He made sure that the bolt of cloth he held was in clear view of the couple.

The lady holding the man’s arm shook her head. “It doesn’t look like it,” she replied. “Seems they caught an assassin before he had a chance to strike.”

“Well that is good news,” Chyfe said, feigning relief.

“I heard someone say the assassin was going after Lord Kueryn,” Soth stated.

“That’s what they say,” the man affirmed. He visibly relaxed once Soth joined the conversation.

“We’re from up north,” he told the man. “My brother and I are here to inquire about trade contracts for the coming spring.” The explanation relaxed the man even further. “Who is Lord Kueryn? This is the first we’ve been to your fair city and I don’t recall ever hearing the name before.”

“That’s his real name,” the lady explained. “Mostly he’s known as the River Man.”

Soth nodded. “Now that’s a name I’ve heard,” he said with a grin. “Why is he called the River Man if you don’t mind my asking?”

The man sighed in resignation as his wife explained. “Being the second son in the royal house, it was never thought he would one day be Warlord of the Orack Tribe. From the stories that have been told, he was a wild one in his youth. And since his older brother would become Warlord, he was allowed to do pretty much as he wished. His one love was being on the river.”

“And that’s why he’s called the River Man?” inquired Soth.

“The name didn’t come about until his eighteenth year,” she stated. “You see, that was when he ran the Wrath of Hennon.”

“Wrath of Hennon?” asked Chyfe.

She nodded and pointed in the general direction of the river flowing outside the city walls. “The Cariz River which flows to the south from the lake enters a deep canyon far to the south. There it is joined by two other rivers, the Fean and the Ungen. They say that during the spring rains, it is death to ride the waters.”

“I take it he did?” Soth asked.

The woman nodded. “Yes, in the spring of his eighteenth year. The fact that he survived gave rise to the belief that water cannot kill him. And thus, he’s called the River Man.”

“Interesting story,” Soth said. “Thank you for sharing it with me.”

“You’re welcome young man,” she said.

About that time, Seth returned from speaking with the guards. They moved away from the couple and gathered together. “They don’t know anything,” he explained to the others.

Riyan turned toward the wall and gazed at its imposing height while he contemplated what they should do. He finally came to realize there was nothing they could do until they discovered Bart’s exact location. Off to the side of the plaza was one of the eateries common to the city. He suggested to the others they move there and wait in order to avoid arousing suspicion. As they headed to the eatery, Riyan couldn’t help but worry for the fate of his friend.

The crevice was growing narrower the further he went. Also, water continued to be a nuisance as it trickled down the sides making hand and footholds treacherous. From time to time his feet would slip on a patch of algae and it would take a second or two for him to find a secure placement before continuing.

He had long since ceased debating the folly of this venture. What had he been thinking? But he was still loose, and as long as that situation continued, there was a chance he could get out of it.

Bart’s thoughts kept returning to the magic user with the ball of purplish light upon his palm. Whatever that ball of light was, he knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that it had led them to him. But how? He was sure he hadn’t alerted anyone to his presence as he passed through the hallways. He had been most careful about such things.

How far had he climbed so far? In the absolute darkness surrounding him, he couldn’t be sure. Bracing his feet in cracks along the sides of the crevice, he paused a moment to give his aching arms a break. Between swimming against the current and now the climbing, they were beginning to feel it.

“Couldn’t have been too far,” he said to himself as he rubbed his arms. Shivering from the cold, he tried to bring a hint of warmth back into his body.

In his pack, the waterlogged Cloak would afford him little protection from the cold. Nestled in the bottom alongside his lockpicks and darts, was the tube lantern and a half dozen small candles. He longed to use his tube lantern, but if someone saw light coming from where there shouldn’t be any, it was all over.

Thoughts of Riyan came to him. What were they doing? Had the powers that be connected them to him? He thought that unlikely, but strangers were always the first ones to be questioned when troubles arose. And a Byrdlon trespasser would raise many questions. Worry gnawed at him and so his thumb rotated the ring on his finger as he thought of Kevik.

Kevik, he said in his mind.

After a moment, he heard Kevik’s questioning thought. Bart, are you okay?

For the moment, he replied. I’m not sure where I am. Then he sent a mental picture of himself crawling through the crevice.

We’re by the castle’s gates, Kevik told him.

Be careful, warned Bart.

We are, assured Kevik. There was a pause for a moment then Kevik said, Riyan wants to know how we can help you?

You can’t, he replied. I’m going to try to make my way from the castle once night has fallen. Go back to the inn and wait for me there. If trouble develops, get out of town as best you can.

What about you? Kevik asked.

Bart thought a moment then replied, I’ve got the Cloak.

Alright, Kevik said. Good luck.

You too, Bart said. Once the connection between him and Kevik was severed, he reached up and took another handhold as he continued to climb.

“Well?” asked the man with the air of command.

“He’s alive,” the magic user stated. With the purplish ball spitting micro bursts of lightning, he moved rapidly along the hallway. Then all of a sudden, what he had been detecting suddenly disappeared.

Coming to a stop, he turned to his lord and said, “I lost it.”

“Do you know where he is?” asked the lord.

“Somewhere below us,” the magic user replied.

The River Man nodded. Turning to the captain of his personal guard, he said, “I want men posted in every corridor.”

“I’ll have to draw on the city guard to do it,” his captain told him.

“Then do it,” he commanded.

His captain bowed then turned and hurried down the corridor to carry out his lord’s command.

“Is there anyway you can locate him?” the River Man asked.

“If he again makes use of magic, I can find him,” assured the magic user.

The Warlord of the Orack Tribe turned to the magic user who had served his father before him. “See that you do,” he said. “Circumstances are at a delicate balance now. We cannot afford to have anything come to pass which might unravel all we have worked for.”

Looking grimly at his lord, the magic user nodded.

The crevice had narrowed to such an extent, that Bart had been forced to remove his pack in order to continue. Now it dangled below him from a strap secured to his left ankle. If the crevice narrowed any further, he would have to return back the way he had come. That was a prospect he didn’t even want to contemplate.

Having set a foothold, he straightened his leg and raised himself another few inches in the crevice. A sharp jutting edge of rock scraped his back as he moved. His chest was pressed against the side of the crevice as well and he thought that he may have come as far as he was able.

Bart tried repositioning himself and managed to move his back from off the rock. Reaching up for another handhold, his hand moved along the side of the crevice searching for one that would support his weight. Then all of a sudden, the rock wall ended and his hand was in open air.

Elated that he may have come to the end of the crevice, he felt around the open area and found a flat surface running perpendicular to the opening. In his mind he pictured the crevice opening out onto a floor.

It was still completely dark, not even a vague shadow that might hint at the possibility of light. Moving with renewed determination, he took hold of the opening’s edge and pulled himself up.

One side of the floor extended outward a foot before ending at a wall. The opposite side extended further than he could reach. The water that had been dripping down through the crevice was coming from where it flowed down the wall and across the short distance to the opening. The rest of the floor on the opposite side was relatively dry.

After Bart climbed his way though the opening, he pulled up his pack by the strap attached to his ankle and set it next to him. He then laid on the floor for a moment to rest, glad that he was out of the crevice. Scanning the darkness for any tell-tale sign of light, he failed to locate any.

His breathing echoed faintly along with the drip, drip, drip of water. Despite the risk of being seen, now that he was out of the crevice he had to know where he was. So taking his pack, he pulled out one of his candles and his flint.

Kneeling down close to the floor, he scraped his flint along its surface to produce sparks. It took him a couple tries before one fell upon the candle’s wick. Then blowing ever so softly, he managed to encourage it to ignite the wick.

The budding flame revealed that he was in a small room, barely ten feet by twenty. The area around the crevice opening was riddled with cracks, as well as the wall down which the water ran. He held aloft the candle and saw a hole in the ceiling at the top of the wall which was the source of the water. Where it might lead would forever remain a mystery as the hole was far too small for him to pass.

What the purpose of the room had at one time been, he couldn’t guess. It was bare and empty with no markings on the wall. A layer of dust covered the floor, marred only with the tracks of rats. Glancing around the small room, he found a single doorway that looked to be the only way out.

Before exploring where the doorway led, he did his best to wring out the water from his pack, and the Cloak. The clothes he had on were damp, but no longer soaked. They had dried somewhat during his climb through the crevice.

He removed his tube lantern and an extra candle before returning the Cloak to his pack. The extra candle he placed in a pocket for easy access, and the candle which was already lit, he placed within his tube lantern. Then with pack again across his back, and tube lantern in hand, he stood up and walked to the doorway.

Shining his light through the doorway revealed a narrow, dust filled hallway extending away into darkness. A secret passage maybe? The amount of undisturbed dust on the floor would suggest this area hadn’t seen traffic in quite some time. He started to move into the passage then came to a stop.

He took a moment to remove a white cloth from out of his pack and place it over the end of the tube lantern. Now only a soft glow pervaded the darkness. This had a twofold benefit. One, he could still see while not overtly advertising his presence. And two, if this was in fact a secret passage, then the chance of seeing light coming though a hidden opening or spyhole was greatly improved. The only drawback was that the distance he could see down the passage was minimal. Resuming his forward motion, he entered the passage.

The narrowness of it barely afforded him enough room to walk without scraping shoulders on the walls to either side. The glow from the cloth shrouded tube showed them to be plain stone, unadorned except for the occasional patch of cobwebs stretching from one side to the other.

He followed the passage for a brief moment before coming to a junction. Another narrow passage joined the one he was in from the right. After trying to ascertain which would be the better way to go in the glow of the cloth covered lantern, he removed the cloth to provide better lighting. Unfortunately the added light failed to reveal any difference between the two passages. Both continued past the reach of the tube lantern’s light, and the floors of each held an identical layer of undisturbed dust. Deciding to continue straight, he replaced the cloth at the end of the lantern and resumed his progress.

After going no more than five feet, he saw the glint of something metallic ahead on the floor. When he came to it he discovered the glint to be a reflection of the lantern’s light coming from a silver coin. Bart recognized the coin as one having been widely used for decades. Picking it up, he put it in his pouch and continued on.

The passage continued for a while before another intersected his again. This time, the passage came from the right, and a moment of removing the cloth and shining the tube lantern’s light down it revealed stone steps going up. Ten feet from where he stood, the stone steps ascended up out of sight. Deciding his best chance of escape lay that way, he replaced the cloth over the lantern and turned down the new passage toward the steps.

It was a steep, narrow, and winding path the steps led until they ended at another passage moving directly away from the mouth of the stairwell. Leaving the steps, Bart began following this new passage. As the others below, this one too had been undisturbed for some time. Bart got to thinking that perhaps the knowledge of this secret area, if secret it was, might have been forgotten over the years.

As he followed the passage, he kept his eyes and ears alert for any sign of a way out. Fifteen feet from the mouth of the stairwell, he saw a light ahead. At that point, he slowed his progress as he closed the distance to it.

The light as it turned out was sunlight shining through a very narrow opening in the right side of the wall. No more than six inches by one, the opening probably wasn’t large enough to be noticeable from the outside.

A barely noticeable breeze was blowing through. The fresh air was a relief after the mustiness of the lower passage. Putting his eye to the opening, he saw that it faced a large inner garden.

The opening was a good twenty feet above the garden which led him to believe he was on the second floor of the castle. The garden itself was completely encompassed by the castle, a place where those of the castle could go to relax and meet without being observed by the common man.

Three ladies sat in chairs near a fountain. What they were saying went unheard as they were too far away. Bart continued to peer from the opening for several more minutes before continuing down the passage. He still didn’t have a way out, and from where he figured himself to be based on what he saw through the opening, he wasn’t very close to the outer edge of the castle.

Not far from the opening overlooking the inner garden, he spied another area with light. This time, it was on the left side and extended in a four foot vertical line. A door was Bart’s first thought as he hurried toward it. When he reached it, he found that he was correct. About midway up the vertical line of light, a wooden sliding bar locked the door into place. He was sure that if he slid open the bar, he could pull the door open. The light didn’t have near the intensity of the sunlight which had shone through the opening he came across earlier. It must be coming from a candle. And a lit candle meant someone had to be there.

Bart first tried to peer through the crack but couldn’t see much more than a picture hanging on the wall across from him. It was probably a guest room of some sort. No sound came to him as he peered through the crack. It could be that someone had just stepped from the room. But he decided the chance wasn’t worth the risk. If he continued along and found no better way from the secret passage, he would come back and try it.

Moving on, he continued down the passage. In the course of the next five minutes, he came across another secret door similar to the one he had first encountered. Only this time he could hear someone moving around on the other side. A moment’s peering through the crack of the secret door revealed it was one of the castle’s servants going about her work. Leaving the door behind, he continued on.

He had until nightfall to find a suitable exit from which to leave the hidden area. Until then, he would continue to explore in the hopes of finding one which would afford him a good chance to escape. If one didn’t present itself, he would take his chances with what was available.

Chapter Sixteen

“We should wait until dark,” objected Kevik. “If by three hours after sundown he hasn’t shown, then we should try locating him.” He and everyone else but Seth had returned to the inn after talking with Bart via the rings. Seth remained near the castle gates to keep an eye on things.

“But you have two flasks of mixture left,” countered Riyan. He and Kevik were arguing over whether they should use one of his two remaining mixtures of the far seeing spell to locate Bart.

“While that is true,” stated Kevik, “Bart could be holed up somewhere dark. In which case, we would have wasted the mixture for nothing.”

Chad was as worried for Bart as Riyan. But he was siding with Kevik on this one. “I agree with Kevik,” he said. Then as Riyan turned to him he added, “Suppose we find him in serious trouble, what could we do about it anyway? Storm the castle?”

Riyan stewed as he knew his friend was right. “Still…”

“Wait until dark,” Chyfe said. “Bart is very resourceful.”

“That’s right,” agreed Soth. “And at night, we will have a better chance of helping should it be needed.”

“Very well,” he said. Turning to the window, Riyan stared out at the castle.

Ten minutes later, still staring out the window toward the castle, he saw Seth appear out of an alley, racing hell bent towards the inn. “Uh oh,” he said as he turned to the others. “Seth’s returning and it doesn’t look good.”

The seconds ticked off as they waited for him to come upstairs. Soon, the sound of heavy footfalls thundered down the hallway and the door burst open. “We got to get out of here!” he blurted out.

“What?” asked Soth as he crossed the room to his brother.

“Did Bart get caught?” asked Riyan in fear.

Panting from the exertion of running through the streets, it took Seth a moment to catch his breath. Shaking his head, he said, “As far as I know, no.”

“Then why must we leave?” demanded Chyfe.

“They’ve begun searching the city,” he stated. With everyone looking on, he explained. “I was in the plaza keeping an eye on the gates when they suddenly opened, and squads of guards began coming through. I followed one of the groups to try and discover what was going on.”

“They went to an inn and while two remained outside, eight men entered. A short time later they emerged with two men from Byrdlon. One was unconscious and being carried by two of the guards. The other had a black eye and blood was flowing from his nose. Both were bound.”

“What are they doing?” asked Chyfe though he was afraid he already knew the answer.

“I asked one of the guards who said they were rounding up people to question about the disturbance at the castle,” he explained. “It’s only a matter of time before they come here.”

Chyfe raced for the window and looked out at the street. “No guards yet,” he told the others. “Grab your stuff. We’re leaving.”

“What about Bart?” objected Riyan.

Chyfe rounded on him and asked, “What good are we going to do him if we’re thrown into a cell beneath the castle?”

“He’s right,” agreed Chad. Racing for the door, he said, “Meet you in the stables.” He was soon out the door and heading for his room to retrieve his pack. The others began doing the same.

It didn’t take long before they were in the stables setting a speed record in saddling their horses. Chyfe was the first to have his mount saddled. With reins in hand, he led his horse over to the stable door. Looking out, he saw a city guard exiting from the back of the inn. The guard glanced around the courtyard then his eyes settled onto the stable.

“Trouble,” Chyfe whispered to the others. He mouthed the word ‘guard’ and pointed to the courtyard.

“Damn!” he heard Riyan curse as he worked to cinch the final straps tight.

Chyfe was soon joined by Seth and Kevik and they watched the guard begin walking across the courtyard toward the stable. Thus far, he was the only person in sight.

“What are we to do?” asked Kevik.

“We can’t let them take us,” Seth said.

“I’m well aware of that fact,” stated Chyfe.

The guard had now covered half the distance. He paused a moment and glanced back to the inn when another guard emerged through the door and said, “They’re not in their rooms.”

“Did they take their belongings?” asked the guard in the courtyard.

The guard at the door nodded his head. “Yes they did,” he replied.

“Question everyone,” the guard in the courtyard told the other. “And have Caleb and Benn search the neighboring streets. They may not have gone far.”

“Yes sir,” the guard at the inn’s door replied. As the guard ducked back within the inn, the one in the courtyard turned back toward the stable and resumed his progress.

“Everyone back!” whispered Chyfe urgently. He and the others moved away from the door. Then Chyfe turned to Kevik. “As soon as he passes through the door, hit him with your goo spell.”

Kevik kept his eyes on the door and nodded.

The guard’s footsteps could be heard as he neared the door. Then, the door swung open and the guard stepped through. No sooner had the guard’s foot hit the ground inside the stable, than he was encased in goo. Shocked by the unexpectedness of the attack, he remained still for a second before commencing to struggle and shout. The goo covered him to such an extent that the only sounds he could make were indistinct gruntings.

“Let’s go,” Chyfe said as he mounted his horse.

Chad held the reins to Bart’s horse in hand as he swung into the saddle. Soth took up the rear with the two pack mules.

Chyfe turned to Seth, “Take the lead.”

Seth nodded. “You got it,” he replied as he began moving toward the exit.

“Make it quick,” Chad said as Seth emerged into the courtyard and headed quickly for the gate leading to the street.

The courtyard was clear of any other guards at the moment. First Seth, then Chyfe crossed the courtyard and passed to the street beyond. Then came Riyan and Chad. When Kevik’s horse was but two feet from the gate, a shout rang out from the inn. Kevik and Soth glanced to the inn and saw a guard framed in a second story window. The very window to the room Kevik had stayed in the night before.

“Stop!” the guard yelled. When he saw Kevik and Soth kick their horses to quicken their pace, he yelled, “they’re getting away.” In a flash, they were through the gate.

The commotion the guard was making drew stares toward them as they fled. Soth led the others down the street toward the city gate furthest from the castle. It was his hope that the squads of guards which had issued forth from the castle area may not have yet made it that far.

A quarter of the city lay between their inn and the gate. They were quickly forced to slow as the street was congested with people going about their day to day business. Behind them, guards emerged from the inn’s courtyard in pursuit, and began closing the distance.

“We have to move faster,” Riyan hollered at Seth and Chyfe. “They’re gaining!” Hampered as they were with trying to make their way through the crowd on horseback, they were unable to quicken their pace.

Seth looked at the sea of people before them and realized he’d have to trample women and children under his horse’s hooves to accomplish a greater speed. He maintained his pace, agonizing over the knowledge that there was nothing he could do without risking the innocent. And that was something he wouldn’t do.

“Start yelling!” hollered Kevik.

“What?” asked Chad.

“Start yelling like you’re insane!” he replied.

“But we’ll attract attention,” argued Riyan.

Kevik gave him a look of annoyance and indicated the guards rapidly closing the distance behind them. “It no longer matters,” he said. “Now yell!” Raising his hands, Kevik spoke arcane words and a massive spray of sparks flew into the air from his fingertips.

Riyan and the others quickly got the idea and started to yell. Loud, incoherent gibberish it may have been, but the crowd quickly took notice and grew fearful. Then, energy missiles flew over the heads of the crowd and struck buildings bordering the street as Kevik began casting them in rapid succession.

Screaming, the people on the streets ran for their lives. Seth glanced back at Kevik, nodded, then kicked his horse into motion.

The display they put on would only work for a block or two. Then they would reach an area where people had heard the commotion, yet hadn’t recognized it as a possible threat. So Kevik and the others would be forced to repeat the ‘disturbance’ every so often to keep the street ahead of them cleared of pedestrians.

“My lord,” the magic user said excitedly.

“Did you find him?” the River Man asked.

“No,” came the reply. The purplish ball in his hand was spitting out micro bursts of lightning in a frenzy. Moving to the nearest window, the magic user pointed toward the heart of the city. “But magic is being cast out there.”

“Well, well,” his lord said. “Seems we’ve flushed out the intruder’s accomplices.”

“Perhaps,” agreed the magic user. Though they were below the level of the wall surrounding the castle area, they could still see the occasional energy missile arc up into the sky.

Turning to the captain of his guard, the Warlord of the Orack Tribe said, “You know what to do.”

The captain nodded and patted the satchel hanging at his side. Giving his lord a brief bow, he turned and rushed down to the score of horsemen waiting by the castle gates. Once mounted, he led his men from the castle area. He had no sooner exited through the gate than a spray of sparks arced into the sky followed shortly by a series of energy bolts. Thinking it was nice of them to let him know where they were, the captain raced through the streets.

Word quickly spread ahead of them of their approach and the streets began to grow clearer. They could see the wall where it rose above the buildings and knew they were close.

Archers upon the wall were racing toward the gate area. Already there were half a dozen stationed there with more on the way. When the gate area finally came into view, they saw the gates were closed and two score guards stood before them.

“Now what?” asked Riyan. With the archers above and the guards below, not to mention an unknown number following in their wake, he didn’t like their odds should they attempt to fight their way out.

Kevik moved to the fore as the others slowed. “Keep close,” he said as he moved toward the gate.

“We’ll never make it though there,” Chad said to him.

“Just stay close,” Kevik told him. “And don’t move until I say so.”

“Okay,” replied Chad. “I hope you know what you’re doing.”

Silently, Kevik said to himself, So do I. As he drew nearer, one of the archers atop the wall released an arrow which fell short. Kevik spoke arcane words and a shimmering field appeared before him. Not slowing, he kept a steady pace as he approached the gate.

Ping!

Another arrow launched from the wall hit the shimmering field and was deflected to the side. Kevik inwardly smiled at the effectiveness of the shield.

“Behind us!” hollered Soth from the rear.

Kevik glanced back and saw a swarm of guards coming down the street toward them. There had to be at least fifty or more. Another stream of arcane words and a yellowish fog filled the street behind them.

Riyan watched as guards entered the fog and succumbed to its power. One after another they entered the fog only to fall shortly afterward. “Are they dead?” he asked.

“No,” replied Kevik. “Just asleep. Let me know if any make it through.”

“Alright,” Riyan assured him.

Turning back to the men at the gate, Kevik readied himself for his next series of spells. He was growing fatigued at casting so many spells in so short a time. What his master had explained as his ‘magical reserve’ was rapidly being depleted. He was confident, however, that he could still do what needed to be done.

“They’re dropping like flies,” observed Soth.

Kevik turned a deaf ear to the comments of his friends as he began his first spell.

Arrows were coming at them rapidly as they were now within range. His shield continued to deflect the majority of them, but the shield was only so large. A couple did manage to get through, though they failed to find a target.

Speaking arcane words, Kevik caused another yellow fog to appear among those before the gate. Before they even realized what was happening, the guards succumbed and fell to the ground. A few seconds later, another yellow fog appeared among the archers atop the wall. In short order, the defenders at the gate were unconscious.

Kevik pointed over to the gatehouse where a section of the yellow fog still held a presence. “I’ll have to dispel it before you can release the locks,” he explained.

“Then do it,” Chyfe said. “We haven’t much time.”

“But when I do, those affected by the spell will begin to regain consciousness,” he warned. “You’ll have to move fast.”

“Understood,” he said, then turned to Riyan. “You and Chad open the gate as soon as I get it unlocked.”

Riyan nodded.

“Let’s move,” Chyfe said. Riding toward the gatehouse, he scanned the area for any guards, but all he saw were locals staring out from windows and behind doors. Then just before he reached the edge of the spell, the fog disappeared. Once it was gone, he dismounted and ran the rest of the way to the gatehouse.

“Soth!” Seth hollered to his brother as he vaulted from his horse.

Soth turned and saw Seth running toward three guards emerging from a side street. Dismounting, he drew his sword and raced to join his brother. The clash of swords rang out as the twins engaged the three guards. Standing shoulder to shoulder, they held them at bay while the others worked to get the gate open.

Kevik remained in the saddle, staff clutched in his hands. He kept watch on the area, ready to give aid or cast a spell as the situation warranted. Seeing that Seth and Soth were holding their own, he turned his attention to the gatehouse just as Chyfe reached it.

Guards who had previously been laid out by his spell were beginning to come around now that he had dispelled it. Chyfe was forced to take the time to drag one semi-conscious body out from before the gatehouse door before he could open it. Once he had the guard out of the way, he was quickly inside.

Shouts could be heard in the adjoining streets as more guards worked to get by the area of fog in the street that blocked their way.

Clack-Bang!

“I got it!” yelled Chyfe as the wheels turned and the gate’s lock disengaged. Emerging from the gatehouse, he raced back to his horse. Suddenly, he saw bolts of energy leap from Kevik’s outstretched hand straight toward him. Throwing himself to the ground, he narrowly avoided being struck. A gasp and cry behind him drew his attention just as two guards were flung backwards from the missiles’ impact.

A creaking sound could be heard as Riyan and Chad began pulling open the gate. Guards in the area grew ever more aware of what was going on around them as the effects of the spell wore off. When they realized the gate was being opened, they moved to prevent it. But their coordination was still a bit off and the best they could do was a stumbling shamble.

Riyan and Chad pulled with all their might as the gate continued swinging open. From the corner of his eye, Riyan saw one of the guards coming toward him. Kicking out, he connected with the man’s chest and sent him sprawling backwards into the others.

“Seth, Soth!” hollered Kevik. “It’s open!”

Seth glanced back to the gate which almost proved fatal. The guard he was facing thrust at his midsection and almost didn’t see it coming. Twisting in the nick of time, he prevented the sword from skewering him but still received a cut along his side.

He was about to strike again when he was grabbed from behind by one of the recovering guards. Next to him, Soth cried out as others took hold of him.

The guards before them quickly removed the twins’ swords from their hands as those holding them immobilized their arms. “Now…” one guard started to say when a yellow fog materialized at his feet. He only had a moment to be surprised before consciousness left him.

Kevik, with the reins of the twins’ horses in hand, quickly dispelled the fog and rode over to the where Seth and Soth lay unconscious amidst the guards.

“Kevik!” hollered Riyan when he saw him going to the twins’ rescue. Around him, Riyan was laying about with the flat of his sword, striking recovering guards on the head and knocking them unconscious once again.

Ping!

An arrow ricocheted off the cobblestones of the road. Looking up, Riyan saw that the archers were regaining consciousness as well and were taking up their bows once more. If they didn’t get out of there soon, it would all be over. Glancing out the gate, he saw a gaggle of locals staring in startled curiosity at what he and Chad where doing. As it seemed they weren’t planning on interfering, Riyan dismissed them, all the while hoping they wouldn’t take an active part in thwarting their escape.

Turning his back on the onlookers, he and Chad quickly jammed several of the guard’s swords beneath the forward edge of the gate to prevent it from being closed. Once four swords were in place, he glanced over to where Kevik already had one of the twins laid across the back of a horse. Chyfe had just joined him and together they were securing the other.

“Riyan,” urged Chad, “let’s get out of here.” Glancing back to the onlookers, he saw that curiosity was beginning to turn into something else.

“Right with you,” he replied.

The two friends ran back to their horses, on the way striking out at three other guards who had begun recovering. Upon reaching their horses, they vaulted into the saddle. Now that the second twin had been secured to his horse, Kevik and Chyfe quickly mounted. The reins of one twin’s horse were tied to the saddle of the other, and that horse’s reins were clutched in Chyfe’s hand as he led them away.

“Oh no,” groaned Chad.

Riyan turned to his friend and saw him looking back down the street leading into town. The yellow fog had disappeared and a score of horsemen were quickly barreling down upon them. Taking up the pack mules’ reins, he turned his horse toward the now half opened gate.

One guard was working to free the swords that kept the gate open, he had already managed to remove one of them. Others were regaining consciousness once again from when Riyan had struck them in the head.

Kevik saw the oncoming horsemen and quickly cast the yellow fog to block their path. But no sooner had the fog appeared than it vanished. His heart sank as he understood the significance of that. There was another magic user present. “Flee!” he screamed.

The four of them turned, and with the pack mules and the twins in tow, raced for the gate. Riyan’s horse ran into guard after guard, sending them sprawling back to the ground in passing.

Then his heart sank as he saw that the swords wedged beneath the gate had been removed and two guards were working to close it. Kicking his horse into even greater speed, he drew his sword and charged. Seeing a sword wielding horseman racing toward them, the two guards increased their efforts to close the gate.

From behind him he heard Kevik voice arcane words and the gate’s momentum abruptly came to a halt. Goo had materialized at the gate’s base. “Yes!” he cried out. Reaching the two guards, he struck out with his sword and caught one in the shoulder. The second guard drew his sword and was about to engage Riyan when Chad’s horse barreled into him. Right behind him came the others. A clash of swords rang out as Chyfe blocked an attack by another guard in passing. Then they were through.

“Where to?” Riyan hollered then came to a stop. The curious onlookers had turned into a determined mob. Swords were visible as the crowd blocked their escape.

“Distraction!” yelled Kevik as he came to the fore.

The others immediately understood what he meant and drew their swords and started yelling. Kevik let loose with a spray of sparks and several blasts of energy missiles. But other than a cautionary murmur that passed through the mob, they didn’t budge.

Clang!

Riyan looked back and saw Chyfe engaged with a guard. “Do something!” he yelled.

Changing tactics, Kevik raised his staff high and cast his wind spell. With the vocalization of the last syllable, a massive wind blasted into the mob. Men, women, and children were swept out of their way. It took only a second for the way to be cleared.

Behind them on the other side of the gate, the riders were closing fast. “Move!” yelled Chad.

Chyfe blocked the guard’s attack then kicked out with his boot and knocked him backwards. Turning from the gate as the guard hit the ground, he joined Riyan, Chad, and the twins as they bolted from the gate and passed through the opening created in the mob by the wind spell.

Kevik hesitated a moment as he cast a final spell, then raced after. Five seconds later, when the first of the pursuing riders passed through the gate, a horse screamed and was quickly followed by others.

After passing through the gate, the first rider had run into a patch of goo that Kevik had created on the ground. His horse’s legs had snapped as its forward momentum sent it to the ground. Those following close behind ran into the first horse, and soon there was a writhing pile of creatures, both equine and human, blocking the gate.

The comrades soon left the chaos behind them as they raced southeast out of town.

“Where are we to go?” asked Chad once they had left the last building far behind.

By this time, Seth and Soth had regained consciousness and both now sat astride their horses. Though still a bit groggy, they were able to keep in the saddle. Seth was quite distraught to discover both his and Soth’s swords still lay on the street where they had succumbed to Kevik’s sleep spell. His brother on the other hand figured it a small price to pay for escaping with their lives. “There are always other swords,” he had told his brother. To which Seth grudgingly agreed.

“As far away from Hylith as we can get,” replied Chyfe. He turned toward Riyan to forestall the question he knew he was about to ask. “He’s on his own now,” he quickly stated. “If he makes it out alive, he can use the ring to locate us.”

Riyan was grim. He hated the thought of leaving Bart alone in a now hostile, foreign city. But what else was there to do? They certainly couldn’t take on the entire city guard and hope to prevail.

They were currently on the road that ran along the river southeast out of Hylith. They kept as fast a pace as they dared with only minimal stops. Pursuit would be coming after them soon if it hadn’t already.

The plan was to initially stay on the road and keep as hard a pace as they could until darkness came. There was no sense in leaving the road before then, for the other travelers would surely inform any pursuit where to start looking for them. If there was any hope a group their size had of throwing off pursuit, it was under the cover of night. So with Riyan and Chyfe riding point, they flew down the road.

Chapter Seventeen

Night was rapidly approaching as Bart stared out from the barred window of a long forgotten storeroom. He had come across this place a couple hours ago. From its lone window, he had a commanding view of the gates leading from the castle area.

He watched the guards moving to and fro along the walls, twice as many as there had been before. The gates were shut and though he couldn’t see the other side, figured there had to be additional guards stationed there as well. It definitely didn’t look as if they were giving up the search for him.

How they discovered him continued to plague him. Every hallway and room he had explored leading up to the magic user appearing, were areas of common usage. Somehow, he had alerted them to his presence. Something had set him apart.

It wasn’t until the fact that he had been wearing the Cloak of Concealment crossed his mind that it all started making sense. In a castle such as the one he found himself in, wards detecting the presence of magic would have to be in place. There would always be the risk of assassins or spies walking at will in places where they shouldn’t, cloaked or hidden by means similar to his Cloak. And as soon as the wards were tripped, the magic user set out to find him.

Once he had come to that conclusion, he removed the ring used to contact Kevik and placed it securely in his pouch. If they could track him when he used magic, then the last thing he wanted was for Kevik to contact him and alert the magic user to his whereabouts. He was dying to find out how his friends fared, but didn’t dare risk it until he was out of the castle.

Casting one more glance out the window at the growing darkness, he figured it was time. The storeroom in which he stood was part of a network of secret passages that crisscrossed their way from one side of the castle to another.

It was a winding network of short passages, stairs, and in one spot a five foot vertical drop to where the passage continued. During his search, he hadn’t come across any passages that showed signs of usage. The thought that the powers that be weren’t aware of such a network within their own walls was amazing. He wouldn’t have thought it possible if he hadn’t seen the evidence with his own eyes; passage after passage, each with a layer of dust that hadn’t been disturbed in decades, maybe longer.

Before leaving the storeroom, he lit one of his two remaining candles and set it within the tube lantern. Not far from the storeroom was a narrow stairwell of sixteen steep steps that wound steeply down. At the bottom was a passage moving to the left and right. He turned to the right.

At first glance, every passage looked the same. But during his earlier exploration, he had discovered that placed at various intersections and along passages were markers. Or at least that’s how he thought of them. Little things that would help those using the passages to know where they were.

For instance, at the bottom of the stairwell leading to the storeroom, there had been three small circular holes carved into the wall. Other places held other markers: an engraving of a horse, a torch sconce turned upside down, as well as other series of holes, each containing a different number. He would pass two such before reaching where he planned to make his escape.

First he came to an engraved skull at a convergence of three passages. There he turned and followed the one branching to his left. This passage was the longest unbroken stretch he had yet come across. Following it, he came to another junction. First there were steps leading down, and then three feet further on, another passage branched off to the right. Passing by the stairwell, he followed the passage to the right.

This passage only went ten feet before turning ninety degrees to the right. After the turn, the passage went another five feet before coming to an abrupt end. There on the left side of the passage was the second marker. It was a raised relief of a small dagger.

When he had first encountered this dead end, he had thought it strange for it to be here. Figuring there to be more to it than just a plain wall, he searched for a hidden catch. He discovered that pressing on the raised relief of the dagger caused the wall at the end of the passage to slide open to the left.

On the other side of the wall were more of the secret passages. Why someone felt the need to put in a semi-hidden trigger in such a place didn’t make any sense to Bart. During his earlier exploration of the passages on the other side of the secret door, he had found them to be the same as all the others he’d gone through. Thoughts of finding a hidden cache of treasure or something special had crossed his mind from time to time, but he didn’t have such luck.

Moving to his right, he followed the passage beyond the secret door past the backsides of two secret exits. One led into a storeroom which was currently being utilized, and the other opened behind a drapery hanging in an alcove. After the alcove exit, the passage made several sharp turns before the third exit came into view.

Beyond this one was a small servant’s room, one of two belonging to a larger suite of rooms. When he explored it earlier, he found it to be unoccupied. The central room of the suite had two windows looking out on the parade grounds between the castle and the walls. Two reasons made this the ideal place for him to leave the labyrinth of secret passages. One was the fact that the windows were situated far from the main entrance and thus his egress from them was unlikely to be noticed. And two, they were directly across from the stables. He needed a long piece of rope to make it over the wall to the other side, and the stables were the most likely place where he would be able to find one.

Coming up to the exit, he placed his ear against the door and listened. When all he heard was silence, he lifted the latch and slowly opened the door. The doorway itself was quite narrow, barely two feet in width. Once he had it opened a crack, he peered through and saw that the room remained dark and empty. Pushing the door open wider, he passed through to the other side and then closed it behind him.

Bart moved from the servant’s room to the main, central room where those who were using this suite would meet and visit with guests. He entered and immediately went to the fireplace. Though it had been cleaned after the last occupant, there was still enough soot attached to the sides and up inside the flue for what he planned to do.

Using a cloth from his pack, he rubbed it along the inner sides of the fireplace. Then once the cloth was darkened with soot, he began rubbing it onto his exposed skin. This way, light wouldn’t be reflected off of his pale skin and give him away.

Once he had applied the soot to face, neck, arms, and hands, he returned the cloth back to his pack and crossed over to the window. A cool breeze blew through the cracks of the shutter. Bart swung open the shutter and looked down. It was far enough to the ground below that he risked a broken leg if he were to simply freefall the distance.

But he had planned for that. Moving away from the window, he crossed over to the main bedroom of the suite. There, the bed was still covered in sheets and quilts. Bart put his pack on a bedside table and then commenced pulling the covers off. The quilts he tossed aside.

He took the one sheet and began ripping it into long strips, each about six inches wide. Once he had eighteen identical strips, he started braiding them together into strands of three. When he was done, he had six, seven foot long braided sections lying before him on the bed. He tied their ends together until he had a makeshift rope, roughly twenty feet in length. Not nearly long enough to reach to the ground, he set the rope aside and commenced on the bottom sheet. Together they wouldn’t reach all the way to the ground, but at least it should bring him close enough so he could drop the rest of the way without injury.

Once he had the second rope completed and tied to the first, he coiled the entire length of makeshift rope and brought it out to the central room. There he tossed it onto a chair before returning back into the bedroom. Against one wall was a heavy dresser. He dragged the dresser out into the central room and placed it beneath the window. Once it was against the wall, he retrieved the rope and secured it to the dresser. When he was sure the rope was tied well and unlikely to come undone, he climbed up onto the dresser and looked outside.

Three guards were currently standing in the courtyard below. Two were off to the right, and another to the left. The two to the right were talking to each other, and the one to the left was currently looking the other way. Atop the outer wall across from where he looked from the window, walked a lone archer. It was difficult to determine which way he was facing. After a moment’s scrutiny, Bart figured he was looking out into the city. Now was his chance.

With a quick glance to the left and right to make sure the guards hadn’t changed position, he dropped the rope out the window. He gave it a few firm tugs to make sure it would hold his weight. Then going feet first, he was out the window and descending quickly down the rope.

He moved as fast as he could as it was only a matter of time, minutes or even seconds, before he and his makeshift rope would be discovered. Upon reaching the end of his rope, he glanced to the three guards to see if he’d been discovered. All three still hadn’t realized what he was doing.

Then bracing himself for the fall, he let go of the rope.

“I can’t believe we haven’t found him yet!” stated the River Man in anger. For hours his men have scoured every hall, room, and nook all to no avail. It was as if the man had vanished.

“There’s no way he could have escaped my lord,” his sub-captain assured him. With the Captain of the River Man’s guards still in pursuit of the group who had fled earlier that day, he was now in charge of the guards. When the River Man turned angry eyes to his sub-captain, the man added, “Every avenue of escape is being watched. We have men stationed at both ends of the waterway beneath the castle. Guards are in every hallway and every possible exit is being watched.”

“He may be waiting for us to grow lax before trying to escape,” Lord Hurrin suggested. Lord Hurrin was one of the River Man’s most devoted followers. In fact, if it wasn’t for Lord Hurrin, the River Man would never have been named Warlord after his father and brother had been killed.

“Perhaps,” stated the Warlord of the Orack Tribe. Turning to the magic user, he demanded, and not for the first time, “Can’t you find him?”

“You know as well as I do that I can’t simply find someone whom I have never met,” he replied. “Magic doesn’t work that way.”

The River Man glowered at the three of them.

“But when I do,” the magic user stated, “rest assured that he won’t get away again.”

The River Man glared at the magic user. “He never should have gotten away the first time,” he said. He and the magic user had never been fond of one another. Having been his father’s magic user before him, Geffen had been around to see him grow up. He tended to think of him more as a boy than his lord. And that attitude rankled the Warlord of the Orack Tribe.

The magic user turned a deaf ear to the lord and instead, concentrated on the purplish ball resting upon his palm. Not a hint of magic did it detect.

“I trust this won’t interfere with our plans?” Lord Hurrin asked.

The River Man shook his hands. “It shouldn’t,” he replied. “Whatever mischief this intruder had been up to, I think we discovered him in time.”

“Excellent,” the lord said with a nod.

Just then one of the River Man’s servants entered the room. Giving a deep bow, the servant then came forward and held forth a scroll. “A messenger just arrived my lord,” said the servant. The River Man nodded to Lord Hurrin who took the scroll and opened it. As he read the missive, the servant turned about and quickly left the room.

“Good news,” he said with a grin.

“Is it the Basni?” asked the River Man.

Lord Hurrin nodded. “Yes. They’ll be at the rendezvous with five hundred men.”

The River Man moved to the window and looked northward. “Are our men assembled?” he asked.

“There are still a hundred from South Shadow that have yet to arrive,” replied Lord Hurrin. “I expect them any day.”

“Keep me posted,” the Warlord of the Orack Tribe said as he continued to gaze northward toward Byrdlon.

Hitting the ground, Bart rolled then came to a stop. Moving back against the wall, he glanced again to the guards. When he saw they remained oblivious to his presence, he dashed across the open area to the stable.

The stables were dark, with only the occasional equine noises coming from within. Bart raced for the door and reached it while still remaining unnoticed. He was surprised that he had made it this far without being seen. Praying to the gods that his luck would hold out for a little longer, he opened the stable door and entered.

Two big brown eyes greeted him as he passed inside. The horse in the nearest stall snorted and watched as Bart closed the door behind him. “Easy boy,” whispered Bart, at which the horse gave off with another snort.

Leaving the doorway, Bart gave the horse a reassuring pat on the side of its head and then moved to the rear storage room. There he hoped to find sufficient rope to reach from the top of the defensive wall to the ground on the other side.

As he made his way toward the back, a rather loud snore broke the stillness. Bart paused where he was and stared at the dark doorway leading to the storage room. The snore had come from there. When another snore followed the first, he cautiously resumed moving and quickly reached the doorway. Once there, he peered through and saw the form of what had to be a lad of about fourteen years sleeping on a cot boxed in by a stack of saddle blankets on one side, and barrels of feed on the other.

Bart couldn’t afford to have the boy awaken and sound the alarm. Pulling his knife, he made his way forward. Before he reached the cot, some noise must have disturbed the lad for his eyes suddenly snapped open. Moving quickly, Bart lunged forward just as the lad realized a man with a knife was coming for him.

Exploding in a flurry of motion, the lad scooted backward on the cot but was closed in by the blankets and feed. Knocking aside the lad’s poor attempt at defending himself, Bart grabbed the front of his shirt and whispered, “Quiet and I won’t hurt you.” Gazing into the boy’s eyes, he gradually rotated his knife back and forth so what little light there was would reflect off of it.

Terrified and thinking his life was about to end, the boy stared at the knife, nodded, and grew still. Eyes moving from the knife held before him to Bart, he started to tremble.

On one of the shelves in the storage room were coils of rope of varying lengths. Taking two of the smaller ones, Bart tied the lad’s hands and legs together. Taking hold of one of the horse blankets, he used his knife to cut off a corner then stuffed it into the boy’s mouth. When he was done, he said, “I’ll be but a minute.” The lad stared back at him with terror filled eyes. “You give me any grief and I’ll kill you. Understand?”

The boy nodded.

“Alright then,” Bart grunted. Replacing his knife in its sheath, he began searching through the coils of rope for those having the longest lengths. Once he found several that suited his needs, he began tying their ends together. As he worked, Bart kept casting glances over to the boy. In the almost pitch blackness of the storage room he saw the lad’s eyes watching his every move.

After the last knot was cinched tight, he picked up the coil of rope. He no sooner started to leave the storage room than the outer door of the stable was thrust open and a guard entered with sword drawn. From outside, Bart could hear the sound of shouting and running feet. Apparently, the makeshift rope he left dangling on the side of the castle had been discovered.

Another guard entered after the first. “Jacob!” he hollered. When no answer was forthcoming, he said to the first guard, “He might still be sleeping. Go check it out.”

“Yes sir,” replied the guard. With sword in hand, the guard began moving toward the storeroom. While he went to see about the boy, the other began checking inside each of the stalls.

“Wake up, Jacob!” the guard hollered toward the storage room.

Bart glanced to the boy lying on the cot and shook his head. The boy nodded and remained still. His fear of Bart outweighed his desire to alert the guards. As the guard neared the storage room, Bart set the coil of rope gently to the ground. Then he pulled out his knife again and waited.

“I don’t think he’s here,” Bart heard the guard say as he came to the doorway. As the guard pushed the door open a little further and stuck his head in, Bart lashed out with the butt of his knife. The blow to the back of the guard’s head knocked him out. Catching the unconscious guard before he could hit the floor, Bart quickly dragged him away from the doorway.

“Is he there?” asked the other guard. Pausing in his search of the stalls, he turned toward the darkness at the rear of the stable. “Kell?”

“Come here!” Bart said in his best imitation of the now unconscious guard. “He’s hurt.”

“What?” the guard exclaimed. Moving from the stall, he hurried toward the storage room. “Is he alright?” he asked, worry in his voice.

Bart heard him moving quickly toward the storage room. Then just as he had with the first one, he struck him in the head with the butt of his knife as he emerged. After moving the second guard next to the first, Bart turned to the lad and asked, “Are you Jacob?”

The boy nodded.

Bending over, Bart picked up the coils of rope tied together. “They’re not dead,” he assured the lad. “Just knocked out.” Then he moved from the storage room back into the stable.

Light streamed in through the doorway and windows. Scores of guards were running around with torches and lanterns as they searched for him. Pausing at one of the windows, Bart scanned the courtyard for the magic user and was relieved he was nowhere in sight. For what he was about to do would bring him running.

Bart removed the Cloak from his pack and put it on. He had first tried to put it on with the coil of rope across his shoulders beneath it, but the rope had proved too bulky. So now he was forced to carry it outside of the concealing magic of the Cloak.

With the Cloak on and the front securely closed, he moved to the front door. Until he pulled up the hood, the magic of the Cloak wouldn’t be activated. And once it was, the magic user would be coming.

Outside, the sound of the search continued. Men raced to and fro as they hunted for him. Moving to the doorway leading from the stable, Bart looked out. The gates were some distance away, closed and guarded with two score guards. Above them on the walls were over a dozen archers. His only chance was to go over the wall before those at the gates could reach him.

Not far from the stable was the entrance to one of the guard towers. The stairs rising within each tower were the only way to reach the top of the wall. The area around the door to the nearest tower was brightly lit. The door stood closed, and in the few windows positioned in its walls, he could see the silhouettes of men moving within. The next closest guard tower was over a hundred feet away. The area before its door was not nearly so well lit. He remained just within the stable, debating whether or not to make for the further one when the door of the closer tower opened and three guards emerged. They began heading toward the gates leading from the castle area. Behind them, the door swung closed, but came to a stop before shutting completely. This was his chance!

Praying that the magic user was nowhere in the vicinity, he pulled the hood over his head and left the stable. As he dashed across the open space toward the tower’s door he thought that if anyone chanced to look in his direction, they would see a large coil of rope seeming to float through the air on its way from the stable to the tower.

The River Man was practically running through the castle hallways, the magic user and the rest on his heels. As soon as one of his guards had notified him of finding the rope dangling from a window outside, he immediately rushed to the scene. “How did he get outside without your guards seeing him?” he asked.

“I don’t know my lord,” the sub-captain replied. Bristling with anger at the apparent laxness of his men, he followed his lord.

Just as the entrance came into view, flashes of miniature lightning suddenly burst from the purplish ball the magic user still had resting on his palm. “Aha!” he exclaimed.

“You found him?” asked the River Man with a glance to the now active purplish ball.

The magic user nodded. “I will in a moment,” he stated. Slowing his pace, he turned his attention more fully on the ball. The River Man and the sub-captain likewise slowed their pace to see what the magic user could discover.

“He’s close,” he told his lord a moment later. Moving the hand that held the ball, he slowly waved it back and forth in front of him. When his hand finally came to a stop, he pointed in the direction his hand had stopped and said, “He’s that way.”

It took only a split second for the sub-captain to exclaim, “The stables!”

The River Man broke into a run as he raced for the exit followed closely by the sub-captain. The magic user continued at his slower pace, all the while keeping his attention focused on the ball and the information it was giving him. “He’s on the move,” he said before looking up and realizing he was alone in the corridor. His lord and the sub-captain had left him behind.

Running to catch up, he found the outer courtyard to be in a frenzied state of activity. Men raced to and fro as they hunted for the intruder. He looked for his lord and found him already halfway to the stables. As the magic user moved to follow his lord, he kept his attention focused on the purplish ball.

“My lord!” he hollered loud enough to cut through the din.

The River Man paused and glanced back.

“He’s no longer there,” the magic user stated.

“Where is he?” demanded the River Man.

Men in the area grew still and quiet as they waited for the answer.

Again seeking the source of magic the ball was detecting, he finally came to realize it was coming from the guard tower. Pointing to it, he said, “There!” Then all of a sudden, he felt something strike his shoulder. Instinctively, he reached for the point of impact and was surprised to pull away a small dart. “What?” he asked in confusion. Then the world grew fuzzy as consciousness left him.

From the top of the wall, Bart watched in satisfaction as the magic user dropped to the ground. The courtyard below erupted in bedlam as guards rushed the tower and began ascending the steps within. Others were shouting for the archers and guards atop the walls to converge in his direction. Though he was hidden by the magic of the Cloak, it would do him little good once the wall whereon he stood was inundated by guards.

With little time left, he sought a place to attach the end of the rope so he could descend the outer side of the wall. Not finding any, his eyes fell upon the guard lying unconscious from a blow to the head Bart had given him when he first emerged from the tower. Inspiration came and he took the end of the rope and looped it under the man’ armpits. Tying it very tightly, he then threw the rest of the rope over the side of the wall.

On the ground outside the wall, guards were racing in his direction. There wasn’t much time. He took the unconscious guard tied to the rope and moved him next to the inner edge of the wall. Bart then took a firm hold of the rope as he nudged the man over the side. The man dropped a foot then came to a halt when the rope grew taut.

Bart kept the tension tight on the rope as he moved to the outer side of the wall. Then using the man as a counter-weight, he slipped over the side and began descending rapidly to the ground. Only using his hands to slow his descent, both were soon stinging from the friction.

Ping!

An arrow ricocheted off the wall next to him. Looking down, he saw that four guards, one of which was an archer, had already reached the wall directly below him. Not only that, but the hood of the Cloak had fallen back and he was no longer concealed. Coming quickly from the left and right, more guards were on the way. In no time at all they’d be below him.

Then a shout drew his attention to the top of the wall. Guards were there looking down. He saw one draw his sword and knew what was about to happen. A quick glance to the ground told him he wasn’t likely to survive intact if the rope was cut. So moving quickly, he continued down the rope as the bowman pelted the wall around him with arrows.

He managed to lower himself another fifteen feet before a vibration coursed through the rope. He knew the severing of it would be imminent. Glancing down at the men still twenty feet below, he didn’t like his chances.

Bart quickly pulled the hood back over his head, aimed to land atop one of the soldiers below, then kicked off at an angle from the wall and let go of the rope. Using one hand to hold the hood in place and maintain his invisibility, he drew the knife found in the Ruins of Algoth with the other. No sooner had the knife been pulled free, than he crashed into the unsuspecting guard. The snapping of bones could be heard as the guard’s body took the brunt of the impact. Rolling off of him, Bart quickly got to his feet. The hood had once again fallen back.

“Get him!” one guard yelled as he rushed forward. The archer put arrow to string and aimed directly for him as the second remaining guard joined the first.

Bart dove to the side and grasped the hood of the Cloak just as an arrow passed through the space his body had just a moment ago occupied. Pulling the hood again over his head, he hit the ground and disappeared.

“Where did he go?” yelled the archer. With another arrow knocked and ready, he scanned the area for any sign of where the intruder had gone. He and the two guards searched, but of the man who had come down the wall, there was no sign.

Chapter Eighteen

From the mouth of an alley, Bart watched the frantic activity of the guards as they searched for him. He couldn’t believe the fact that he made it out of the castle, let alone was still alive. Backing deeper into the alley, he turned and raced away.

They could no longer remain in the city, he had to return to the inn and warn the others. For a brief second he thought about using the ring, but quickly decided against it. The magic user may have been able to overcome the affects of the poison on the dart. If so, then he didn’t want to do anything which may alert them to his whereabouts.

Upon reaching the end of the alley, he paused in the shadows as a squad of six guards hurried past. The torch held by one of the guards briefly illuminated him as they passed, but none took notice. Once they were past, he left the alley and raced across to the mouth of another on the opposite side of the street. Disappearing into its dark interior, he began making his way back to the inn.

It took him some time before the inn came into view. The streets were swarming with guards and he was forced repeatedly to either hide or take an alternate path to avoid being seen. When at last the inn came into view, he took a moment to scan the area. It seemed quiet, at least quieter than the rest of the city.

Practically every building had at least one person gazing from a window. Though they had been told to remain indoors with their doors locked because a killer was loose, curiosity got the better of some. When he first heard a guard tell a citizen that a mad dog killer was on the loose, he couldn’t help but grin. Mad dog killer indeed!

The inn was ablaze with lights. Most every window was lit, except for two along the second floor. Those had been two of the rooms belonging to him and the others. The fact that they were dark worried him.

A patrol was quick timing it down the street toward where he was gazing from an alley. Bart ducked back in and remained in the shadows until they passed. After they had gone by and the echoes of their footsteps began to diminish, he moved again to the mouth of the alley. Looking out, he saw the coast was clear and started across.

He took but a single step before a voice in the alley behind him said, “They’re not there.”

Drawing his knife, he spun around and made ready to defend himself.

A small form came forward, and in the shadows of the alley, Bart saw that it was a small boy. “Runt?” he asked questioningly.

The shadow nodded. “They fled the city,” he replied. “Killed a bunch of guards and townsfolk during their escape.”

Bart’s eyes darted here and there in an attempt to tell if Runt was alone. Not seeing anyone, he relaxed a little though the knife remained in his hand. “Where did they go?” he asked.

“How would I know?” replied Runt. He came forward another two steps then stopped. His features were somewhat recognizable now. “That was some trick.”

“Trick?” asked Bart, unsure just what he was talking about.

“You disappearing,” he clarified. “Never seen anyone do that before.”

Bart gazed at the lad in uncertainty. “You said they fled,” he said, ignoring the comment about him disappearing. “Do you know which way they fled?”

“Oh yes,” replied Runt. “It was quite spectacular.”

“Spectacular?” asked Bart. He didn’t like the sound of that.

Runt nodded. “Explosions. Lights. There was even a gust of wind that knocked townsfolk every which way.” He then paused a moment before saying, “Best show I ever saw.”

“Which way did they flee?” he demanded.

Runt paused a moment as he gazed at Bart.

“Well?” asked Bart. He didn’t have time simply to stand around talking. He had to get out of here and fast.

“How did you disappear?” Runt finally asked.

“That’s not important right now,” Bart said. “Just tell me which way they fled.”

“If you tell me how you disappeared,” Runt said, “I’ll tell you where they went.”

That was a secret he wasn’t about to reveal to anyone, let alone a street kid. Information of that sort tended to make the rounds and he didn’t want the fact he had the Cloak to become common knowledge. Instead, he pulled forth a coin and held it up. “I’ll give you this if you tell me,” he offered.

Runt looked at the coin being offered and could see it was silver. “I’d rather know about the disappearing,” he said.

A moment later, a second coin joined the first.

“This way!” he heard someone yell from the street. Taking a step back toward the mouth of the alley, Bart glanced down the street and saw a dozen guards running his way. In front of the men was a boy some years older than Runt. It took Bart less than an instant to recognize the boy as being one of the two Runt had called his brothers.

“Why you little…,” he began saying to Runt when all of a sudden, Runt leaped forward and wrapped himself around one of Bart’s legs. The two coins in his hand went flying.

“Assassin!” the boy yelled as Bart kicked and tried to dislodge the little bugger.

“Runt!” Hearing the cry of his little brother, the lad with the guards broke into an all out run toward the alley. A knife glinted in his hand.

Unable to dislodge the boy, Bart was about to strike out with the butt of his knife when another lad emerged from out of the darkened alley. Leaping off of a broken crate lying nearby, Runt’s other brother flew through the air. His body slammed into Bart’s shoulder and hands grabbed the arm holding he knife.

The unexpectedness of the attack caused Bart to lose his balance. Stumbling backward, he hit the ground with a thud. Immediately, he and the older brother began fighting for control of Bart’s knife. While they struggled, Bart kicked at Runt with his free leg.

“Assassin!” Runt screamed again just as Bart’s foot struck him forcefully in the side. Though he grunted from the impact, he didn’t let go.

Bart’s fist repeatedly hammered into the older brother in an attempt to break his grip. Again and again he pummeled the boy mercilessly in the head. When he felt the older boy’s grip relax slightly, he wriggled the captive hand free and struck with the knife.

Aaaaaahhhh!

The boy cried out in pain as the knife sank into his side. With the fight now out of the older brother, Bart struck Runt in the head with the butt of the knife. The first blow did little but elicit a cry of pain. The second one knocked him unconscious. Quickly extricating himself from the now limp body, Bart scrambled to his feet.

“Runt! Parel!” cried the remaining brother as he entered the alley. He saw his two brothers lying amidst the debris littering the alley with Bart standing over them. One was writhing in pain as blood flowed from a wound in his side, and poor little Runt lay unconscious beside him. On his heels, guards boiled into the alley. Bart turned and fled, moving deeper into the alley.

“Kill him!” he heard the brother scream to the guards entering the alley. Fleeing for his life, Bart dodged trash and debris as he ran. Behind him, the guards were hot on his tail.

He had almost reached the end of the alley when more guards appeared before him and blocked his escape. Not willing to give up without a fight, Bart barreled forward. Before the guards even realized he was close, he leaped. At the same time, he pulled the hood of the Cloak over his head just before colliding with the lead guard.

Bart held onto the hood tightly as he and the guards fell in a heap. Once they hit the ground, Bart began to roll. Rolling into the legs of another guard, he had the satisfaction of hearing him cry out as he was knocked to the ground.

“Where did he go?” one of the pursuing guards hollered as they began emerging from the alley.

Hidden by the magic of the Cloak, Bart quickly extricated himself from the pile of bodies and came to his feet. Guards held torches aloft as they scanned the area.

“Curse that assassin!” another guard exclaimed.

“He couldn’t have gone far,” an older guard stated.

As the guard started organizing the rest of them into search parties, Bart quickly left the scene. Once he turned onto a side street and the guards were no longer in sight, he pulled back the hood and became visible once again.

He cursed himself for a fool. He should have known better than to think that anyone here, even someone as innocent seeming as Runt, could be trusted. It was a mistake he wouldn’t make twice.

At least he’d learned that Riyan and the others had fled. But where would they have gone? That question would have to remain unanswered until he was out of the city. Moving through the darkened streets and alleys, he avoided contact with locals and guards alike.

He knew the gates would be closed and closely watched. The earlier reconnoitering he did upon first arriving was of little use now. He had acquired only a good idea of the immediate vicinity around the inn. Now he was paying for his shortsightedness.

All around him the city was awash with lights and moving bodies as they hunted for him. He was fairly confident in his ability to thwart the searchers. It was the magic user from the castle that he was most worried about. Ducking into yet another alley, he waited while six guardsmen hurried down the street.

As the guards were passing by, a noise came from deeper within the alley behind him. One of the guards glanced into the darkened recesses of the alley. Bart pressed himself against the side of an adjacent building, sure that he was found. But the guard failed to see him and soon continued past.

Turning his attention to the darkness of the alley’s interior, he saw movement. The shadow moved forward toward the end of the alley where he was standing. Bart remained motionless except for his hand which moved to clutch his knife. Eyes locked onto the shadow, he braced himself for whatever may come. Then the shadow entered an area that was more illuminated and he saw it to be a drunken beggar.

Relaxing somewhat, he moved along the side of the wall toward the mouth of the alley until he could see down the street in both directions. When he saw it was clear of searchers, he moved out. Behind him, the beggar noticed his movement and mumbled something. Whatever he had said was lost as Bart quickly moved away down the street.

Keeping close to the buildings bordering the street, he stayed in the shadows as best he could. Still not using the protective magic of the Cloak, he instead relied on his time tested skills to keep from being seen. Moving from shadow to shadow, blending in so as to be almost invisible, he worked his way ever closer to the wall surrounding the city. He had to get over before daylight. The time of the thief was during the hours of darkness.

When they first arrived, he had noticed that buildings were built against the inner side of the defensive wall that surrounded the city. Most cities allowed such since the protective wall was designed to keep invaders out, not in. Perhaps one would be tall enough and enable him to reach the top without too much trouble. Those most likely to be allowed to be built the tallest would be along the wall near the river and lake where an attack was less likely.

Praying that he was correct, Bart turned toward the river and quickly made his way through the streets.

“I’m fine,” the magic user said. Next to him were two empty potion bottles. One had held a potion to counter poison, and the other had been a common healing elixir. The use of both had restored much of his vigor and strength.

“He’s loose in the city,” the River Man stated. Inside he was fuming at the escape of the assassin. His men had had him trapped on the wall, but instead of a dead corpse, they allowed him to escape and now he was who knows where? Lending a hand to the mage, he helped him to his feet. “Find him,” he ordered the magic user.

Nodding, the magic user began scanning the ground in the immediate area. “Where’s the dart that struck me?” he asked. A moment later he saw it lying on the ground. Bending over, he retrieved it. “With this I can find him.” Holding it up, he gave his lord a grin.

“Let’s hope so,” replied the River Man.

With the dart placed upon his palm, the magic user spoke several arcane words. When the spell was completed, a silver glow enveloped the dart. Rotating, the point of the dart moved a quarter turn before coming to a stop. Pointing in the direction the dart indicated, the magic user said, “He’s that way.”

“The river.”

Standing across from the building, Bart nodded to himself. This would work. The building in question was at least four stories tall and its roof came to within thirty feet of the top of the wall. The rest of the way he’d have to climb.

At the present, the immediate vicinity before the building was fairly quiet. Those searching for him were off in other parts of the city. After a final glance to make sure the coast was still clear, he crossed the street.

Bart made his way to the front door of the residence. The windows on all four levels were dark and not a sound could be heard coming from within. He used his picks to open the lock and was soon inside.

It was a residence of a wealthy individual, possibly a merchant. Moving quickly, he found the stairway leading to the upper floors. On the second floor landing was a window overlooking the street. He paused a moment to check for any search parties in the area. When he didn’t find any, he continued up to the third, and then the fourth level. Snores were heard coming from down the hallway as he reached the fourth level landing. There had to be a roof access somewhere on this level. Starting with the room closest to the stairwell, he began searching for it.

One by one he searched the rooms on this level, all that was except for the one from which the snores were originating. The door to that room was cracked open and he paused a moment to glance in. In the gloom all he could see was the indistinct shape of someone sleeping in a bed. From the deep vibrations of the snores, he knew it to be a man. Leaving the doorway, he continued searching for the way to the roof.

First a library, then a storeroom, then two other bedrooms that looked to have at one time housed children but were now unused. When he finished with the last room, he knew that he was going to have to go into the room where the man was sleeping. Moving down the hallway to the partially opened door, he gently pushed it open, all the while keeping an eye on the form in the bed.

Once the door had been opened wide enough, he slipped into the room and stopped. From just within the doorway, he scanned the bedroom ceiling for any sign of a roof access. Not finding any, his eyes fell upon a large rectangular shadow in the wall on the far side of the room. Figuring it to be either a closet or storeroom, he knew the access had to be in there.

Stepping ever so softly, he crossed the room to the doorway. Eyes fixed on the sleeping form, he was soon to realize that it wasn’t just one individual in the bed, but two. The second most likely being the man’s wife or mistress.

It turned out the doorway opened onto a small closet. With no light by which to see, he felt around the sides until encountering slats set into the back wall. Nodding to himself, he tested the slats to make sure they would hold his weight, then started climbing to the top. Once his feet were on the third slat, his hand encountered the trapdoor to the roof. It took only a moment to find the bolt securing the trapdoor and release it.

He paused for a second and made sure the sleepers hadn’t been disturbed. When again the snores came, he gently pushed up on the trapdoor. Hinges squealed to a small extent as he raised it several inches. Looking through the opening, he saw the roof was quiet and dark. Opening the trapdoor further, he climbed onto the roof.

A breeze was blowing as he exited through the trapdoor. Closing it behind him, he looked up at the top of the wall some distance above him. Down the wall to the right was a guard tower some fifty yards away. Along the walkway just below the top of the wall strode two archers and a guardsman, the guardsman being almost directly above him and walking toward the left. The archers stood closer to the guard tower and were talking together as they looked out over the city.

Bart moved to the wall and ran his hand along its surface. There were irregularities, small cracks and imperfections time had created, which could be utilized for handholds. He waited against the wall until the guard had moved further past his position, then began climbing.

Such a height wasn’t much of a challenge for him as he slowly made his way up the thirty feet to the top. Every second handhold, he would pause and glance to the archers and the guardsman. When he made sure that he remained unnoticed, he continued.

He was within ten feet of the top when the sound of footsteps atop the wall caused him to freeze. The guardsman was running toward the archers. “Look!” he hollered. Bart glanced up and saw the guardsman’s arm pointing back into the city. Looking over his shoulder, Bart saw a large group of individuals heading their way.

“It’s Lord Kueryn,” said one of the archers.

Bart didn’t know who this Lord Kueryn was, but the sight of so many men heading in his direction couldn’t be good. While the men on the wall were being distracted, he climbed the rest of the way to the top.

“I think his magic user is with him,” the guardsman said.

Bart paused as his hand reached the top. Glancing back, he saw a robed individual in the fore of the mob. And walking beside him was the same man as had been with him in the castle. This had to be Lord Kueryn. How did they find me? Damn magic users!

“Wonder what’s going on?” an archer asked.

“I don’t know,” the guardsmen stated. “But it looks like Killryn is taking his men to the tower in an awful hurry.” Below, a group of a dozen men were racing for the nearest guard tower.

“You think that assassin they’re looking for is nearby?” an archer asked.

“Maybe,” the guardsmen said. “If he is, we better be on the lookout.” Then he turned back and saw a shadow climbing onto the walkway. “There he is!” he shouted. Pulling his sword, the guardsman rushed forward.

Bart was pulling himself up over the edge when the guard shouted. Scrambling the rest of the way, he was quickly up into a crouching position facing the onrushing guard. Behind the guard, the two archers were moving their bows toward him and drawing back to release. He took hold of the Cloak’s hood and pulled it forward. Dodging backward at the same time, he saw the surprise on the guard’s face as he disappeared.

“Magic!” the guard exclaimed. Instead of pausing as Bart had hoped he would, the guard came forward, swinging his sword to and fro in sweeping arcs.

The archers too altered their tactics. Moving to either side of the guard, they began firing arrows in horizontal paths across the walkway.

Keeping in front of the guard, Bart backed up slowly as the guard continued to advance. The guards that had earlier been racing toward the guard tower began emerging onto the walkway behind the archers. He darted a quick glance over his shoulder and saw more guards approaching from behind him. This time, there were two guards standing side by side who were moving their swords to and fro in the hopes of connecting with an invisible body.

Down on the street below, he saw the magic user looking up. His gaze seemed to pierce the exact space where Bart stood. When the magic user began gesturing in similar motions he’d seen Kevik use on numerous occasions, he knew his time was up.

As soon as the archers let fly another volley, he moved to the crenels in the wall and looked down. Easily a hundred feet below was the river. A wide expanse of ground stretched ten feet from the base of the wall to the water.

Whoosh!

From below, a fireball leapt from the outstretched hands of the magic user. Moving incredibly fast, it passed within inches of his back. He could smell singed hair and cloth.

“Aha!” the guard said as his eyes came to rest directly on Bart. Then he rushed forward with a battle cry.

A split second was all he needed to realize he was no longer invisible. The hood of the Cloak was still in position covering his head and the front was closed as it should be. Dancing back from the attack of the guard, he didn’t have time to worry about how the guard could see him.

“Give it up,” the guard said as he came forward.

“I don’t think so,” Bart said. And with that, he leaped to the nearest crenel and then launched himself from the wall. Arcing outward as far as he could to avoid hitting the ground below, he dove for the river.

Arrows flew by him, but so intent was he on the fast approaching water, that he failed to notice them. Then he struck the icy coldness of the water and his lungs froze from the shock of the frigid water. As soon as he hit the water, he altered his direction to more of a horizontal movement so as to avoid hitting the riverbed. Once his downward momentum came to a stop, he kicked for the surface. Gasping for air, he worked to get his lungs working as he swam for the far shore.

From atop the wall, shouts were heard and arrows fell like rain. As they peppered the water around him, he felt one embed itself into his pack. Swimming furiously, he reached the shore and quickly left the water. Zigzagging from the river bank, he raced across the hundred feet of open ground to the cover of the outlying buildings.

A group of curious citizens witnessed his flight from the river. Those directly in his path fled as Bart came toward them with the naked blade of his knife gleaming in the moonlight. The arrows ceased their pursuit just before he gained the nearest building. Pausing for a moment, he turned his gaze back toward the top of the wall.

Packed with guards, the wall was ablaze from dozens of torches. Just before he turned to flee, he saw the unmistakable figure of Lord Kueryn appear. One of the archers pointed to where he stood in the shadows and the lord’s gaze turned upon him. Hidden as he was in the shadows, it was unlikely the man could actually see him, more likely searching his last known location.

Turning his back to the wall, Bart fled.

Chapter Nineteen

Holed up in a farmhouse out in the middle of the countryside, Riyan gazed through the window to the darkness outside. “Can they track us here?” he asked.

Chyfe shrugged. “Depends,” he said. Standing next to Riyan, he too stared out into the night. When Riyan turned toward him questioningly, he added, “If they have a tracker, definitely. Either way, once the sun returns our trail will be easier to follow.”

Soth emerged from the bedroom where they held the family who had been living there. When they saw the darkened farmhouse, they thought it to be deserted. It was only after entering and disturbing the occupants did they learn otherwise. Now, five people sat in the bedroom with their hands and feet tied. The father sported a bloody slash he received from Seth when he tried to defend his home. His wife and three children were quiet, if distressed, despite numerous assurances they would be left unharmed.

“Any sign of them?” he asked.

Chyfe shook his head no. “Not yet,” he replied.

At the table where he was helping himself to some of the farmer’s bread and other foodstuffs, Chad said, “Let’s hope it stays that way.” Kevik who was sitting next to him nodded in agreement.

Before dusk, they had left the road and rode for a mile before taking a short break to rest their horses. Ten minutes later, riders appeared on the horizon. Recognizing the uniforms of the guards from Hylith, they fled. It wasn’t until nightfall before they were able to give them the slip and finally came to this farmhouse. Seth was out in the stable with the horses which were still saddled in the event a quick escape should be warranted.

Where are you guys?

Startled by the unexpected contact, Kevik asked, Bart?

Who else would it be? Bart replied.

Kevik could hear the sarcasm in his voice. We’re some miles southeast of Hylith, he replied. Not sure where. Did you make it out of the castle?

Yes, said Bart. Need to keep this short. I think they have a way of tracking the use of magic. He then sent him a mental picture of the magic user holding the purplish ball that emitted micro bursts of lightning.

Kevik immediately recognized the spell as one that did exactly what Bart thought. I understand, was his response. How are you going to find us?

Good question, came the reply. Any ideas?

Let me talk with the others, Kevik told him.

Alright, agreed Bart then the connection was broken.

When Kevik came back to himself, he saw the others were gathered around staring at him intently. “He’s alright,” he explained. “But not sure how to find us.”

“Did he make it out of Hylith?” asked Riyan hopefully.

Kevik nodded.

“Where is he?” questioned Chad.

Kevik shrugged. “I don’t know,” he replied. “We didn’t get that far.” He then explained how they needed to keep the usage of the rings to a minimum, that the magic user may be searching for such things.

“Great,” groaned Chad. “Now what are we to do?” He glanced around at the faces of the others and could see they were just as much at a loss as he was.

“Wait a minute,” Chyfe said as he turned his eyes on the room where the family was being held. “Maybe they could help?”

“Why would they?” asked Soth.

“To prevent us from harming them,” stated Chyfe, matter-of-factly.

“We’re not going to be harming anyone!” Riyan argued.

“I didn’t say we would,” countered Chyfe. “Just make them believe that it could be a possibility if they didn’t help us.”

Riyan shook his head. “No,” he said. “I’ll not be party to anything like that.” Reaching into his pocket he pulled out one of his few remaining gold coins. Handing it to Soth, he said, “See if this will work. All we need is some landmark, anything that could be used as a rendezvous point.”

Soth took the coin. “I’ll see what I can do.” Getting up from the table, he was soon passing through the doorway into the bedroom.

“I think the other way would have been better,” argued Chyfe.

Riyan just glared at him.

A few minutes later, Soth emerged from the bedroom. “Well?” asked Chyfe.

“There’s not much around here but farmland and the river,” he explained as he took his seat at the table. “At the moment we’re a little north of a town called Tryn. Tryn as it happens is the last town before the river enters the Wrath of Hennon.” He then paused a moment before asking, “Sound familiar?”

“Didn’t that couple back in Hylith mention it?” asked Riyan.

Soth nodded. “That’s right,” he replied. “And according to the farmer, if you stand on the bridge spanning the river at Tryn, you can see the mouth of the canyon in the distance.”

“Sounds like a good place to meet,” said Chad. “Have him meet us at the bridge. When he arrives, he can contact Kevik for more precise directions.”

“I agree,” said Riyan.

“But what about the guards chasing us?” asked Soth.

“What about them?” Chyfe asked dismissively. “By morning they’ll be miles away from here.”

Soth wasn’t so blase about dismissing them so easily.

“Go ahead,” Riyan told Kevik. “Tell Bart.”

Kevik nodded then a faraway look came to his face as he worked the ring’s magic. A minute later, his eyes refocused. “He’ll meet us there,” he told the others.

“Good,” said Riyan.

They settled in to get what rest they could. Riyan volunteered to keep the first watch. As everyone settled into sleep, he stood before the window. Staring out into the darkness, he couldn’t help but wonder what Bart was doing right now.

Right now, Bart was on a horse taken from an inn on the outskirts of Hylith. Riding pell-mell through the moonlit countryside, he pushed the horse as fast as he dared in order to make the town Kevik had spoken of before dawn.

He no longer had the protective magic of the Cloak to conceal his presence. A large area across the back had been burnt and severely damaged. It now bore a hole the size of his foot. As best as he could figure, it must have happened when the magic user’s fireball nearly hit him atop the wall. He remembered the smell of burnt cloth and hair just after it had sailed by. Now the Cloak was rolled up in the bottom of his pack. Though he didn’t think it likely, he kept it in the hopes that Kevik would have some idea on how to repair it.

He rode throughout the night beneath a cold, wintry moon. A lone shadow moving across the landscape, he passed unseen. Any pursuit which may have developed back in Hylith had yet to materialize. With any luck, they believed him to be on his way back to Byrdlon and would concentrate their search accordingly.

After riding hard throughout the night, he finally saw the outline of buildings appear ahead in the predawn light. Not long after that, a bridge spanning the river near the west end of town became visible. Figuring that to be the bridge Kevik mentioned, he made his way toward it. The town appeared peaceful as he approached. A few lone silhouettes passed between the buildings. Of guards and soldiers there was no sign.

On the southern side of the river as he was, Bart was going to have to cross over the bridge in order to reach the town. Taking it slow, he continued toward the bridge. He kept scanning the buildings for any sign of Riyan and the others but to no avail. Could he have beaten them here?

With his thumb, he absentmindedly rotated the ring around his finger as he sought to contact Kevik.

Bart? came the reply.

Yes. I’m at the bridge. Where are…

South side of town, Kevik said urgently, cutting him off. Hurry! Then the connection was broken.

Kevik? Bart asked, concern growing. When there was no reply he shouted in his mind, Kevik! Again, no reply. The concern he felt began to grow into fear for his friends. Kicking his horse into motion, he rode onto the bridge and quickly crossed to the other side.

Bam!

Just as Bart left the bridge, an explosion blasted apart the quiet of the early dawn. From the south side of town, a column of smoke began rising above the rooftops. “Damn!” cursed Bart as he kicked his horse into a full gallop. Dodging through the growing throng of people emerging from their homes to see what the commotion was about, he raced toward the rising plume of smoke. Then, a second and third explosion rang out.

“Whose stupid idea was it to come in here?” Chyfe demanded.

“We didn’t have any other choice at the time,” Riyan replied.

When the guards that had been chasing them from Hylith caught sight of them just as they reached the outskirts of Tryn, they fled into the town. Now they were trapped within a distillery where lamp oil was produced. Barrels of the flammable stuff were stacked against the walls.

“One flaming brand in here and we’re dead,” stated Chyfe.

They had been forced to abandon their horses when they entered the distillery. Now, the guards outside were taking possession of them and their chances of getting out of this were looking dismal.

The distillery wasn’t all that large, but a single story with two rooms. There was the main room where large copper pots were kept for the distilling of the oil. A smaller room used as an office was in the back. Seth and Soth were in the office barricading the door and window that led out back.

Soth appeared at the door connecting the two rooms and said, “I think they brought friends with them.”

Riyan glanced to him and asked, “What do you mean?”

“Soldiers,” he said, indicating the area behind the distillery. “Lots of ‘em.”

“Man,” groaned Chad. “We’re not going to get out of this.”

“Don’t count us dead yet,” Chyfe replied. Glancing to Kevik, he said, “We have a magic user on our side.”

“Yeah,” agreed Kevik with some reservations. Giving Chyfe a crooked smile, he nodded. Inwardly however, he had a less than optimistic outlook on his ability to get them out of this.

Soth quickly ducked back into the room to help his brother secure it against assault.

At the front window, Chyfe was keeping an eye on the movement of the guards. “Can you goo them?” he asked Kevik.

Kevik shook his head. “Not that many, no,” he replied.

Chyfe kept watching as the guards began to encircle the building. One of the guards, the leader of the group by his bearing and uniform, stood staring at the window from which Chyfe was looking. A bulging satchel hung at his side.

Just then, Seth appeared and announced the back was secured.

“Good,” Riyan said. Turning to Chad, he could see the fear in his eyes. “Hey, it’s not as bad as all that.”

Chad guffawed. “I don’t see how it could get much worse,” he replied.

“Bart’s on his way,” Riyan said assuringly.

“Maybe,” Chyfe said. “We haven’t heard from him since last night.”

Riyan turned to him, an angry look on his face. “He’s coming!” he demanded.

Chyfe remained silent for a few seconds as he met Riyan’s gaze. “Alright, he’s coming,” he finally said. “But even still, what can he do against so many?”

“Just having him out there could mean all the difference in the world,” Soth said from the doorway to the office.

“That’s right,” agreed Seth.

“I still don’t see what he’ll be able to do,” Chyfe argued. Turning to look once again out the window, he saw the guards had moved into position. The leader walked forward toward the distillery and stopped when he had covered half the distance.

“You have nowhere to go,” he hollered to them. “Give yourselves up or we’ll burn the building down around you.”

As the others came to stand beside him at the window, Chyfe said, “I think he means it.”

“So do I,” agreed Kevik.

From where he leaned against one of the barrels of oil, Chad asked, “Does lamp oil explode or just burn?”

“Why?” Riyan asked as he turned toward his friend.

“It just burns,” answered Soth.

“I was thinking that if we were to torch some of this,” he explained, “it might produce enough smoke to cover our escape.”

“How do you propose to do that?” asked Seth, intrigued by the suggestion. “It won’t do any good unless it’s out there,” he added, pointing out the widow.

“Whatever you are going to do,” Chyfe said. “Do it quick.”

Chad nodded. “Riyan give me a hand with this,” he said to his friend. Taking hold of the barrel he had been leaning against, he started moving it. With Riyan’s help, they soon had it a few feet from the door. Then with the blade of his knife, he struck the barrel and made two small holes. When the knife was removed, lamp oil began slowly dripping from the holes.

“Seth, you get the door,” Chad said. Then to Kevik, “Riyan and I will toss the barrel out. Once it strikes the ground, hit it with your sparks spell.”

Kevik grinned and nodded. “I get you,” he said.

Kevik? Just then, Bart’s thoughts came through the ring and into his mind.

Bart? he asked somewhat surprised by the unexpectedness of it.

Yes. I’m at the bridge. Where are…

South side of town, Kevik said to him, cutting him off. It was a struggle to keep aware of what was going on around him while at the same time speaking with Bart.

From where he stood ready at the door, Seth glanced to Riyan and Chad. Once they had the barrel of lamp oil raised off the ground and ready to throw, Chad gave him the go ahead. Seth threw open the door.

Hurry! Kevik told Bart then removed the ring from his hand so he wouldn’t be interrupted while working magic. Slipping the ring into his pouch, he watched as Riyan and Chad hurled the barrel out the door. Oil droplets poured from the two holes as it sailed through the air. Moving to the doorway, Kevik held out his staff and sent sparks toward the barrel.

Bam!

When the sparks hit the barrel, it exploded in a massive fireball. The concussion from the blast knocked Kevik backward several feet. Riyan caught him before he could fall.

“Damn!” exclaimed Seth, turning to his brother. “Thought you said it wouldn’t explode!”

“So I was wrong,” Soth said.

Chad and Riyan were already getting another barrel in position. Chad turned to Seth and Soth, “Take Kevik and do the same out the back.”

Seth nodded. “Right,” he said. Then grabbing his brother, they soon had a barrel gripped between them. With Kevik following, they went to the back door.

Wham! Wham! Wham!

Blows began hammering the back door with a vengeance as the soldiers strove to break it down. “Set it down before the door,” Kevik suggested.

Seth immediately understood what Kevik was getting at. With his brother’s help, they soon had it sitting atop one of the tables they had used to barricade the door. Then with two quick thrusts with his knife, oil began spilling from the barrel.

“Now, out of the room!” urged Kevik as he made for the door. Once he and the twins were out of the room he swung the door almost closed then put the tip of his staff through the gap.

From the front area, another explosion rocked the dawn as the second barrel thrown by Riyan and Chad erupted in a massive fireball. Black smoke filled the air. “Come on!” Riyan yelled. “We’ve got to get out of here!” Already, the smoke from the burning oil was making its way into the distillery and was getting thicker by the second.

“Hang on!” Kevik yelled back to him. Turning again to the barrel sitting atop the table by the door, he saw cracks begin to appear in the door from the blows of the guards. Bracing for the impact, he cast his sparks spell.

Bam!

The sparks hit the oil and exploded. The door behind which Kevik stood snapped off its hinges and struck him hard. Flying backward, Kevik’s back struck the edge of the table, knocking the wind out of him.

Soth was quickly at his side. “You okay?” he asked.

Kevik gave him a nod and tried to get up. That’s when he felt a white hot flare of pain erupt in his back. Leaning heavily upon Seth, he managed to get to his feet. The pain was horrible and constant. “I think I broke something,” he said.

Wham! Wham! Crack!

Seth and Chyfe were using one of the tables as a battering ram against the side wall. As Riyan came to help Soth with Kevik, the wall cracked. Another two blows saw a section of the wall large enough for a man to pass through give way. Immediately, black smoke began issuing through from the outside.

Drawing his sword, Seth passed through the opening. Chyfe had his sword out as he glanced back toward where Riyan and Soth were supporting Kevik between them. “What happened to him?” he asked.

“Not sure,” Riyan said. He had one arm under Kevik’s shoulder while he carried Kevik’s staff in his free hand. “He’s hurt bad though.”

From the other side of the opening in the wall, the sound of swords striking against each other could be heard. Chyfe immediately rushed through to Seth’s aid. Chad raced for the opening and was soon through to the other side as well.

“You guys will never make it with me,” Kevik groaned. Every step was pure hell as pain tore through him.

“We’re not leaving you behind,” asserted Riyan.

“That’s right,” agreed Soth. “Either we all make it, or we all die trying.”

They reached the opening and the sound of battle came through from the other side. The smoke was so thick, they couldn’t see anything through the opening. Where the fighting was or who was fighting, they just didn’t know.

Riyan moved through the opening first and when they were all on the other side, Kevik mumbled something. “What?” Riyan asked.

“The…gem,” Kevik said, struggling to get each word out.

“The gem?” asked Soth confused. Then understanding came. “The healing gem!”

Kevik nodded his head.

They paused there on the other side of the opening while Soth quickly searched through Kevik’s pouch for the gem. When he finally found it, he put it in Kevik’s hand. A moment later, it began to glow as it worked its healing magic.

Just about ready to resume moving from the building, Riyan heard a crackling sound coming from within. Glancing back, he saw fire beginning to spread from the office area to the front. Flames were coming dangerously close to a stack of barrels positioned against the back wall.

“We don’t have much time,” he said to Soth and Kevik.

“Where to?” Soth asked.

Riyan tried to pierce the fog of black smoke, but was unable to see even indistinct shadows. So thick was it that they soon began coughing as it worked its way into their lungs.

“My staff,” Kevik gasped.

“What?” asked Riyan.

“Give me my staff,” he said, reaching out for it.

Riyan glanced at him and could see the pain that had been so apparent in his eyes beginning to ease. Once Kevik had staff in hand, Riyan drew his sword. A moment later, a breeze could be felt as Kevik cast his wind spell. Not nearly the magnitude of earlier winds he’d created, this was more of a gentler breeze to aid in dispersing the smoke so they could locate their comrades.

The thinning smoke revealed Seth and Chyfe standing shoulder to shoulder as they fended off four combatants. Chad was a few feet away as he too strove to keep two guardsmen at bay. Working primarily on defense, Chad was able to avoid being struck. But as coughing fits due to the smoke began wracking him, his defense began to suffer.

Riyan glanced to Soth, caught his eye and nodded to Kevik. “You got him?” he asked. As soon as Soth nodded affirmatively, Riyan released Kevik and raced to Chad’s side. Coughing from the effects of the smoke as well, he reached his friend and struck aside a thrust that would have assuredly taken Chad in the side if he hadn’t arrived just then.

“About time you got here,” Chad said. Striking out, he successfully blocked an overhand hack and even managed to leave a two inch cut along the man’s forearm.

Concentrating on the man before him, Riyan didn’t reply. As the skills developed with the fat-uglies came to the fore, he deflected strike after strike. He had just successfully knocked his opponent backward several feet with a well placed blow when he caught movement out of the corner of his eye. More guards were headed their way. Through the smoke he could make out at least six.

Bracing for the inevitable clash that was sure to leave him dead, Riyan was surprised when the guards unexpectedly halted. A green layer of goo had suddenly enveloped them and stopped them cold. Casting a quick glance over his shoulder, he saw Kevik give him a nod. Soth no longer supported him. Leaning upon his staff, Kevik suddenly turned and fired several energy missiles toward two soldiers, knocking them back.

The pain in his back was greatly diminished as the gem clutched tightly in his hand continued to work its magic. A crash from inside the building drew his attention. Glancing through the hole in the wall, he saw part of the back wall collapse. Kevik’s eyes widened in fear as he saw the burning wall collapse on top of two barrels of the oil. “Down!” he yelled and threw himself to the ground.

Ke-Pow!

A second later the fire ignited the oil within the barrels with devastating consequences. Riyan hadn’t reacted fast enough. He, Chad, and the two guards they were engaged with were thrown ten feet through the air. Soth, Seth, and Chyfe on the other hand, had heeded Kevik’s warning in time and quickly disengaged. No sooner had they hit the ground than the concussion blast washed over them and smashed into the four guards they had been facing.

“Move!” yelled Kevik. No way had all the oil exploded, it was a matter of seconds before the rest went. Rushing over to Riyan and Chad, he reached down and grabbed Riyan by the shirt and pulled him up despite the pain still coursing through his back.

Riyan was dazed but managed to get to his knees before Kevik saw the archers aiming for them. Letting Riyan’s shirt go, he cast his missile protective shield before the archers had a chance to fire and deflected the deadly projectiles.

“Get up!” he hollered to Riyan and Chad. From where he stood over them, he could see the back of Chad’s head sported a good sized lump and his hair was matted with blood.

“Chad!” he yelled and started pulling him up.

Riyan noticed the state of his friend and aided Kevik’s efforts to bring him around. Moving to his side, he rolled him over and slapped his face. The stinging blow caused Chad’s eyes to pop open.

“Chad, we have to get out of here,” urged Riyan.

Kevik suddenly stood up and turned to face the charge of a score of soldiers. Using the magic of his staff, he created a massive blast of wind which knocked them back a dozen feet.

Then Chyfe and the twins were there with them. The twins quickly took hold of Chad’s arms and lifted Chad off the ground. Though he looked around with glazed eyes, he wasn’t really seeing his surroundings. Within the burning building, the fire was raging hot. Those barrels still intact weren’t going to last much longer. “To the river!” Chyfe yelled.

Taking the lead, Chyfe tried to determine which way that was. “That way,” Riyan finally said pointing off to their left. Chyfe nodded in agreement and with swords drawn, they led the way.

Arrows continued to fly and Kevik’s magic shield-spell did a good job of deflecting them. Pausing only momentarily to cast a goo spell or energy missiles to slow those in pursuit, Kevik brought up the rear.

Moving out, they hurried away from the burning building. A guard rushed to block their way but Riyan and Chyfe together made short work of him.

Burned, unmoving uniformed bodies littered the ground, intermixed with others who were writhing in pain. It was a testament to the effectiveness of the two barrels Riyan and Chad had chucked through the front door. They had no idea that they had been so devastating. The groans and cries of the wounded were heard on all sides.

As they moved away from the burning building, the presence of the smoke gradually diminished. Other guards were seen moving among the injured. The fact that their quarry was getting away didn’t take precedence over saving the lives of comrades. Men with burns themselves were seeking those who may still be alive.

Riyan led them at as quick a pace as the twins could move with the all but unconscious Chad supported between them. In the back of his mind, he could see fire licking the remaining barrels. As soon as an alley presented itself, he quickly ushered the others inside.

Once they were off the street, he brought them together. “I think the…”

Ke-Pow!

In a massive explosion, the remaining barrels ignited. The ground rocked and the building behind which they were sheltered, swayed on its foundation. The group was knocked off their feet by the concussion wave, Riyan hit the ground hard.

As he and the others got back to their feet, the building between them and where the explosion occurred groaned. “Move!” shouted Riyan. The wall next to them began cracking and from the sounds emanating from within, was about to collapse.

Seth and Soth again picked up the dazed Chad and practically dragged him in their rush to escape the alley.

With a final agonizing groan, the building started to collapse. First the sound of masonry cracking, then the wall along the alley began to topple. Already out of the alley, Kevik glanced back and saw Riyan was bringing up the rear. He was still some distance from safety. “Riyan!” he yelled, encouraging him to move faster.

Above him, the wall gave way. Jumping the last few feet, he narrowly avoided being buried beneath the rubble. Even still, one large chunk of rubble hit the ground, bounced, and struck him in the leg eliciting a cry of pain.

Having witnessed the blow, Chyfe came to him. “Is it broken?” he asked. Lending Riyan a hand, he helped him to his feet.

Riyan gingerly tested his leg and found it still able to support his weight. Shaking his head, he said, “I don’t think so.”

“Good,” Chyfe responded. “Now let’s get out of here!” Glancing around, he discovered an area devastated by the explosion. Collapsed buildings, charred bodies, and fires burning everywhere, Tryn was in total chaos. Of the guards and soldiers that had once surrounded the now utterly destroyed building, there were only bits and pieces. The blast had obliterated them. Leading the way, Chyfe and Riyan headed away from the carnage.

At the first intersection they came to, they were suddenly confronted by half a score of guardsmen on their way toward the devastated area. Both groups stopped in shock at seeing the other. Chyfe and Riyan drew their swords and Kevik readied a spell.

Then from behind the guardsmen, a rider at full gallop crashed into them. The cries of the guardsmen joined that of the rider’s horse as they fell together into a heap. Jumping free of the saddle, the rider cleared the guardsmen, hit the ground and rolled to a stop. Coming to his feet, the rider turned toward them.

“Bart!” exclaimed Riyan in surprised relief. Then he saw three of the guardsmen who had avoided the collision of the horse moving their way. Drawing his sword, he set himself to meet them.

Chyfe appeared at his side as did Seth just as goo covered the advancing men. A quick glance showed the other guards were either unmoving or injured. The horse was screaming in pain, one of its legs had been broken.

With the immediate threat nullified, Bart turned to the others and grinned. Glancing to where the smoke still billowed over the tops of the buildings he said, “I can’t leave you guys alone for a minute, can

I?”

“Glad you’re back man,” Chyfe said as he came and patted him on the shoulder. Before he could say another word, the sound of more approaching men was heard. It was coming from further down the street from which the first group of guardsmen had emerged.

“This way,” Bart said. Leading them down an adjacent side street, he hurriedly led them away. “Better find some horses and get out of here.”

“Alright,” agreed Riyan. “Lead on.”

The twins still supported Chad between them. He remained unresponsive.

“What happened to him?” Bart asked.

“It happened during one of the blasts,” explained Riyan. “Not sure how bad it is.”

Pausing at the corner of an intersection, Bart gave Chad a once over. “At least he’s still alive,” he said. Riyan nodded worriedly in agreement.

Bart glanced down the converging streets and saw that other than milling groups of citizens, the coast was clear. Then he saw an inn some distance down the street to their right. “Stay here,” he told them. “I’ll check it out.”

“Alright,” replied Riyan. “But hurry.”

Nodding in agreement, Bart moved out. A minute later, he returned with news there were enough horses in the inn’s stable for each of them.

“Good,” said Chyfe. “Let’s move.”

No sooner had they entered the street and were heading for the inn, than two score soldiers emerged onto the street double timing it toward them. Still two blocks away, Bart immediately moved to the nearest door and kicked it in.

Once the door was open, Chyfe rushed through with the others following quickly. As soon as the twins passed through with Chad between them, Bart followed and shut the door. Moving to the window he peered out at the approaching soldiers. A few seconds later, the soldiers rushed past and turned down the street toward the site of the explosion.

“Where did they come from?” Seth asked. Coming to stand at the window next to Chyfe he looked out. A moment later, another group of soldiers appeared coming from another street and were soon on their way to the scene of the blast.

“The streets are crawling with them,” observed Riyan. More soldiers were seen converging on the blast area.

“Yeah,” agreed Bart. Then he took a good look at where they were.

It appeared to be a clothier’s shop. Tables and shelves held various articles of clothes, as well as bolts of cloth and other materials. Bart pulled Riyan close and said, “See to Chad. I’m going to find the roof access and have a look around.”

“Be careful,” Riyan said.

“I will,” assured Bart. Then he moved further into the shop in search of the way up.

From where Kevik was using the healing gem to heal Chad came a groan. Riyan hurried over to find Chad’s eyes opened and more focused. “How’s he doing?” he asked Kevik.

“He’s coming around,” Kevik replied.

Riyan knelt next to his lifelong friend. Chad’s eyes met his as another groan escaped him. “Bad?” asked Riyan. Worry for his friend was very evident upon his face.

“Yeah,” croaked Chad. He started to reach up to inspect the damaged area when Kevik blocked his hand.

“Leave it alone while the gem heals you,” he said.

Lowering his arm, Chad mumbled, “Just like my mother.”

Riyan grinned. He knew how protective Chad’s mother could be at times. “At least he won’t insist you put on more clothes when you go outside,” Riyan said with a grin.

Chad chuckled then gasped when the effort produced a sharp jab of pain.

“Take it easy,” Kevik scolded him. “I may not be a healer, but even I can see this is bad.” His own pain continued to diminish as the gem’s magic simultaneously worked to heal both him and Chad.

Seth stood near the window as he continued to keep an eye on the goings on outside. Aside from the occasional appearance of soldiers rushing toward the devastated area, the streets were relatively clear.

His brother came to stand next to him. “Think we’ll get out of this?” asked Soth.

Seth turned to his brother with worry in his eyes. “Hope so,” he replied. Just then another squad of twenty soldiers rushed past, this time moving away from the devastated area. The twins ducked to either side of the window to avoid being seen until the soldiers had moved on. “Wonder where they’re going?”

“Searching for us most likely,” guessed Chyfe. He joined the brothers by the window as he too looked out.

A few minutes later, Bart returned from the adjacent room where he had found the roof access. “The whole town is crawling with soldiers and guards,” he announced.

“There weren’t that many here when we arrived,” argued Soth.

“Could have been called in to help with hunting for us,” suggested Chyfe.

“I find that very likely,” agreed Soth.

“Unfortunately the streets between us and the edge of town are being patrolled,” Bart told them. “Soldiers are stationed at many of the intersections.” He glanced toward Riyan and added, “It’s unlikely we’ll be able to make it out without detection.”

“What are we to do then?” Riyan asked.

“Wait until dark to make our break,” he replied.

Riyan nodded. “At least that would give Chad a chance to get his strength back,” he said.

“Alright,” agreed Seth. “But if we’re going to wait until dark, we’ll need to find a better place in which to hole up than here. It’s only a matter of time before someone comes in.”

To Riyan, Bart asked, “How is Chad?”

“Chad’s doing better thank you very much,” Chad replied before Riyan could answer.

Bart grinned and chuckled. “Glad to hear it.” Glancing to Kevik he asked, “And you?”

“Better,” he replied. “The gem seems to be healing both of us at the same time.

“Great,” he stated. Leaving Kevik to continue healing Chad, he moved over to the window. Looking out, he tried to locate a nearby building that would better suit their needs until nightfall.

“They all pretty much look the same,” Seth said after a moment.

“I know,” mumbled Bart.

“Maybe you could use that Cloak of yours and find a place,” suggested Riyan.

Bart turned back to his friend and shook his head. “Can’t.” Then he explained what happened, the damage done to the Cloak, and his hopes that it could be repaired. When he was done, he looked questioningly to Kevik.

Kevik shrugged. “I haven’t a clue,” he admitted. “My master spoke little about magical artifacts and never about repairing them. I could make inquiries at the Tower when we return.”

“I was afraid of that,” responded Bart.

“Don’t get rid of it,” Kevik advised.

“I’m not planning to,” Bart assured him.

“So are we moving to a different locale or what?” asked Seth.

Before Bart could respond, Chyfe said, “What about the roof?” When Bart turned to him he added, “No one may go up there.”

“True,” agreed Bart.

“But,” countered Soth as he pointed out the window to an adjacent three story structure, “this building is hardly the tallest. Wouldn’t we be rather exposed to anyone looking out from there?”

Bart glanced outside to the building. “Possibly,” he admitted. “We better not take the chance.” A moment passed as he and the others considered their options. Then his eyes fell upon the goods stacked upon the tables and shelves; cloaks, shirts, and other various types of clothing. “I may have an idea.”

Chapter Twenty

Bart’s idea was simple. Use the clothes in the clothier’s shop as a disguise. That way, they could move about in the open to find a better spot in which to await the coming of darkness. At that time, they would then make a break for it.

The shop held sufficient clothing, especially cloaks, with which they could hide their features. Seth and Soth, since they bore a remarkable resemblance to the average citizen of the Moran Tribes already, would refrain from using cloaks. A large group, all having cloaks pulled in close around their heads would arouse suspicion. But with two of them exposed, they would look less like they were trying to hide.

Riyan just finished buttoning his cloak when he noticed Chad over to one side gazing at the scarf Alicia had given him during their last visit. Coming up to his friend, he asked, “Miss her?”

Chad gave him a sad smile and nodded. “More than I thought I would,” he admitted. Turning his eyes back to the lavender scarf, he gazed one more time at its embroidered rose before tucking it back in his pouch for safekeeping.

“I understand,” Riyan told him. “At least you have her favor. I have nothing to remind me of Freya.”

Chad laid a hand on his friend’s shoulder. “Just a life time’s worth of memories,” he said.

“Sometimes though,” Riyan replied, “that’s not enough.”

Nodding silently, Chad laid a hand on his friend’s shoulder.

“Ready?” Bart asked from where he stood near the window by the door.

Riyan turned and saw that he and the others had already donned cloaks and were waiting for them. “Yeah,” he replied as he and Chad came to join them. “We’re ready.”

Bart gestured with a nod of his head toward the street outside. “There aren’t that many locals out on the streets,” he told the others. “I think most are helping to put out the fires.”

Soth nodded. “Our group might stand out,” he said.

“Possibly,” agreed Bart. “But if we don’t find a better location, we’ll never remain undiscovered until dark.”

“Do you know where we’re going?” asked Seth.

Bart nodded. “When I crossed the bridge on my way in, I passed several buildings that looked abandoned,” he answered. “If we can get to one, we should be alright.”

“If,” mumbled Seth.

Bart turned an annoyed glance his way but said nothing. Turning back to the others, he said, “The bridge is only five streets over,” he explained. “We’ll move quickly but not rushed. Act like you belong and most people will not give you a second look.” He took a moment for that to sink in. “Understand?” he asked.

The others replied that they did.

“Alright,” he said. “Let’s go.” He turned back toward the door when he caught sight of Kevik standing with staff in hand. “Uh, Kevik.”

“Yes?” Kevik asked.

“You’re not exactly going to blend in as a local if you’re holding a magic user’s staff,” he said.

Kevik glanced to his staff. “I’m not leaving it behind,” he stated. The tone of his voice said he’d brook no argument on this subject.

“I didn’t say you had to,” replied Bart. Glancing around the shop, his eyes fell on a bolt of cloth leaning upright against the wall. It looked to be about the length of the staff. “Riyan, give me a hand,” he said as he started toward the bolt of cloth. To Seth he said, “Keep a lookout.”

“Okay,” Seth replied. Moving to the window, he kept watch for anyone coming their way.

Upon reaching the bolt of cloth, Bart took hold of it and saw that there was a hollow space in the center, large enough for the staff to slide in. “Kevik, see if your staff will fit.”

Kevik came forward. While Bart and Riyan held the bolt of fabric for him, he slid his staff into the opening. As it turned out, the bolt of fabric was a foot shorter than the staff. Looking to Bart, Kevik asked, “What now?”

“Not a problem,” he said. Pulling a cloak off a nearby shelf, he wrapped it over the part of the staff still exposed. Then as he held the end of the bolt where the cloak shrouded staff protruded, Riyan lifted the other end. To Kevik he said, “Walk next to me.” Indicating the portion of the staff protruding, he said, “If we keep this between us, it will be less noticeable.”

Kevik nodded and moved into position.

“Can we go now?” asked Chyfe.

Bart glanced to Seth who said, “The street’s clear for the moment.” Turning to Chyfe, Bart nodded. “Let’s go.”

Chyfe pulled his hood over his head then opened the door and stepped through. Glancing to the left and right, he saw that it was clear and moved out.

“To the left,” Bart directed. “Then at the next intersection, head to the right.”

Silently, Chyfe nodded. Turning to the left, he led them down the street. Beside him walked Seth, then came Bart, Kevik, and Riyan with the bolt of cloth concealing Kevik’s staff. Soth and Chad brought up the rear.

Smoke still rose to the sky from the areas where fires were burning. Off in the distance they could hear men shouting and axes striking wood as those fighting the fire worked to put it out.

Upon reaching the intersection, Chyfe turned to the right and walked at a fast, but not hurried, pace. Riyan felt sure they would be caught, but the attention of those on the streets was primarily directed toward the fires burning in the distance. Riyan glanced back and saw flames arcing to the sky above the rooftops behind them.

A few people on the streets did glance their way as they passed, but their gaze didn’t linger long. Street by street, they drew ever closer to the bridge and the buildings Bart had said looked abandoned. When the bridge finally came into view, they saw that soldiers, totaling near fifty in all, were stationed at either end of the bridge.

“Hold up a minute,” Bart said when he saw the soldiers. They were still a full block away from the nearest abandoned building, and the river was a little bit further away than that.

Chyfe came to a stop and glanced back to Bart. He saw Bart nod toward the mouth of an alley to their left. Nodding in reply, Chyfe began leading the group in that direction.

Once they were in the alley and hidden from the view of the soldiers, Bart had them continue down the alley to the next street over. At the end of the alley, Chyfe stopped and waited for Bart to join him. “Look over there,” he said, pointing to a building standing down the street a little ways closer to the bridge and soldiers.

It was a single story structure. The front door was closed and the windows facing the street were boarded over. All in all it had the look of being exactly what they needed. “Perfect,” said Bart. To Kevik he said, “Here,” and gave him his end of the bolt of cloth. Once Kevik had hold of it, Bart said to the others, “I’ll go have a look.” Then with a quick glance to make sure the coast was clear, he stepped from the alley.

Riyan and the others watched as Bart moved alongside the front of the building abutting the alley. Then he turned and began crossing the street. Riyan held his breath as Bart crossed the exposed distance.

There were others moving about the street, but they paid him little heed as they were too engrossed in discussing various rumors and watching the smoke rising from the fires. When Bart reached the other side of the street, Riyan relaxed.

Moving along the front of the buildings, Bart made his way to the one with the boarded up windows. Pausing at the first window, he glanced between the slats before continuing on to the far side. There he turned off the street and disappeared in the alley running alongside the building.

Riyan watched in growing apprehension as seconds ticked by and Bart didn’t reappear. After he had been gone five minutes, they began to grow concerned. Surely he would have appeared by this time. They were about to send Seth in search of him when he reappeared. Walking nonchalantly, he crossed the street and made his way back to where they were waiting.

When he rejoined them in the alley, Riyan asked, “What took you so long?”

“Ran into some trouble,” he replied. Before Riyan could ask what kind, he said, “Don’t worry. It wasn’t anything I couldn’t handle.” He saw Riyan relax then continued. “The building is deserted. Around back is a door that’s ajar we can use to enter.”

“Is it going to be safe?” asked Kevik.

Bart shrugged. “As safe as anywhere else,” he replied.

As if to accentuate his point, a squad of soldiers emerged from a side street further down and began heading their way. Bart was about to have everyone move further back into the alley when the guards turned at the next side street and moved out of sight.

“We’d better get over there while we can,” Bart said.

“Lead on,” Riyan said.

“We’ll go in twos so as not to draw unwanted attention,” he said. “Riyan, you come with me.” And with that, he stepped from the alley. Riyan quickly moved to join him.

The others waited until Bart and Riyan had disappeared in the alley adjacent to the building. Then Chad and Kevik, who were now carrying the bolt of cloth concealing the staff, emerged onto the street. Once they had crossed and were in the alley, the twins and Chyfe followed.

As Riyan walked with Bart down the alley, he couldn’t help but notice the torso lying on the ground, partially covered by rags. He glanced questioningly to Bart who said, “With the town threatened by fire, not to mention the streets crawling with soldiers, he tried to rob me. Can you believe that?” Bart chuckled as they passed the dead man. “He was an amateur.”

“Won’t questions be raised if someone should discover the body?” asked Riyan.

“Unlikely,” he replied. “The only ones who are likely to discover it any time soon are those who won’t have anything to do with the guards in the first place.” He glanced to Riyan and could see the doubt in his eyes. “Either we leave him there, or we carry him with us in full sight of the locals.”

“I see your point,” replied Riyan.

Moving past, they were soon around to the alley running along the backside of the buildings abutting the street. Through the spaces between the buildings on the other side, Riyan could see the river as it made its way southward. A guard carrying a bow walked along the river’s bank.

“They’re covering every exit,” he commented.

“I know,” said Bart.

Riyan glanced back down the alley they just came through and saw two figures carrying a long round object enter. Glad Kevik and Chad had made it to the alley safely, he joined Bart at the back door of the boarded up building.

“I think this place used to be some kind of carpenter’s shop,” Bart stated. Opening the door wider, he passed inside.

“What makes you think that?” Riyan asked. Entering the building behind Bart, he saw the skeletal remains of a boat. Sitting on a stand, it looked as if someone had begun constructing the boat then all of a sudden stopped.

A latticework of over a dozen pegs dotted one section of wall. Obviously there had been tools hanging from them at one time. Other than the boat and pegs, the rest of the shop was bare.

“I’ll find the way to the roof and take a look around,” Bart said. “Wait here for the others.”

“Alright,” agreed Riyan as Bart turned and headed deeper into the building.

At the back door, Riyan poked his head out and took a look around. The alley was quiet, only a single small dog rooting around the garbage and filth. When he saw Kevik appear, he waved him over.

Bart had returned by the time Chyfe and the twins had joined them in the carpenter’s shop. “Patrols are still on the streets,” he said. “There’s a good view of the bridge from the roof.”

“And?” asked Chad.

“Still heavily guarded,” he said. “I say we rest while we can. Once night falls and we head out, there’s no telling when we’ll be able to sleep again.”

Giving out with a yawn, Kevik nodded in agreement. As soon as he entered the building, he had retrieved his staff from the bolt of cloth.

“I’ll take first watch,” offered Bart.

Chad nodded then realization hit him. His blanket was still in the saddlebag on his horse, which was now in the possession of the soldiers. That is if it hadn’t been destroyed when the barrels of oil blew. “Great,” he moaned.

Riyan gave him a grin. They were all in the same predicament. All they had were the clothes on their backs, and the packs they carried. Of course those packs didn’t hold much more than some food, basic tools necessary for survival, and water bottles. Also, Riyan still had the three key segments in his pack while Kevik’s held the magical items.

“Here,” Bart said. He knew exactly what Chad was belly aching about.

Chad turned at his voice and saw Bart’s Cloak with the hole burned in the back sailing through the air toward him. Catching the Cloak, he held it up and took a good look at the ruined section. Riyan was looking at him through the hole. “That was close,” he said.

“Tell me about it,” responded Bart. Taking off the cloak he appropriated at the clothier’s, he showed them the back of his shirt. Though not nearly as damaged as the Cloak had been, there was still a scorched section with a piece missing the size of a hand. “My back feels like it got burned too.”

“Want me to use the healing gem on it?” asked Kevik.

Bart shook his head. “No. It’ll remind me to be more careful next time.”

“As you wish,” replied Kevik.

While the others made themselves as comfortable as possible, Bart went to the rear door and closed it. Throwing the bar to keep unwanted guests out, he then made a circuit of the building to make sure the rest of the doors were similarly locked. Once that was done, he went to the back room where the roof access was located and made his way to the roof.

From there he had a commanding view of the surrounding streets. During his watch, patrols of guards would pass by along the street below, giving him moments of worry before they continued past.

Off to the south, smoke still rose to the sky, but it gradually begun to lessen as the efforts of those fighting it took affect. In the back of his mind, Bart hoped the fires would continue. For when the fires were put out, those men would be free to aid in the search. And it was still many hours until dark.

Bart was in his second hour atop the roof keeping an eye on the town. During that time, he’d watched patrols continuously making sweeps through the city. Citizens were out and about, some congregated in groups while others tried to continue with their daily routines despite the chaos into which their city had been plunged.

Not too far down the street from the building where they hid stood an inn. He couldn’t see the stable from his position, but the fact it was a three story structure led him to believe it might have enough horses in its stable for each of them. But even should he be able to steal enough, there was still the matter of making it out of town. And with the number of soldiers…

All this was going through his mind when his eyes caught a change in movement further into town. Squads of guards were going from house to house. Soldiers would enter a building only to reappear on the building’s roof. After a brief look around, they would disappear back into the house and reappear again on the street. Moving on, they headed over to the next. Dread began to fill him as he gazed across the city and saw the scene repeating down street after street. They were now searching every house!

He wasn’t able to see the entirety of Tryn, but from what he could see, they had begun searching buildings on the eastern side of town and were working their way toward the river. A glance to the bridge showed that the soldiers stationed there were being augmented by another twenty guards.

“Damn!” he cursed quietly. The plans he had worked out were useless in the face of what the soldiers were doing now. They no longer had the option of waiting for the coming of night. Still hours away, the search parties will have reached them by then.

He took a few moments to gauge the speed with which the search parties were moving from house to house and figured they had less than twenty minutes to get out of there. He quickly left the roof and hurried down to where the others were sleeping.

“Time to go,” he announced to the forms sleeping on the floor.

“What?” asked a groggy Riyan. Propping himself up on an elbow, he worked to keep eyes heavy with sleep from closing as he looked toward Bart.

“They’ve begun a house to house search,” Bart explained.

That woke him up. Snapping awake, he looked toward the door.

“They’re not here yet,” Bart told him. Moving toward Chad who was still sleeping, Bart nudged him with the toe of his boot. “Wake up Chad!”

Riyan reached over to his friend and shook his shoulder.

Opening his eyes, Chad looked to Riyan then suddenly grimaced as he gripped the back of his head where he had been injured.

“Are you okay?” asked Riyan.

“Head hurts,” he replied. “Bad.”

“Kevik!” hollered Riyan. When he had the magic user’s attention, he said, “Chad’s head is hurting again. See if your gem will help.”

“Alright,” Kevik said, then hurried to Chad’s side.

Bart stepped back to allow Kevik room to work. “Make it fast,” he told him. “We don’t have much time.”

“I’ll try,” Kevik said. In a second the gem was in his hand and pressed to the back of Chad’s head.

Seth had moved to the window and was staring outside. “I don’t see anyone,” he said.

“You will before long,” Bart stated. He then explained how the guards had started on the eastern side and were working their way toward the river.

“Kind of like they’re tightening the noose,” offered Chyfe.

Bart nodded. “You might say that.”

“What are we to do?” asked Soth.

Taking a moment to think, Bart finally said, “The river.”

“Won’t they be expecting that?” argued Soth.

“Probably,” replied Bart. “But what choice do we have? Unless that is, you want to slug our way through their entire army.” Turning to the twins, he said, “You two head over to the river and check it out. Find out what we’re up against.”

“You got it,” Seth said. Then to Soth he said, “Come on.”

As the twins left, Bart moved to the window and kept watch.

Riyan watched the glow from the gem as its healing properties worked to ease his friend’s pain. “Better?” he asked Chad.

“Getting there,” he replied. After another minute of Kevik’s ministrations, Chad said, “The pain’s gone.”

Riyan turned to Kevik as he was putting the gem back into his pouch. “I thought the gem healed him last night?”

“It did,” answered Kevik. “But I’m not a healer and I’ve always heard injuries to the head could be bad.”

“That’s what they told us at the Guild too,” replied Riyan. He gave his friend a hand up and they hurried to get their things together before the twins returned.

They didn’t have long to wait before Bart turned from the window and said, “They’re back.” Moving from the window, he crossed to the back door and opened it for the brothers. “Well?” he asked.

“Soldiers line the shoreline on both sides,” explained Soth.

“There are more on this side than the other,” added Soth.

“How many are there?” asked Chyfe.

“More than a couple,” replied Seth. Moving to the window, he pointed to the nearest alley running through the buildings closets to the water. “Where that alley ends are four soldiers.”

“Not guards?” asked Chad.

Seth shook his head. “No, just soldiers. From what we could tell, similar groups of four are stationed at the mouth of every alley and street coming out near the river. Two bowmen are along the banks of the river as well.”

“Close?” asked Chyfe.

Seth nodded.

Bart considered the situation a moment then glanced to Riyan who said, “We’re not going to be able to sneak out of here are we?”

“Doesn’t look like it,” replied Bart.

A silence hung in the air for several seconds as each thought of what to do. Then from outside, voices were heard. They were coming from the main street running along the front of the building. Bart immediately rushed to a window and saw a squad of soldiers moving toward the door of the building across the street from where they hid. Behind those soldiers, others began to appear as they moved to search other buildings. One squad was heading for the door to their building.

Turning back to the others, he said, “Out of time.” Moving quickly, he reached the back door. As the others joined him, he flung open the door and scanned the area for soldiers. Not finding any, he emerged from the building and hurried across the alley toward the back door of the building opposite theirs.

Wham!

Upon finding it locked, he used his foot and kicked the door open. “Come on!” he said, encouraging the others to move quickly. Passing inside, he moved deeper into the building.

Chyfe was the last to pass from the alley. Shutting the door behind him, he was about to follow the others when he heard a voice from outside on the street say, “It came from over here!”

Next to the door was a small window. Moving to it, he looked out and saw a squad of soldiers appear. The six soldiers came to a stop and looked around.

“Are you sure you heard something?” asked one.

“Yes,” the second soldier replied.

“I heard it too,” confirmed another.

Then a noise behind him caused Chyfe to turn and see Riyan framed in the doorway leading deeper into the building. Chyfe indicated the soldiers outside and mouthed, “Soldiers.”

Riyan nodded. “They’re everywhere,” he replied in a whisper. “Now come on!”

Chyfe glanced one last time out the window and saw the guards still standing in the same spot deliberating. He then left the window and followed Riyan as he moved further into the building.

There they found Bart standing near a man lying unconscious on the floor. It was an older man, maybe in his fifties. And by the way the room in which they stood was decorated, he had to be wealthy. Chyfe was frankly surprised that Bart had been able to subdue the man before he could raise an alarm.

From another doorway leading still further toward the rear of the house, Soth emerged. “The river’s right behind us,” he said with a nod in that direction. Indicating the man lying supine on the floor, Soth added, “It looks like he might have a boat we could use to get out of here.”

“Where?” asked Riyan.

“There’s a dock not thirty feet from the front door,” explained Soth. “Next to it is a small building which could possibly house a boat.”

“Excellent,” stated Bart. He glanced down at the unconscious man before heading to the front of the house. The others went with him. From neighboring houses, they began to hear people protesting the invasion of their homes by the soldiers.

As Bart joined Seth by the front window, Seth turned toward him. Pointing to the right he said, “Four soldiers stand guard not ten feet that way.” Then pointing in the other direction he said, “Another four down there about thirty feet away.”

Bart nodded as he came to the window to see for himself.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

A second later, Chyfe appeared. Pointing back to the way they had entered the house, he said, “Soldiers!”

“Time to leave,” announced Bart. To Kevik he said, “Can you make the men to our right fall asleep?”

Kevik nodded. He quickly moved past Bart and went to the window. Looking out, he saw the men where they stood at the mouth of an alley.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

“Open up!” a soldier demanded.

Arcane words issued from Kevik’s mouth. When the words ceased, he turned to Bart. “It’s done.”

“Good,” stated Bart. “You follow me and goo the soldiers to our right as soon as you get out the door.” To the others he said, “Let’s hope that boathouse houses a boat.”

Bam! Crack!

“They’re breaking in!” exclaimed Chad.

Followed closely by Kevik, Bart moved to the front door and flung it open. Racing through, Bart headed directly to the boathouse. From behind him he heard Kevik cast his goo spell which was followed closely by the startled exclamations of newly gooified guards.

Chyfe brought up the rear as they raced toward the boathouse. Just as he was about to pass through the door, he heard from behind him, “Stop!” Then… “We found them!”

Glancing back, he saw the squad of soldiers who had been deliberating earlier appear from the back. Drawing their swords, they rushed forward. Increasing his speed, Chyfe raced through the door, grabbed the door handle, and slammed it shut. He held onto the handle to prevent the soldiers from opening it and following.

“Chyfe!” hollered Riyan. From the doorway to the boathouse, Riyan caught Chyfe’s attention. “Move aside!”

“What?” he asked. Then he saw Kevik standing beside Riyan and understood. Diving to the side, he barely missed being caught in the goo spell Kevik used to seal the door closed. Chyfe hit the ground, rolled and was quickly back on his feet. As he raced for the boathouse door, an arrow sailed past. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the nearest archer by the river moving toward him. Readying another arrow, he took aim as Chyfe rapidly closed the distance to the boathouse.

Energy missiles flew from Kevik’s hand, striking the archer in the chest and face. Knocked backward, the archer hit the ground and didn’t get back up. Moving next to Riyan, Kevik motioned for Chyfe to hurry up.

Along the riverbank to the right and left, the cry was going up that they had been found. Soldiers began emerging from alleys and streets. Riyan held the boathouse door open for Chyfe as he raced through. He and Kevik were now the only ones outside the boathouse.

Inside there was a small, six seater rowboat tied to a small dock. The boathouse itself was barely wide enough to accommodate the rowboat. A locked door stood between the rowboat and the river. Bart was forced to stand on the prow of the rowboat in order to work on the lock with his picks. Seth and Soth held the sides of the boat to keep it stable for him.

“We’ll hold them off,” Riyan hollered through the door. “Just get that door open!” Turning to Kevik, he removed his sling. “He needs a few seconds.”

“I hope not much more than that,” he replied. Then he mouthed arcane words and a shimmering field appeared. A split second later, arrows deflected off its surface. As Kevik started casting goo spells and energy missiles, Riyan’s sling began to whine as he brought it to a quick twirl before sending its bullet on a deadly trajectory. Aiming for the archers, he began bringing them down while Kevik’s shield protected them.

“Try to get the archers on the other side of the river,” urged Kevik. Energy missiles leapt from his fingers and raked the leading edge of the advancing soldiers to their right. “Downriver,” he added, when he saw Riyan’s slung bullet take out an archer upriver.

Riyan quickly grasped what Kevik was getting at. Once they left the boathouse, the current would take them downriver. Changing his stance, he faced toward downriver and took aim at the nearest archer.

“Okay!” hollered Seth. “He got it open, let’s go!”

Kevik cast two goo spells before entering the boathouse, one to the left and one to the right. Inside, he saw that the others were already in the rowboat. The seat in the stern was vacant for him and Riyan.

Bart, Chyfe, and Chad were crammed into the prow while the twins held oars in the middle seat. Riyan allowed Kevik in first then gave the boat a push to get it moving from the boathouse. Once it was on its way, he jumped in.

Seth handed him a third oar and said, “You steer.” Once the rowboat cleared the boathouse, he and his brother began rowing for all they were worth.

“Archers!” hollered Bart.

A second later, Kevik cast a protective field between them and the archers on the shore. When an arrow embedded itself in the other side of the boat, he cast a second one to shield them from the archers on that side too.

Rowing for all they were worth, the twins quickly had them skimming across the water. At the stern, Riyan held the oar in the water and maneuvered them toward the center of the river, then turned to follow the river south.

On the banks of the river, arrows flew toward them. Kevik’s shields kept the deadly missiles from reaching their marks as they steadily pulled away. The soldiers ran in pursuit, but between the river’s current and the effort of the twins, they couldn’t keep up. Once they realized their quarry would escape, they gave up the chase and quick-timed it back into town.

Kevik kept the protective shields up until the spells had run their course, just in case. Behind them, the town of Tryn slowly fell away. Ahead of them, the river began entering a canyon.

“The Wrath of Hennon,” Chyfe stated as he gazed to the mouth of the canyon.

“What?” asked Bart.

Chyfe turned to him. “It’s what the locals call it,” he replied.

From behind Bart, Soth added, “This is where The River Man got his name. He survived.”

The mouth of the canyon drew ever closer as each thought about what that might mean. “It’s before the spring thaw,” Riyan said encouragingly. “The river would have to be at its lowest point right now, right? We should make it.”

“Let’s hope so,” Chad replied. Then more quietly to himself he said, “Let’s hope so.”

Bart clapped Chad on the back and gave him a grin.

As the mouth of the canyon rose before them, the twins rowed on.

Chapter Twenty-One

If they had been expecting a wild ride, they were sorely disappointed. Having been in the canyon well over an hour, they encountered nothing but gently flowing water. Chad and Riyan were rowing hard, having taken over from the twins to give them a break. With the threat of pursuit likely to soon develop, they had to keep a fast pace.

“This isn’t so bad,” commented Bart. In fact, for those not rowing, it was a quiet and peaceful ride. The canyon walls rose high on either side of them. In places they were almost vertical while in others there was more of a gentler incline.

“No it isn’t,” agreed Riyan. “How far should we go?”

From his position at the prow, Bart replied, “At least until dark. We’ll find a spot to make camp before the light completely fades.”

“Won’t that afford those behind us a chance to catch up?” asked Seth.

Bart glanced to the walls of the canyon rising above them. “Any pursuit likely to overtake us will come down the river,” he said. “And from what you’ve said of the conversation you had about this place, it sounded like they would be hesitant to follow.”

“The average citizen, yes,” agreed Seth. “But these will be soldiers in pursuit.”

“Look,” interjected Chad, “riding along an unknown river in the dark is dangerous. Especially one with a reputation of being deadly.”

“I see your point,” agreed Seth.

Another couple of hours found them even deeper into the canyon with no sign of it ending. None of them had ever heard of one so long before. Oh sure, in the mountains around Quillim there were many canyons, but none like this.

The sides of the canyon were dotted with scrub brush and the occasional tree. In one area they came to it looked as if the canyon wall on the right had given way some time in the distant past. A great pile of rocks had been deposited in and around the river. Some of the rocks ranged from being the size of a small boulder to that of a large house. Passing through that area gave them a few anxious moments of white water turbulence, but it wasn’t anything they couldn’t handle.

For the rest of the morning and afternoon, they continued rowing. Every half hour they would rotate the rowers so as not to overtire anyone. When the sun reached the rim of the canyon and the light started to fade, they sought a place to camp. It only took them a short time before a suitable location was found.

The canyon widened a bit as its walls grew less vertical. A beach of sorts opened up on their right side, large enough to afford them sufficient dry, level ground upon which to camp. Kevik, who had tiller duty, steered them over to it where they disembarked.

“Gather what wood you can,” Bart said as he left the boat. “We’ll need a fire. It’s going to get cold tonight.” It was already nippy. With the wind whipping through the canyon as it was, it brought the wind chill down to well below freezing. When night came, it would be even worse.

As it turned out, there was plenty of wood to be had. Dead limbs fallen from the trees high on the canyon walls, not to mention a large pile of driftwood that had washed ashore some time in the past, provided all they needed. While the others gathered wood, Chyfe created a ring of stones for their fire pit. Within he placed some of the drier sticks and brush then stood back while Kevik shot sparks onto the wood. Twice he cast his sparks spell before they had the kindling smoldering. Then with a gentle breath, Chyfe encouraged the wood to catch. After that it was a simple matter of slowly adding wood as the fire grew.

Soth, ever the creative one, arranged the boat on its side upwind from the fire. With help from his brother and Riyan, they used several good sized boulders to prop it into position as a wind break. Once it was in place, the affects of the wind diminished rapidly and the fire was better able to warm them.

As the evening settled into twilight, they sat around the fire. Everyone that was but Seth, who had the current watch. Wrapped in two cloaks against the cold, he was some distance away keeping watch on the river. He couldn’t be any closer as the light from the fire would ruin his night vision. Without it, it would be unlikely for him to see anyone coming down the river before it was too late.

Suddenly, a grumbling sound disturbed the quiet of the night. “Sorry,” apologized Chad. “I’m hungry.” It had been his stomach that made the noise.

“Aren’t we all,” agreed Riyan with a grin. In fact, it had been a day or longer since anyone had anything to eat. Their provisions had been kept in the saddlebags that were on the horses they lost. They still had their water bottles, but that was a poor substitute.

Remembering the map he had bought at the cartographer’s, Riyan pulled it out. “Now, where are we?” he asked. The others gathered around as he sought their location.

Hylith was easy enough to locate, and by following the river southward, they came to where it entered the canyon. The town of Tryn they just escaped from was not depicted.

According to the map, the river continued on a southeasterly heading until it was joined by another. At that point it turned southward where it was joined by yet another tributary. Riyan pointed to a spot a little before where the first river joined theirs. “I think we’re here,” he said.

“Probably,” agreed Bart. He then pointed to where the river canyon passed through a mountain range south of the second tributary. “If we left the river here,” he said, “we could cut through the mountains.”

“I don’t think that would be a good idea,” countered Chyfe.

Bart looked up at him and asked, “Why not?”

“I realize you’re a city boy and all,” Chyfe said, “so you might not realize the folly of what you’re suggesting.”

“And what folly is that?” Bart asked. He was bristling over being called a ‘city boy’, even though that was exactly what he was.

“First of all, we have no food,” he stated. “No blankets, no warm coats. Cutting through the mountains without sufficient gear would be a death sentence.” Beside him, Soth nodded agreement.

“We’re barely making it here in the lowlands as it is,” offered Chad from where he was huddled as close to the fire as he could without the risk of his clothing catching fire.

Bart gazed at Chad a moment then turned back to Chyfe. “And your other point?” he asked.

“Actually that was it,” said Chyfe. “That we’d succumb to the elements should we attempt to cross the mountains ill prepared.”

“So what do you propose we do then?” he asked.

Chyfe drew closer to the map and indicated a spot in the hills this side of the mountains. “Either we try to make our way out of the canyon before here,” he explained, “or we continue down the river past the mountains. With any luck, there’ll be a town close where we can acquire provisions.”

“That’s if we make it that far,” interjected Riyan. With all eyes turned to him, he added, “There’s still the matter of navigating the river. I can’t imagine it’s called the Wrath of Hennon for its scenic beauty.”

“True,” agreed Bart. He could see the wisdom in what Chyfe said and had already discarded his idea of crossing the mountains. “Then we should do it after the second tributary. If we make our way through the hills along the northern slope of the mountains, we might be able to slip through.” He trailed his finger along the northern flank of the mountains to the west of the river.

“Why go that way?” asked Soth.

“We still have to get the last segment of the key,” replied Bart. “I don’t like it, but we have to return to Hylith and continue our search.” He glanced to Riyan. “It’s all we have to go on.”

Riyan sighed and nodded. “You’re right,” he agreed.

“It’ll be dangerous,” stated Soth. “We won’t be able to simply walk in through the gates like last time.”

“True,” admitted Bart. “But what choice have we?”

Riyan looked again to the map. “There’s a town not far from the canyon if we leave before the mountains,” he said, pointing to it. “Once we resupply, we could head north along this road and be back near Hylith in no time.”

“Alright then, it’s settled” Bart said. “We make our way from the canyon after the second tributary.”

Another hour was spent discussing their plan, arguing over the merits of making for Hylith or not. When it came time for Soth to relieve his brother at watch, he took his position while Seth rejoined the others. Shortly after that, they turned in. Despite the fear gnawing at each of them that pursuit might appear on the river, none developed.

When dawn began brightening the morning sky, they made ready to return to the river. Tempers were a bit frayed as everyone was starving and tired. Between the bite of cold and the grumbling of their bellies, none had been able to sleep well.

As they were about to return to the water, an argument developed over who was to row. Both Bart and Seth felt it was the other’s turn. It almost came to blows before Riyan and Chad stepped in and volunteered. By the time sunlight hit the western rim of the canyon, they were underway. Kevik sat in the back with Bart who was using the oar as a rudder. Chad and the twins were crammed into the front.

“Still no sign of pursuit,” observed Kevik.

Chyfe glanced back at him and nodded. “Thank goodness,” he replied.

Soth had Riyan’s map open and was studying it. “We should reach where the first river comes in before too much longer,” he announced.

As they continued along, the walls of the canyon began growing closer together. Areas of beaches at the base of the canyon slowly disappeared until all that was left were sheer walls rising high above them. Then came the roar. Softly at first, the sound quickly grew louder with every stroke of the oar. Then, they saw where the canyon walls narrowed still further.

White foam shot into the air at the narrowest point as water crashed against the sides and over boulders in the water. The air past the bottleneck was filled with spray.

“Oh my god,” breathed Soth when he saw what was coming.

The water began to grow rough as the surface rippled with waves. Their boat rocked side to side as the waves grew more intense. They were being propelled by the river toward the bottleneck at an ever increasing speed. Chad and Riyan no longer needed to concern themselves with increasing their forward momentum. Rather, they began using their oars to steady their progress and keep from turning sideways.

Just before they were sucked into the opening, Seth saw the drop on the other side. “Hang on!” he shouted and then they were in the bottleneck.

Waves crashed into the sides of the boat, sending ice cold water and spray to drench its occupants. The boat started turning sideways and Bart yelled to Riyan and Chad, “Keep us straight!” Using his oar as well, he strove to keep them straight.

Riyan and Chad worked furiously to prevent their boat from turning out of line. Before they were able to get it straight with the river again, it felt as if the river dropped out from under them. The prow tipped down as they went over the drop. Ten feet they fell before hitting the bottom.

The jarring impact caused Kevik to lose his grip on the side of the boat and fell against the backs of Riyan and Chad. Bart grabbed him and pulled him back to his seat, just as a massive wave washed over them. Thoroughly soaking them all, it left several inches of water in the bottom of the boat.

Their boat was pushed one way then another as Riyan and Chad rowed with all their might to keep them in proper alignment with the river. A patchwork of hidden boulders beneath the waters created eddies and micro whirlpools of vicious power, all of which sought to drag their boat under.

As they were pulled pell-mell through the turbulent water, wave after wave crashed over them. At times it seemed they would be swamped only to level out once more and continue on.

Then, the canyon walls began to recede and the water calmed. “We made it!” exclaimed Chad with a whoop and cry.

“Don’t get too excited yet,” Chyfe turned around and said.

“Why?” Chad asked. Chyfe pointed to the river ahead of them where the first tributary joined with theirs. Chad’s face fell as he saw the churning water where the two rivers converged.

“Once we get through this,” Seth said, “it’s a ways before the next river converges.”

“Seth!” Bart hollered over the much reduced roar, “Relieve Riyan.” He then took the oar from Chad as he changed places with him. “You guys did well,” he told them as he took his seat and commenced paddling.

“Thanks,” said Chad.

“Keep an eye on Kevik,” Bart told him.

“Don’t worry about me,” Kevik told Chad. Then all of a sudden, his lower half was covered in goo. “I’m not about to fall out this time. Anyone else want the same treatment?” The others shook their heads no.

Seth swapped places with Riyan and soon, he and Bart were rowing gently toward the convergent zone of the two rivers. Where they met, the waters roiled and frothed making what they had just passed through seem a stroll in the woods. Before their river met the other, there was a double drop, each part equal to what they had just gone through. Then just after the turbulent convergence of the two rivers, there was one final drop. Beyond that, a lake of sorts was formed and the water once again calmed down dramatically.

“I can see why everyone avoids this area,” commented Chyfe.

“I know,” acknowledged Soth. “And this is winter. Wonder what it’s like after the spring thaw.”

“Couldn’t even imagine,” said Chad.

As they neared the first drop, the roar from the turbulent area grew ever louder. Spray began filling the air and the river again picked up speed.

Bart sought for the least chaotic area through which to pass through. Looking past the initial double drop, he saw that the side to the right of where the waters converged was slightly calmer, but not by much. He pointed it out to Seth. “Once we’re past the drops,” he hollered to be heard over the growing roar, “make for there.”

Seth nodded and then they braced for the first drop. “Here we go!” he hollered.

Riding in the front as he was, Riyan had a good view of what was to come. As they drew close to the first drop, his eyes widened and his hands had a death grip on the prow. Bracing himself, he felt the front of the boat dip as they reached the drop. Behind him he heard Bart yell, “Yeeeee-haaaaaw!”

Over the drop they went and Riyan was wide-eyed as the boat raced for the frothing, churning mass at the bottom. Not a sheer drop to be sure, but rather one that dropped fifteen feet over a twenty foot span. Their boat plummeted along, rocked by waves crashing over submerged rock. They were thrown first one way and then another by competing eddies only to be brought up again by a swell and slammed back down.

Bart and Seth rowed furiously to keep them pointed in the right direction. And when they had passed the first drop, they had but a moment’s reprieve before reaching the second.

A much more precipitous drop than the first, the second was more like a small waterfall. As the prow edged over and began to tip, an inarticulate scream escaped Riyan as he saw the distance they were to plummet.

“Hang on!” yelled Soth beside him.

Dropping fast, their boat felt as if it was airborne for a second before impacting with the water once again. The prow actually went under the surface of the water for a brief moment before righting itself, completely soaking Riyan, Soth, and Chyfe who sat in the front. Now, the water in their boat was up to their calves and Riyan feared their boat may sink if it grew any deeper.

With the second drop behind them, Bart hollered, “Row Seth! To the right!”

Using all their might, he and Seth worked to get their boat away from the worst of the turbulent water where the two rivers converged. In the stern, Chad used the steerage oar to aid in altering their course toward the less chaotic area.

Though calmer, it was a relative term. It was still an area fraught with whitewater crashing over submerged boulders, and strong currents working to pull them out into the more violent water.

“Row!” yelled Bart.

Waves crashed over them. As Bart and Seth worked to keep them from the submerged boulders, there was just so much they could accomplish against the force pitted against them.

Smash! Crack!

Unable to avoid one of the boulders, the bottom of the boat slammed on top of it. A six inch crack appeared in the bottom beneath Bart’s feet. Then a wave came crashing into them from the side and pushed them back into the roaring rapids.

Violent eddies began turning their boat to the side. Seth and Bart fought hard to keep them straight but their efforts fell short. The boat was now running sideways on the river.

“Row damn you!” cursed Bart. Stroke after fast stroke, their oars dipped into the water and strove to straighten themselves.

Out of nowhere a fish leaped into the front of the boat and began thrashing about. Seth was quick to notice it and alerted his brother. Soth held on with one hand while he drew his knife with the other.

The fish was flapping about wildly and was near to going over the side. “Quick!” Seth urged as he frantically rowed to get the boat pointed in the right direction.

Soth struck with his knife just as the fish flipped and was about to go over the side. The blade pierced the fish’s flesh with such force, it embedded itself an inch into the wood of the boat.

“Rock!” yelled Chyfe.

Soth left the fish pinned to the side of the boat as he turned his attention back to the river.

They were heading broadside directly toward a large boulder sticking out from the water. Bart and Seth doubled their efforts. Just before they hit, a massive wave struck the side of their boat, deluging them with water. The force of the wave had been just strong enough to alter their course sufficiently to avoid the boulder.

“Almost through!” hollered Soth as they passed the boulder by scant inches.

Chad worked his rudder, and between his efforts and those of Seth and Bart, they were able to turn the prow to face once again downriver. They maneuvered through two more small drops, was soaked as another wave crashed over them, and then they were past. Almost immediately, the water calmed as they floated out onto the lake.

“Oh man!” exclaimed Bart with a gleeful shout. In front of him Riyan was still holding on tight to the prow. Leaning forward, he clapped him on the back. “Are you okay?”

A subtle nod of his head was all the answer Riyan gave. It took a few moments, but he eventually let go of the boat.

“We better get to the shore,” Chad said. The boat was all but filled with water and they were soaked to the skin. The ice cold water was quickly sapping the warmth from their bodies. He tapped Bart on the shoulder and pointed to where the banks of the river again flattened out into a beach area.

Bart nodded. He and Seth began rowing once more while Chad used his oar as a rudder and steered them that way. The goo which had kept Kevik stuck to his seat was gone and Kevik gave him a smile.

“Glad that’s over,” he said.

“You know it,” agreed Chad. “Though we still have at least one more area to pass through.”

“Can’t imagine it could be any worse than what we just went through,” Seth added as he continued to row.

As they made their way toward the shore, Soth returned his attention back to the fish impaled by his knife. A sizable specimen, it’s struggles were growing weaker by the second. Soth took hold of the fish in one hand and removed his knife with the other. He caught Seth looking at him and grinned.

“Nice strike,” admired Seth.

“May not fill our bellies completely,” Soth said to his brother, “but it should take the edge off.”

“We could use some of its meat as bait to catch others,” suggested Riyan.

“Can you fish?” asked Soth.

Riyan nodded. “Just need some string and a long stick,” he said. He glanced to Kevik seated beside him.

Kevik saw the way he was eyeing his staff. “Don’t you even think about it,” he said defiantly.

Riyan laughed. “Don’t worry, I wasn’t,” he assured him.

By the time they reached the beach, everyone but the two rowers were froze to the bone. While Riyan fashioned a crude fishing pole and a makeshift hook from a piece of driftwood, the others gathered wood for a fire. Then just as they did previously, Chyfe and Kevik soon had a fire going.

The six foot piece of driftwood he was using for his pole proved a bit bulky but serviceable. He unraveled some of his shirt for the fishing line, and with a small section of the fish as bait, he went and stood at the water’s edge.

“Chad,” he hollered after casting his line out.

“What?” replied his friend.

“Take out the map and dry it for me would you?” he asked.

“Sure thing,” said Chad. He then went to Riyan’s pack and removed the map. Carefully unfolding the soaked material, in no time he had it drying near the fire.

While he was doing this, the twins had erected a spit upon which the fish Soth’s quick reflexes had skewered was starting to roast. When the droplets from the fish hit the fire with a hiss, the resulting aroma cramped everyone’s stomach in hunger.

Bart had the boat upturned on the beach and was inspecting the bottom. Kevik noticed what he was doing and walked over. “What are you doing?” he asked.

Glancing up, Bart said, “We hit a rock and I was checking the damage.” He pointed to a six inch crack that appeared along the midsection of the boat. Several other cracks radiated out from it like spidery tendrils.

“Will it float?” asked Kevik.

“Should,” he replied. “The crack isn’t very large, I’m sure there’ll be some leakage. Hopefully not too bad.” Then his stomach rumbled as the odor from the roasting fish wafted his way. He grinned at Kevik whose stomach had just done the same thing.

“I got one!” yelled Riyan.

They both turned to see Riyan standing in the water, a foot from the edge. The piece of driftwood he was using for a pole was bending as he tried to pull the fish from the water. Chad bolted up and raced to his aid.

“Don’t pull too hard,” Chad advised as he entered the water.

“I’m not,” replied Riyan. “It’s a big one.”

Chad reached the string and began working his way further into the water toward where it passed beneath the surface. Even before he reached where the string entered the water, he could see a large shape at its end. He pulled out his knife and waded out even further.

“Be careful,” Bart warned Chad as he came to stand beside Riyan.

Too intent on the struggling fish, Chad failed to hear what Bart said. Moving closer, he came within a foot of where the fish fought to free itself from the hook. Just as he was about to strike, his foot slipped on a loose stone lying on the riverbed and fell face first into the water.

“Chad!” exclaimed Riyan.

Bart quickly entered the water and rushed to where Chad was thrashing about. Reaching out, he grabbed hold of Chad’s cloak and pulled him up. When Chad broke the surface, he had the fish impaled upon his knife.

“Got him!” he exclaimed proudly.

Bart laughed and clapped him on the back. “Good job,” he said.

Chad held up the fish as he walked back to the beach. In a matter of minutes, it was on a second spit roasting beside the first. “There might be enough left over to take with us,” he commented. Shivering from his dunking in the water, he huddled close to the fire. But such was not the case. By the time everyone had been completely satiated, both fish had been reduced to skeletal remains.

They remained on the beach for another hour until their clothes and packs had dried somewhat. Then they flipped the boat back over and set it on the water to get underway once more.

Bart was the first to enter the boat and he kept his eye on the crack along the bottom. A small trickle of water began seeping into the bottom as the others climbed in. The last to enter was Riyan who pushed the boat from the shore as he hopped in.

Once in, he pulled out his map while Chyfe and Soth rowed. Sitting next to him, Bart noticed Riyan perusing the map and asked, “How far is it until the next river joins this one?”

“Not sure,” came the reply. “Maybe an hour or so.”

Bart gazed to the sky and judged there still to be two or three hours of light left. Here at the bottom of the canyon, it tended to get dark fast once the sun started going down. “Be nice if we could get past it before nightfall,” he said. “Then we could see about making our way out in the morning.”

Riyan nodded. “Then things get interesting,” he said.

From the front of the boat they heard Chad say, “Not too interesting.”

They grinned. “But interesting makes life fun,” replied Bart, egging him on.

“I wouldn’t mind a touch of boredom here and there on occasion,” stated Chad.

Bart laughed. “I’ll see what I can do,” he replied.

They steadily made their way southward and had soon passed from the lake. The river was now wider and seemed to flow deeper. It was peaceful on the river, almost as if there were no cares in world. Birds flew overhead adding to the restful mood, their cries at times disturbing the quiet of the canyon.

And so things remained calm for the next hour or so until once again, they began to hear the now unmistakable sound of rough water ahead. “Can we be there already?” asked Seth.

“Maybe,” replied Riyan.

Though what was making the sound continued to be out of sight, the sound coming from up ahead promised a less than relaxing experience. Chyfe and Soth rowed on as the roar gradually grew louder.

When they finally saw the rough water ahead, it didn’t look all that bad. Some time in the past the right side of the canyon had slid into the river. Now, boulders of varying sizes caused the water to ripple and crash as it made its way through the debris.

Bart, who was on rudder duty, began angling them toward the left side of the river, as far away from the worst of it as he could. “Just take it easy and we’ll be fine,” he said encouragingly. Then to the two rowers, he said, “Main thing for you two to worry about is keeping us pointed downriver.”

Chyfe nodded his head in reply.

The water began to grow rough as they neared the age old landslide. Waves and eddies caused their little boat to pitch and yaw. The two rowers worked hard to keep them in proper alignment with the flow of the river while Bart steered them around the more prominent obstacles.

They dipped into watery valleys only to be thrust back upward with jarring force. Smashing back down onto the water with jaw rattling force, they maneuvered their way through the obstacle course.

Then they were past and the river grew calm once again. They were just congratulating themselves on making it through when Chad, who was now at the prow, saw the beginnings of another stretch of whitewater approaching. Unlike what they had just passed through, this time there was mist clouding the air beyond it.

“Bart!” Chad hollered. When he had Bart’s attention, he directed it to what was coming ahead.

“That might be where the last river converges,” Bart said, when he saw the cloud of mist.

As they left behind the roar of the whitewater where the canyon wall had collapsed, they began to hear the roar of turbulent water ahead. Drawing closer to the mist enshrouding the river, Chad was straining his eyes to pierce its concealing mass. When they reached the point where the roar of the water ahead of them drowned out that which was behind, Chad saw the water drop out of sight.

“Another drop coming!” he hollered.

“How bad is it?” shouted Bart from the rear of the boat.

Chad strove to determine the severity of the drop but couldn’t see past where the water dropped from sight. As they drew nearer, fear came over him as he realized why he couldn’t. “Waterfall!” he cried out.

“What?” hollered Bart.

“Waterfall!” he replied, pointing ahead. “We’re heading for a waterfall!”

Seth, who sat next to Chad in the prow, indicated a stretch of land not far off on their right. “There!” shouted Seth. “Take us there.”

Soth and Chyfe began rowing for all they were worth for the safety of the shore.

“Come on brother!” Seth exclaimed, encouraging his brother to greater efforts.

As Chad watched the fast approaching lip of the drop-off, he could hear the oars of the two rowers striking the water over and over in rapid strokes. “Faster!” he yelled. Turning back to Soth and Chyfe he said, “You must row faster.”

“Going…as fast…as I…can,” replied Chyfe.

Returning his gaze to the fore, he saw the drop-off approaching at a fast pace. Faster in fact than the stretch of shore they were tying to get to. “We’re not going to make it!” he hollered.

Bart glanced up and gauged their speed. Immediately, he knew Chad was right. “Straighten us out!” he shouted over the roar of the water. “We’re going over!” Using his oar vigorously, he worked with Soth and Chyfe as they struggled to straighten the boat out before reaching the drop-off.

“Hang on!” shouted Seth as the prow of the boat neared the drop-off.

Chad’s knuckles were gripping the edge of the boat so tightly they were practically digging into the wood. When at last he could see the water on the other side of the drop-off, his last hope of their making it through unscathed, died. For as far as he could see was churning water, massive swells, and tops of boulders jutting from the water. With a cry escaping his lips, the boat went over.

The other side of the drop-off was a steeply inclined slope. The first several yards, the water remained smooth as the boat picked up speed. Then it hit the first of the swells. Knocked to the side abruptly, the occupants hung on for dear life as water crashed over them.

“Row damn you!” cried out Bart to Soth and Chyfe. They had ceased their rowing to hang on as they went over the drop-off and the boat was beginning to turn sideways to the flow of the river. Dipping their oars once again back in the water, they struggled to straighten out.

“Kevik,” hollered Bart. Then the current suddenly grabbed hold and they were shot forward toward a boulder jutting six feet out of the water. “To the right!” he yelled to the rowers and they managed to avoid a deadly collision.

“Kevik!” Bart hollered again. “Goo us!”

His voice was drowned out by the roar of the water as he cast his spell. Shortly, each of them was securely attached to the boat.

The sudden appearance of the goo shocked Chyfe, but he was quick to realize the added stability gave him much needed leverage for rowing. Without the worry of being knocked from the boat, he could put his complete concentration on what he was doing.

From the prow Seth would shout, “Rock!” and those with oars fought to keep the boat from striking it.

Water began filling the boat from the continuous crashing of waves against them.

Wham! Crack!

The bottom of the boat struck an underwater rock and one of the boards gave way. “Kevik!” hollered Bart as he stared at the water rushing in. But then goo suddenly appeared to fill in the hole. It hadn’t covered the entire affected area completely and more water was seeping through.

“Rock!” came Seth’s warning and the rowers again worked to bypass an obstacle threatening to take out their boat. Rowing hard, they swung around the left side of the boulder only to find themselves at the top of another drop-off.

The boat fell almost vertically for ten feet before striking the water again. The impact was fierce and Chyfe lost his grip on his oar. Flying out of his hands, the oar was soon lost to the river.

“Bart!” Chyfe yelled as he twisted around. He didn’t need any words, his empty hands said everything.

Bart gave him the oar he’d been using for a rudder. They had to have two working in tandem in the middle or they would never remain pointed downstream.

Still riding massive swells that threatened to capsize them, their boat followed the river as it made its way around a bend. That’s when they saw the waterfall appear on their left.

Easily a hundred feet wide and fifty feet high, there was an incredible amount of water pouring down. This had to be the other river they had been expecting. The river they were upon flowed directly beneath the cascading mass as the two rivers merged. Easily half the surface of their river was being engulfed by the falling water. The other half was a churning nightmare.

“Oh my god!” exclaimed Riyan when he saw it. There was nowhere for them to go but straight toward it.

“This must be the Wrath of Hennon!” shouted Kevik.

Now impotent without his oar, Bart could only watch as the river pulled them ever closer. In the middle of the boat, Chyfe and Soth worked to keep them pointed in the right direction. “To the right,” he shouted to the rowers. “Keep us out of the falling water!”

Chyfe nodded. He and Soth struggled to keep them straight and away from the worst of the swells, while at the same time edging their boat further to the right.

“Faster!” shouted Bart as their progress to the right wasn’t moving along quick enough. “If that water hits us we’re dead!”

Soth and Chyfe rowed as if their lives depended on it, which it most likely did. As they rushed headlong toward the cascading water, so too did the boat work its way slowly to the right.

Bart shouted encouragement to them but it was lost in the now deafening roar of the falls. So intense was the sound that it felt as if it was reverberating through to their core.

The water level within the boat was now becoming dangerously high. Everyone but the rowers began using their hands to bail. It seemed that for every bit they removed, even more would pour in as the next swell rolled over them.

Rowers rowed and bailers bailed as they approached the base of the falls. The churning mass of water threatened to suck them beneath the cascading water. It was all Soth and Chyfe could do to keep them out of it.

In and out, out and in, went the oars until their arms screamed with pain. But they refused to give into it, for to give in was death. The river rushed along at the base of the falls, the current aiding them in escaping a watery death. Then before they knew it, they were past, but not out of the woods yet. Ahead lay a last series of cascades and drops before it was over.

“A little further and we’re home free!” shouted Riyan.

Sucked along by the current, their boat raced into a whitewater hell.

Wham!

Their boat was struck by a swell causing it to lurch to the side. Then it felt like they were airborne as they went over a drop-off.

Wham! Crack!

Hitting the water with a jarring impact, another of the boards cracked. “Come on,” Bart said to the boat. “Hold together a little longer.”

“Rock ahead!” yelled Seth.

“To the right!” shouted Riyan. But the current was too strong and they were taken to the left.

Wham!

They slammed into the rock and the front of their boat splintered away. Then the current took them over another drop-off.

Wham!

The boat struck another rock and this time it completely disintegrated. Kevik tried to dispel the goo holding them to the boat but the impact knocked the wind from him. Before he could get himself under control again, the section of boat to which he was attached began dragging him under.

Panic threatened to take his reason from him but he somehow managed to get it under control. Speaking the words beneath the water, he dispelled the goo. As soon as the goo disappeared, he ceased being dragged under and began kicking for the surface. In the churning water it was hard for him to know which way was up. Before he could reach the surface, the current slammed him into a rock.

The sudden impact startled him and he lost his grip on his staff. He hadn’t even realized he still held it until it left his fingers. Now with both hands free, he gripped the rock and worked his way to the surface. Despite the pulling current threatening to drag him back into its icy grip, he managed to cling to the rock and broke free to fresh air.

Coughing and gagging, he looked around but couldn’t see or hear anyone else. “Riyan!” he cried out. “Bart!” But the only sound he could hear was the roar of the water. Keeping a firm grip on its irregular surface, he hung on for dear life as he tried to regain some of his strength.

After a short time, his pulse quieted down and he was able to think rationally once again. The chattering of his teeth and the numbness of his limbs told him he couldn’t afford to remain in the freezing water any longer. He tried to maneuver so he could see around the rock to the rest of the river, but his frozen fingers lost their grip and the current sucked him away.

He fought the current, somehow managing to keep his head above water. Time and again swells smashed into him and drove him under only to again regain the surface a moment later.

Then an approaching shadow caught his eye, it was a fallen tree lying jammed between two rocks just above the waterline. As he neared, he reached out and snagged one of its limbs. Coming to a stop, he fought the current as it tried to dislodge his grip and drag him further downriver.

The cold water was leeching the strength from him quickly. Gasping against the bite of the cold, he looked around at his predicament. Still a third of the way from shore, it was going to be a tough swim to reach it.

“Riyan!” he hollered. Then after a short pause to hear a reply, he called, “Bart!” When no answer was forthcoming, he realized he was on his own. Glancing upriver from whence they came, he saw the waterfall and the turbulent waters where it plunged into the river. It was a miracle he still lived.

The thought that perhaps he was the only one to have made it attempted to push its way into his mind but he quickly squelched it. He wasn’t going to allow himself to ruminate about such things until he found proof to back it up.

He took only a few moments to steel himself against the struggle that was to come, then with a deep breath, he let go of the branch. Immediately, the water dragged him away.

Kicking and splashing, he worked frantically to get to the shore. Never having had much experience with water, his efforts were only slowly bringing him closer. Foot by foot, he worked his way ever closer to the shore as the water continued to take him further down the canyon.

“Kevik!”

Hearing his name being called, he looked up and saw Riyan and Bart running along the water’s edge on the west bank. Riyan was staring at him and waving his arms as he again cried out, “Kevik!”

He was not alone! With strength renewed, he put more effort into his struggle for the shore. Though he was kicking and using his arms with great determination, it didn’t seem like he was getting any closer.

Then all of a sudden, his legs struck a submerged rock. Panic seized him at the unexpected contact, but it was short lived. He was quick to realize that the submerged rock rested on the bed of the river and that the depth of the water was no longer over his head. Splashing was heard as Bart and Riyan raced through the water to him.

“Thank the gods you’re alive,” Riyan said as he reached him. Taking hold of his arm, he helped the magic user to his feet.

“Glad you thought to get rid of the goo,” commented Bart. “We would surely have drowned, attached to the shattered remains of the boat as we were.”

Kevik only nodded as he leaned heavily on Riyan’s shoulder. Walking with him toward the shoreline, he glanced around. “Where are the others?” he asked.

“We don’t know,” replied Riyan. Then he noticed the anguished look on Kevik’s face. “But don’t worry, I’m sure they’ll turn up.”

“Hmm?” asked Kevik as he turned to look at Riyan. “Oh, it’s not that. I lost my staff.”

Upon hearing that, Bart began scanning the river and the debris washed up on its shore. There was no sign of Kevik’s staff.

“First my master’s,” moaned Kevik. “Now this. Not much of a magic user am I?”

“Hey!” exclaimed Riyan. “Stop that right now! I will not hear such things from one who has saved our lives time and time again. If not for your magic, we never would have walked out of Algoth alive.” When Kevik failed to meet his eyes, he placed his hand under his chin turned his face toward him. With a stare saying he’ll brook no argument, Riyan said, “You are a great magic user.”

Bart clapped him on the back. “That you are,” he agreed.

Tears almost began welling up in his eyes at the words his friends were saying. Unable to speak, he nodded in acknowledgement.

“Now,” Bart said, “let’s find the others.” With that, the three friends began heading downriver.

Chapter Twenty-Two

Not far from where they rescued Kevik, they found Chyfe. His body was hung up amidst a pile of driftwood and he looked for all the world like he was dead. Bart raced forward calling his name but Chyfe gave no response. Thinking the worse, he was surprised to find him still alive. His forehead sported a large knot from where he must have struck a rock on his pell-mell journey down the river.

“Riyan!” Bart yelled as he began pulling him from the driftwood, “I need your help.”

Leaving a still shaky Kevik behind, Riyan rushed to help.

“He’s still alive,” Bart said as he joined him. He gently turned Chyfe’s head toward Riyan. When Riyan saw the knot, he nodded. They soon had him free and brought back to where Kevik was sitting on the shore.

“Do you still have the healing gem?” asked Bart.

Kevik checked his pouch and nodded when he found it.

“Good,” replied Bart. “Stay here with him and fix him up. Riyan and I will continue to hunt for the others.”

Nodding, Kevik placed the gem on Chyfe’s forehead. The gem’s light shone forth and the healing began.

“Two down, three to go,” commented Riyan.

“We’ll find them,” Bart assured him. Silently he added that he hoped they’d find them alive. He didn’t want to add to whatever fears Riyan already held.

“Chad!” Riyan hollered.

“Seth, Soth!” Bart yelled as they raced down the shoreline.

The river continued its journey down the canyon, steadily growing calmer and quieter. Further ahead, they saw where the canyon took an abrupt turn to the right and passed from sight.

“Chad! Where are you?” Riyan’s voice cried out as he sought his friend. Looking not only on this side of the river but the other, he grew more worried as time progressed.

“Riyan!”

Riyan came to a sudden stop when he heard Chad’s voice. He scanned the area but couldn’t find him.

Bart gripped his shoulder with one hand as he pointed across the river with the other. “There he is.”

Following Bart’s direction, Riyan looked toward a sandbar on the other side of the river. He saw Chad waving his arms frantically. Standing as he was before a pile of driftwood, he was hard to make out.

“Are you okay?” Riyan shouted across the water.

“Yes,” he replied. “Though I think my ankle is twisted.”

“Stay there,” Riyan hollered. “We’ll get you.” He saw Chad wave in acknowledgment.

“How do you propose we do that?” asked Bart.

Riyan glanced around at all the driftwood on the beach. “Make a raft and paddle our way over,” he said.

“Think you can do that?” Bart asked.

Nodding, Riyan replied, “May take a bit, but yeah.” He and Chad used to construct rafts and float out upon the lakes near Quillim during the summer. What he had to work with here wasn’t much different than the materials they used back then.

“Alright,” he said. “You work on getting to him and I’ll try to find the twins.”

“Good luck,” Riyan said.

“You too,” replied Bart. Riyan was beginning to gather pieces of driftwood as he headed toward the bend in the river. There, the wall of the canyon jutted out to within a few yards of the water.

Calling the names of the twins, he ran along the shore. No answer was forthcoming. Upon reaching where the river began to pass around the bend, he was about to shout again when he heard voices coming from around the other side of the bend. Relief washed over him briefly before he realized the voices were not those of Seth and Soth.

Immediately, he slowed and proceeded with much greater caution. He paused just a moment as he removed the rolled leather containing his darts from his pack and placed them inside his shirt. Once they were in their familiar position, he again started toward the bend.

“…do with them?” a voice asked.

Bart slowed to a crawl as he reached the canyon wall.

“Send both of them up to the top,” another said.

Both of them? Bart didn’t like the sound of that.

Other voices began speaking as well, all of which Bart was unable to sufficiently make out. From the sound of it, the twins had been caught. But by whom? Bart wasn’t about to take any chances. He pressed his back against the side of the canyon and removed the rolled leather containing his darts.

“…back to camp…”

“You heard the…”

Snippets of conversation came from around the bend, then they began to grow quieter. It was almost as if they were moving away.

Bart quickly doctored his six remaining darts. One he kept in his right hand, three in his left. The other two were nestled loosely in the middle of the rolled leather once he had returned it to his shirt. He was about to start moving around the bend when the unmistakable sound of footsteps came from the other side. It sounded like two individuals.

Bart pressed himself against the wall again and waited.

“Can’t believe anyone would be dumb enough to ride the Wrath,” one voice stated.

“There’re always those who think they can’t die,” another said.

Bart listened as the duo made their way ever closer to where he stood. “Think they’re from Tryn?” the first one asked.

“Maybe,” replied the second. “They’re not wearing Orack’s colors though.”

If Bart had any doubts the twins were in these men’s hands, that settled it. Standing with dart in hand, Bart watched as their shadows appeared. Then when the first of the two men appeared from around the bend, Bart stepped away from the wall.

The two men stopped in surprise just as one was hit with Bart’s dart square in the chest. Before the second had a chance to react, he too was struck. The poison on the darts, entering their body so close to their hearts as it did, quickly stopped its beating. Without a word, both men staggered then fell to the ground, dead.

Bart had another dart in hand as he hurried toward them. His eyes scanned the point from which they appeared to see if any more were on their way, but found the two men to be alone. Upon reaching their side, he retrieved his two darts and quickly redoctored them.

The two men weren’t soldiers. Rather, they wore civilian clothes and were very dirty. When Bart checked their pockets, he discovered that each of them carried a number of small candles. Curious. Once his darts were again ready for battle, he left the two men behind and continued to slowly make his way around the bend.

He didn’t have far to go before the canyon opened up before him. He saw a group of eight men walking away from him on the beach. Six were armed, and in the middle walked Seth and Soth. They were heading to a camp of sorts set against the wall of the canyon. In and around the tents of the camp were another half score men.

Motion on the wall of the canyon caught his eye. A man was making his way down a series of steps that had been crudely cut into the canyon’s wall. Another below the first had a large box or crate strapped to his back as he made his way up. The steps progressed from the top all the way down where they came out near the rear of the tents.

But that was not the most interesting feature of this area that drew Bart’s attention. Not far from the camp and a hundred feet above the canyon floor sat a dark opening in the side of the canyon. Near it, stacked in a haphazard manner, were crates similar to the one the man on the steps carried. More of the crates were stacked near the base of the steps leading to the top of the cliff.

Unable to give the area more than a passing glance, his gaze was soon back on the group with the twins. He watched as they brought Seth and Soth to one of the tents. There they directed them to enter. Once they were in, the tent flap was closed and two men were posted as sentries outside.

Bart had seen enough. Moving back to the two dead men, he dragged their bodies over to a pile of driftwood and hid them as best he could. Then he hurried back upriver to Riyan and the others.

He found Riyan some distance further upriver than where he had left him. He was beginning to push his makeshift raft into the water to cross over to Chad. The conglomeration of intertwined branches and narrow logs didn’t look like it would work. But when he pushed it out onto the surface of the water, it floated and remained together.

Hearing Bart’s rapid approach, Riyan stopped and glanced in his direction. He knew something was wrong as the twins weren’t with him. Keeping a hold on his raft to prevent the river from taking it, he asked, “What’s wrong?”

“We’ve got trouble,” Bart said. He then gave Riyan the gist of the situation. When he finished, he turned his attention downstream to where Chad sat on the other side of the river. From where Riyan had chosen to enter the water, the current should carry him downriver just fast enough for him to land close to Chad’s position. A hundred yards further downriver was the bend around which lies the camp where Seth and Soth were being held.

“On your return,” he began, “are you going to be able to get back to this side before reaching the bend in the river?”

Riyan calculated the distance and the speed of the current. “I think so,” he replied.

“You better,” asserted Bart. Turning his attention back to his friend, he added, “I don’t want to have to rescue you and Chad as well as Seth and Soth.”

“You won’t,” Riyan assured his friend.

“I’m going to get Kevik and Chyfe,” Bart said. “We’ll meet you by the bend. Then we’ll see about how we can get them back.”

Riyan nodded and began pushing the raft further out onto the river. “I’ll be right back,” he said then kicked off. When he had been constructing his raft, he had discovered one of the oars they had used on their trip down the river. Using it once again, he paddled his makeshift raft across to the other side.

Once he was on his way, Bart headed upriver at a run to where they had left Kevik and Chad. Smoke was rising to the sky and he could see them sitting next to a small fire. Kevik must have built it to dry their wet, cold clothes. As he ran toward them, Bart hoped the smoke would not be noticed by those around the bend.

Kevik was the first to notice his approach and grinned. But the grin quickly faded when he realized Bart was alone and coming fast. When he drew near, Kevik came to his feet. “Where are the others?” he asked.

As Bart started to answer, he began kicking sand and dirt on the fire until it was out. “Everyone’s alive,” he replied. Then just as Kevik was about to start complaining about his ruining their fire, he filled them in on what was going on.

“Are they okay?” Chyfe asked once Bart finished.

“Last I saw they were,” he replied. “How’s your head?”

Chyfe brought his hand up and touched the spot where the lump had been. “All that’s left is a dull ache,” he answered. “Kevik’s gem is miraculous.”

“Good. Grab your stuff,” Bart told them. “We need to return before Riyan and Chad make it back across the river.”

Kevik and Chyfe grabbed their packs and the three of them were soon headed back downriver.

Bart scanned the river ahead for Riyan and his raft. When he found it, he saw Riyan and Chad were both upon it and heading back.

Chyfe saw them too. “Are they going to land before the bend in the river?” he asked.

“I don’t know,” Bart replied. “It’s going to be close.” Increasing his pace, Bart was soon flying down the beach as he raced toward the bend. If they didn’t make it, they would need his help when those around the bend took notice of them. So far though, it didn’t look as if those at the camp had. The area at the bend was quiet.

On the raft, Riyan was paddling for all he was worth. Chad had his arms over the edge of the raft and was using them to increase their forward momentum.

Riyan had his eyes on the bend, and the area around to the other side. The current had brought them to a position where the tents began coming into view. There was movement in and around the tents but he paid little heed to it. His concentration mainly lay in propelling their raft toward shore as fast as possible.

Movement upriver caught his attention, Bart was running for all he was worth down the beach toward them. Behind him came Chyfe, with Kevik rapidly falling behind though he tried to keep up.

“We might make it,” Chad said as they drew closer to the shore.

Indeed, the current seemed to lessen once they had crossed the center of the river. As Riyan’s paddle rose and fell, the camp gradually disappeared once again behind the outcropping of rock that was the bend in the river.

When they finally came to shore, it was a mere half a dozen yards before the beginning of the bend. Bart raced up to them and helped drag the raft onto the beach. He saw Chad favoring his left leg as he disembarked the raft and moved onto shore.

Chad noticed Bart taking note of him limping. “It’s not that bad,” he explained. “Twisted it a little. I can still walk.”

Bart nodded. Then Chyfe arrived while Kevik was still some distance back. “Stay here,” he told them. “I’m going to have a look.”

“Be careful,” advised Riyan.

Without responding, Bart moved off toward the bend.

“Are you sure your leg is okay?” Riyan asked Chad.

“It’s been better,” he admitted. “But I’ll survive.”

Just then, huffing and puffing, Kevik rejoined the others.

“Out of shape are we?” Chyfe asked him with a grin.

Kevik flashed him an annoyed look as he tried to catch his breath. “Physical activity had never been a high priority for me,” he explained.

Chyfe chuckled.

“We should follow Bart,” Riyan announced now that they were back together.

“I hope Seth and Soth are still alive,” said Chad.

“No reason why they shouldn’t be,” replied Riyan. Turning to follow Bart, Riyan had taken only a couple steps when he heard Kevik gasp behind him. Glancing over his shoulder, he saw Kevik moving quickly toward the raft.

“What?” he asked.

“My staff!” he exclaimed.

“Your staff?” asked Chad.

Ignoring Chad’s question, Kevik reached the raft and began disassembling it. A moment later, he pulled forth a long piece of wood.

As soon as Riyan saw it, he recognized it as Kevik’s staff. Somehow, after having slipped from Kevik’s grip, it had washed ashore and he had used it as part of the raft. A little embarrassed for not having recognized it, he turned his attention back forward and continued on.

“What idiot used my staff as part of a raft?” he demanded. Silence greeted his question. When he glanced to Chad, Chad nodded to Riyan.

“At least you have it,” Chad said mollifyingly. Next to him, Chyfe couldn’t help but grin at the expression on Kevik’s face.

Kevik glared at Riyan’s back as he followed. He was happy that he had his staff back, but still a tad upset that it had been used in such a way. With a thought, he caused light to flare at its tip, then quickly dispelled it. At least it hadn’t been damaged by such ill treatment.

Riyan could feel Kevik’s eyes boring into his back, but he kept his attention focused before him. Bart stood at the edge of the outcropping and was peering around it. Moving forward, Riyan worked his way to stand behind Bart. “Can you see them?” he asked. Stepping to the side, he peered over Bart’s shoulder toward the camp.

“No,” replied Bart. “See the tent with the two men standing in front of it?” When Riyan said he did, Bart said, “That’s where I saw them being put.”

The camp was just as Bart had described. The steps leading to the top of the cliff were steep and two men were on them. One heading up with a crate strapped to his back, and another coming down. For a brief moment, Riyan wondered how the two men would pass each other on the narrow steps.

“It doesn’t look as if they plan to move Seth and Soth any time soon,” Riyan observed.

Bart nodded. Then he glanced back to where the others had gathered behind them. “Kevik,” he said, motioning the magic user forward to join him.

Riyan backed off as Kevik moved next to Bart.

Looking around the bend, Kevik took in the camp and the tent with the two men standing guard before it.

“Do you think your sleep spell would affect them all?” Bart asked.

Kevik took a moment to figure it out in his mind then said, “I’ll need to cast two to cover the entire camp.” As Bart started to nod, he added, “But those within the tents will be shielded from the vapors the spell produces.”

“That’s okay,” replied Bart. “If we wait until most are out and moving around, then we’ll stand a better chance at rescuing them. Keep an eye on the camp. When you think the time is right, don’t hesitate.”

“I won’t,” Kevik replied. “You can count on me.” He then turned his attention back to the camp.

Bart patted him on the shoulder. “I know we can,” he said. Then he moved back to the others.

“After Kevik casts his spells,” he began, “we’ll need to move fast. Once they’re unconscious, we free Seth and Soth.” To Riyan he said, “Have your sling ready.”

Riyan held up his hand and opened his fingers. Three stones rested on his palm. “Way ahead of you,” he replied.

“Keep an eye on the steps leading to the top,” he told his friend. “We can’t let anyone make it there to sound the alarm.” When Riyan nodded, he turned to Chyfe and said, “You and Kevik make for the mine opening and make sure no one takes us by surprise from there. Take out anyone who gets in your way.”

“Not a problem,” replied Chyfe.

“Now,” Bart said, “we wait for Kevik.” Turning his attention back to the magic user, he waited.

Minutes clicked by and Kevik remained motionless. Then, a few quick gestures and the spells were cast. Glancing back he nodded. “It’s done,” he said.

“Let’s go,” Bart said. Moving around Kevik, he rounded the outcropping. The scene before him was obscured by a yellow, vaporous cloud that permeated the camp from one side to the other. Bodies of those who had succumbed to the cloud’s affect littered the area.

The man with the crate strapped to his back was only about a third of the way to the top. It looked as if he was still oblivious to what was transpiring below. The other man who had been on the steps heading down was lying on the ground next to the bottom step. Apparently, he had already reached the bottom and succumbed to Kevik’s vaporous, yellow fog. Bart turned to Riyan and pointed toward the man with the crate. “Think you can get him from here?” he asked.

Riyan gauged the distance. “Maybe,” he said. “If I miss, the sound of the stone hitting the rock wall will definitely alert him.”

“He’s too intent on keeping his footing,” offered Chad. “I doubt if he’ll even look down.”

Bart glanced back to the man on the steps and nodded. “Then let’s be quick,” he said. To Kevik he said, “Get rid of the spell.”

In a moment, Kevik had it dispelled. He and Chyfe then immediately headed toward the mine entrance as Riyan, Bart, and Chad hurried to the camp.

As soon as the vaporous cloud had dissipated, most of those on the ground began to stir. It would take some time for them to completely regain consciousness, and not all of them were stirring, but they took no chances. Using the pommels of their knives, they clubbed those on the ground in the head to keep them in a more unconscious state.

After clubbing the guards who had stood outside the tent holding the twins, Bart opened the flap. Inside he found Seth and Soth sitting on the ground with guarded looks on their faces. When they recognized Bart standing there, both immediately broke into smiles and came to their feet.

“Man, are we glad to see you,” Soth stated.

“You didn’t think we’d just let you rot in here did you?” Bart asked with a grin. From around them, the sound of pommels striking skulls could be heard, along with the occasional grunt. “Help us check the tents to make sure we get everyone,” Bart told them.

“You got it,” Seth replied. After taking up their now unconscious guards’ weapons, they began moving from one tent to another.

Bart glanced toward the mine and saw that Chyfe and Kevik had already reached the entrance. Chyfe turned his head toward the camp, saw Bart looking in his direction, then gave the all-clear. Bart waved back in acknowledgment.

“Everyone has been rendered unconscious again,” Riyan said, as he and Chad came and stood beside him. A few seconds later, Seth arrived with Soth right behind him. “Tents were empty,” he said.

“Good,” commented Bart. Glancing up to the man still climbing the steps, he figured the man still had a good ten minutes or more before he reached the top. “Wonder how many are up there?” he said.

“Kevik still has those flasks of his far seeing potion,” offered Soth.

Bart turned to him and said, “You’re right!” He started to move toward the mine then stopped. “Seth,” he said as he glanced over his shoulder to him, “you and your brother stay here and make sure no one wakes up.”

Seth nodded and then began moving among the bodies lying upon the ground. Nudging one with his foot, he made sure the man failed to respond, then continued on to the next.

With Bart in the lead, the others headed up to the entrance of the mine. Kevik and Chyfe were no longer in sight, they must have moved further into it.

“What are they mining here?” asked Riyan. It didn’t look like a regular ore mine. “Could it have been gems?”

“Maybe,” replied Bart.

As they drew closer to the entrance, they could see a bright light shining deep within the mine. It wasn’t hard to recognize it as light from Kevik’s staff spell. When he reached the entrance, Bart hollered, “Kevik, Chyfe! Everything alright?”

“Yes,” came Chyfe’s reply. “Just looking around.” He and Kevik then began returning to the entrance.

“The mine goes on for some distance,” Kevik stated as they rejoined the group.

“Didn’t see anyone in there,” added Chyfe.

Bart nodded. “Kevik, we need to know what’s going on at the top of those steps,” he told the magic user. “Could you do one of your farseeing spells and find out?”

“Sure,” he replied. “Just give me a moment to set it up.” He then removed his pack and placed it on a nearby boulder. Taking out his bowl and one of the two remaining flasks of mixture, he began preparing to cast his spell.

After pouring the contents of the flask into the bowl, he allowed the mixture a moment to settle and the surface to smooth. Then he spoke the arcane words of the spell. As the last word flowed from his lips, the surface of the mixture began to shimmer. Color and light danced across the top before settling into an image depicting the man on the steps.

“Can you move it further up?” asked Bart, indicating his desire to see more of the area at the top.

“I’ll try,” replied Kevik. Concentrating, he managed to get the image to slowly scroll in the desired direction.

As more of the area at the top of the steps came into view, they saw an encampment. Two single floored structures sat in the middle with an array of tents radiating out from them. Off to the left was a stable with several horses.

A wooden stockade surrounded the encampment from one end of the cliff’s edge to the other. Within the stockade were a score or more men in uniform, their exact nature was hard to determine. But one thing was for certain, this was no ordinary miner encampment.

“What’s going on here?” Bart asked to himself.

Riyan glanced to him and both could see the question reflected in the eyes of the other. Then both turned to look at one of the crates stacked nearby. Riyan moved from beside the boulder and walked over to it.

The lid was securely attached and it took but a moment for him to use the blade of his knife to pry it open. When it came loose, he pulled it off and was surprised at what he found within. Turning back to the others, he said, “It’s a bunch of junk.”

“What?” asked Bart. Hurrying over, he and the others left Kevik alone by the boulder. When they came to see what was inside, they too were surprised. Inside the crate was rusted armor and swords. None of which could be construed as being worth anything.

“Grave robbers?” asked Chyfe.

Bart reached in and moved aside the old rusted chain mail armor lying on top of the contents. Beneath he found more of the same. “I can’t believe they’d get anything for this junk,” he stated. “It’s worthless.”

“A collector maybe?” suggested Riyan.

Bart shook his head. “I’ve known many and none would be interested in equipment in such a state,” he replied. Letting go of the armor, he allowed it to fall back in place as he turned his gaze toward the mine’s entrance.

“Hey!” Kevik hollered from where he was still looking at the image in the bowl. He never took his eyes off of it as he waved for the others to join him.

Riyan was the first to reach his side. “What is it?” he asked.

Kevik pointed to the image and said, “Look.”

The gate in the stockade wall was opening and four wagons began entering. There were a score of accompanying guards as well as another dozen civilians. From the looks of them, they may be additions to the work force here at the bottom.

“Reinforcements?” asked Chad.

“I don’t think so,” Bart replied. As they watched, the civilians accompanying the wagons began loading a stack of crates into the first wagon. “I think they’re here to collect what has been brought out of the mine.”

Then they saw five of the newcomers begin heading toward the top of the steps leading down. “This could make things interesting,” Chyfe said.

Bart nodded agreement. Turning to Riyan he said, “Go tell Seth and Soth we’re about to have company. Have them start getting the bodies out of sight. We don’t want to tip them off something’s wrong any sooner than we have to.” Then as Riyan hurried from the entrance toward the camp, Bart turned to Kevik. “Keep an eye on things.” Then to Chad, “Stay here with him.”

“You got it,” replied Chad.

With a final glance to the image in the bowl, he gestured for Chyfe to join him as he too, headed for the camp.

“What are we to do?” asked Chyfe. Glancing up the side of the canyon, he could see the five men already beginning to work their way down.

“I don’t know,” Bart admitted. “With the force up there, we’d be sitting ducks if we tried to climb the steps.” Then he indicated the river. “Would be nice to have a boat or raft, but as it is, we’d have to swim.”

“I doubt if we could make it very far,” commented Chyfe. Despite the relative calm of the water, it would be a long way to try to remain afloat before they could get away. Too long to avoid detection by the men descending the steps.

Up ahead, Riyan had already reached the tents and was met by the twins. Bart could see Seth had something in his hand and seemed pretty excited. He was showing it to Riyan.

“…tell you this has to be the place!” asserted Seth. Then he looked up as Chyfe and Bart joined them. In his hand he held the scabbard of a longsword. Holding it out to the new arrivals, he said, “Found this in one of the crates.”

Bart took the scabbard and his eyes widened. For emblazoned near the opening where the sword would enter, was the coat of arms for which they had been searching. He immediately understood the significance of what they had found.

Beside him, Chyfe gasped as he too came to recognize the coat of arms. “We’re too late!” he exclaimed. “They’ve taken the segment.”

“Not necessarily,” Riyan said. Patting his pack wherein the other three segments lay he added, “So far, we’ve needed one of these to gain access to where another was hidden.” He turned his gaze to Bart. “They may not have recognized the door leading to it as such.”

Bart nodded. “You may be right,” he agreed. Then he glanced upward to the men descending the steps. “Either way, we need to deal with this current situation.” Moving toward the nearest unconscious man, he said, “Get these men out of sight before they get any closer.”

“But what about the segment?” asked Riyan, as he moved and took another of the men by the arm.

“One thing at a time,” Bart said.

Moving quickly, they dragged the men into the tents. All the while, they continued to cast glances to the five drawing ever closer to the camp. Thus far, it didn’t look as if they had noticed anything out of the ordinary.

As Riyan helped Bart drag one of the last remaining men into a tent, he said, “They may just be coming down to bring the crates to the top.”

“What’s your point?” Bart asked. At the tent flap, they dragged the man inside and laid him upon another that had already been deposited within.

“Just that, maybe Seth and Soth could make like they are in charge down here, load them up, and send them on their way,” he suggested.

“Don’t you think they’d be suspicious when they found only two others down here?” Bart asked.

Moving back outside, they saw the twins coming toward them. Off to their right, the legs of an unconscious man disappeared through a tent flap as Chyfe dragged the last of them inside.

“Suspicious of what?” asked Seth.

“They could tell them that everyone else was inside the mine bringing out more crates,” Riyan said to Bart.

“Who could tell who what?” Seth asked.

Bart thought for a moment as Riyan filled the twins in on their plan. “It might work,” he said.

“If it didn’t, Seth and I would be faced with a problematic situation,” Soth stated.

“First of all, they wouldn’t be expecting any trouble,” Riyan said. Turning to the twins, he indicated a stack of boxes at the foot of the steps. “Load them up as soon as they reach the bottom, and send them back to the top.”

Seth grinned at the plan and nodded. “Are they armed?” he asked Bart.

“Not that we could tell,” he said. “Kevik’s up at the entrance keeping an eye on them. If something began to develop, Chad would come and tell us.”

By this time, the five men had descended a quarter of the distance.

“Think you two can pull it off?” asked Bart.

Seth nodded again. “Sure,” he replied.

“Alright then,” Bart said. “While you two keep an eye on things here, the rest of us will hunt for the last segment.”

“Still no guarantee that it will be in there,” warned Soth.

“True,” replied Riyan. “But we have to check it out.”

“We’ll wait until you have the men on their way back to the top before beginning our search,” Riyan said. Then he turned to Bart. “It might be a good idea to give Soth the ring you use to communicate with Kevik.”

“Right,” he agreed. Removing it from his hand, he handed it over to Soth. “Just think of Kevik and speak what you want to say in your mind.”

Taking the ring, Soth slipped it onto a finger of his left hand. “Alright,” he said. Gazing at it, he looked almost as if he had expected the ring to do something and was disappointed.

“We better get out of here,” advised Chyfe. Glancing to the men on the steps, he added, “They’re getting close.”

“Okay, let’s go,” said Bart. With a last glance to Seth he said, “Be careful.”

“Of course,” replied Seth. “You too.”

Moving out, Riyan, Chyfe, and Bart hurried through the camp toward the mine.

As they neared the entrance, they could see Kevik still looking at the image in the bowl. Chad stood a few feet away and watched as they approached.

“What’s going on?” he asked as they came close. Riyan quickly filled him in.

All but Kevik stood just within the shadows of the entrance as they watched the men descending the steps. Kevik continued to keep an eye on the happenings at the top. It took the men another ten minutes to traverse the remainder of the steps and reach the bottom.

There, Seth came forward and began speaking with the men. Everyone held their breath as he spoke. At first it didn’t seem as if it was going to work. Then, the men went to the stack of crates at the foot of the steps. Each took one of the crates and positioned it upon their back, then began the arduous climb to the top. Once the last man had his crate in place and was climbing the steps, Kevik gasped.

Turning to the magic user, they could see the far away look on his face he always gets when conversing through the rings.

A moment later, Kevik’s eyes refocused. He held his hand to his forehead and groaned. “Everything went alright with the porters,” he told them. Then when he noticed their concerned looks, he added, “When Seth spoke through the ring, he broke my concentration with the far seeing spell which resulted in a magical backlash.”

“Are you okay?” Riyan asked, concerned.

Kevik nodded. “It’s beginning to fade,” he assured them. Gesturing to the mixture filled bowl, he asked, “Should I dump it out and take the bowl with us, or leave it?”

“I would think leave it,” replied Bart. “We won’t need it in there and I’d hate to waste it. Might need it when we return.”

“Very well,” stated Kevik. Taking hold of his staff from where it was leaning against the side of the entrance, he created his light spell.

“Let’s go,” Bart said. And with Kevik right behind him, he led them into the mine.

Chapter Twenty-Three

The mine looked recently excavated, maybe no more than a year earlier. New timber supporting beams indicated that more than anything else. A well worn path ran through the middle of the passage, testament to the number of trips men had taken in and out of there.

For a hundred feet, the passage continued before Kevik’s light revealed where it ended. As Kevik’s light better illuminated the far end, they could see that the wall was no longer that of excavated earth. Instead, it was much more uniform and flat. In fact, it looked to be a wall constructed of stone bricks set one upon another.

A hole, large enough for two men to walk through side by side, gaped in the center. The light from Kevik’s staff passing through the hole revealed an empty space. As they moved closer, the light reached through to another wall running parallel to the first.

Bart was the first to the opening and stepped through. He glanced down to the right and left but couldn’t see anything in the darkness. “Kevik,” he said as he turned back to the magic user. “Need your light.”

Kevik came to the opening and moved the glowing tip of his staff through to the other side.

The light revealed a manmade passageway extending into darkness to their left and right. The walls, ceiling, and floor were all worked in stone. Bart motioned for the others to come through and join him. Across from the opening was a spent torch resting in a wall sconce. Bart inspected it and found it to still be warm.

“Which way?” Chad asked.

With Kevik’s light, they could tell that the passage extending to the right showed a much greater degree of disturbance than did the one to the left. Bart pointed toward the right. “This way,” he said as he began following the passage.

Naught but the sound of their feet moving along the ground disturbed the silence of the underground passage. Not far from where they had entered this passage, it turned at a forty five degree angle to the left. No sooner had Bart turned the corner than a most unpleasant odor of rot and decay hit him. Ahead, a light glowed in the distance.

“Oh man!” he said as he brought his sleeve up to his nose in an attempt to filter out the odor.

Behind him, Riyan asked in a voice muffled by cloth, “What is that?”

“I would guess a corpse,” replied Chyfe.

Walking beside him, Chad nodded in agreement. “So would I.”

Keeping their noses and mouths securely covered by one form of cloth or another, they continued on. It wasn’t long before they came to the source of the light, a torch set in a wall sconce two feet from where a pit loomed in the floor before them. Four wide planks extended over the pit to allow safe passage across. It was from the pit that the smell was originating.

“A trap do you think?” asked Riyan.

Bart glanced back at him and nodded. “Probably,” he replied. Turning back, he moved to the edge of the pit and looked down. Kevik came to stand beside him to provide light with which to see the bottom.

The pit was easily twenty feet deep, and from the shadows below, it looked as if the floor was covered in foot long wicked looking spikes. A dark form lay impaled on three of them.

“Why would they leave the body down there?” asked Kevik incredulously.

Bart shrugged. “Maybe as a lesson to the others to be more careful,” he guessed. Stepping onto the boards spanning the pit, he began making his way across. Behind him, the others followed, each in turn taking in the grisly sight at the bottom. Though they couldn’t make out any distinct details, they had no doubts as to what time must have done to it.

Once past the pit, they followed the passage until light again became noticeable before them. Yet another burning torch was set in a wall sconce at an intersection where a passage crossed theirs moving from the left to the right. Bart was quick to determine that the new passage to their left showed the most signs of traffic. Turning to the left, he entered the new passage. Wherever those who had been stripping this place of valuables had taken their loot from, it was probably near the hiding place of the last key segment. At least, that was Bart’s hope.

The new passage continued on for a short spell before opening up on a room that held four biers. Another torch burned in a sconce to light the way. Whatever grace and dignity the dead that had been interred here had known was gone. Stripped of their armor and other valuables, their bones had been haphazardly tossed to the floor. As they had found back in The Crypt near Quillim, there were chests sitting at the base of each bier. Those had been smashed open and their contents taken.

“This isn’t right,” Riyan said as they passed through the room. “The dead deserve more respect than this.” The others nodded silent agreement. Each was disturbed by the way the dead had been treated.

In the left wall near the far side of the room, was the mouth of another passage. Moving quickly, they left the scene of desecration behind them and entered it. There, they were again aghast as they saw sarcophagi that had once reverently lined the passage in wall biers, now sitting askew. Some were even upended along the sides of the passage. Corpses, treated with the same manner of disregard as those in the previous room, were lying stripped of all accouterments and dignity in and around the sarcophagi.

Riyan paused by one of the corpses that was lying half in and half out of a sarcophagi. He looked closer at it and figured it to be a man. Could he have been a great warrior in life? A wise man? Now nothing was left of his pride and glory. Testament to the disregard held by those who had stripped this place of all things sanctified.

They passed over a score of opened and broken sarcophagi before the passage ended at the shattered remains of a door. Naught was left but a broken remnant, still held to the wall by the top hinge. Where the rest of it had gone was anyone’s guess.

Beyond the door was another burning torch that revealed yet another room of desecrated dead. Once lying upon rows of biers, the naked dead now lay in disheveled piles upon the floor mixed in with the shattered remains of broken, empty chests.

A path had been cut through the corpses lying upon the floor. Following the path, they came to a series of downward leading steps situated in the middle of the room. As Kevik’s light illuminated the steps, they saw that the steps spiraled into the darkness below. Lying on the floor near the top step was another spent torch, still warm to the touch.

Bart stepped on the first step and then turned to the others. “Knowing they’ve been here first will make this a whole lot faster,” he commented.

Riyan nodded in agreement. “No fear of traps,” he said.

Turning his attention back to the steps, Bart resumed his descent of the steps. “That pit with the rotting corpse was one,” he continued. “I’m sure there will be more. As long as we stay on this well traveled path, we should have little to worry about.”

“Except running into others coming up from below,” stated Chyfe as he stepped on the top step and followed.

Continuing to follow the steps, Bart’s voice echoed back, “I wouldn’t worry too much about whoever we may run across down here. This isn’t where they would have guards. Rather out at the camp or on top of the hill.” Glancing back over his shoulder, he indicated for them to remain quiet so as not to alert anyone coming from below of their presence.

Following the steps down, they encountered another torch set in a wall sconce at every revolution. Kevik wondered if the light from his staff was really needed, but felt better having it aglow so kept it going.

The steps spiraled around for three revolutions before coming to an end at the beginning of another passage. When Bart saw the passage opening up, he came to a stop. “Wait here,” he told the others then moved forward to make sure it was clear.

Straining to hear the slightest sound from up ahead, he made his way to the bottom step. Moving silently, he came to the last step and looked through the opening only to find another long, empty passage extending directly away into darkness. A torch’s faint, flickering glow could be seen in the distance.

Bart turned his head back to the others and said, “Come on down. It’s clear.” He waited on the step until Kevik joined him. Then he asked the magic user, “Any word from Soth?”

“Not yet,” he replied.

“Then we have to assume things are going well up there,” Riyan said, joining the discussion.

Bart nodded. Once he made sure their group was still together, he set off down the passage toward the other burning brand. Doorways and other openings branched off to parts unknown as they progressed down the passage. As they came to each, they would peer through before moving on. All they found were more instances of destruction the grave robbers had caused. The dead stripped and lying on the stone floor, sarcophagi defaced, some destroyed completely.

As Riyan passed by one doorway, the light from Kevik’s staff reflected off of something within that caught his eye. Before he could clearly see what it was, Kevik had moved past, taking the light with him. “Wait a minute,” he said. Kevik and the others stopped and glanced back. Riyan motioned for him to return to the doorway. “I think I saw something.”

“What?” asked Bart, walking with Kevik back to where Riyan waited.

When Kevik returned and his light once again shone into the room, they saw what had caught his eye. A mural on the far wall that was remarkably similar to the mosaic they had found on the island by Catha.

The dragon wrapped tower, the lake, the hills, everything was the same. Only it wasn’t a mosaic. Rather, it had been painted on the wall. Parts of it were ruined by what looked to have been knives or other metal instruments having been scraped across its surface. Another sign of the destructive nature of the grave robbers.

“This cinches it!” Riyan exclaimed when he saw the mural. “The last part of the key must be here.” He made to enter the room but was stopped by Bart. “Better let me take the lead,” he said. “Not sure if they spent much time in here. There could still be a hidden trap they haven’t tripped yet.”

“Alright,” Riyan said as he stepped back to allow Bart to enter first. His eyes were fairly dancing with anticipation.

The room was small and there was no evidence it had ever been used to house the dead as had the previous rooms through which they passed. What purpose it once held remained a mystery. The only item of note was the mural.

“Could this be the way?” Kevik asked Riyan.

“I hope so,” Riyan replied. Keeping his eyes on Bart, he waited.

Bart stepped carefully into the room. The glow from Kevik’s staff illuminated the room fairly well. The floor was nondescript, simply plain stone. Other than the wall bearing the mural, there were no other markings of any kind. Moving cautiously, Bart would move one foot forward then pause once his weight was fully upon it. When he didn’t detect any movement beneath his foot such as a shifting plate or a miniscule drop one would feel when a trap was triggered, he would move his next foot forward and continue.

He made his way to the mural and began inspecting it. The detail with which it had been drawn was meticulous, down to the individual granules of sand at the water’s edge. First he ran the tips of his fingers across its surface to check for any irregularities. When that didn’t produce results, he began to gently press on various objects depicted in the mural.

“Why don’t we have Kevik cancel his light?” asked Chyfe. “Maybe the way will glow as it did back on the island?”

Bart glanced over his shoulder and nodded. “Can’t hurt to try,” he said. Then to Kevik he added, “Go ahead.”

A moment later they were in total darkness. No glow appeared. They stood silently in the dark as each strained to detect any glow coming from the mural or surrounding walls. Still, no glow.

“Alright Kevik,” Bart’s voice came from the darkness, “bring it back.” A second later, the light flared back anew.

Riyan glanced to Chyfe and shrugged. “It was a good idea anyway,” he said.

Chyfe nodded and turned his gaze back to Bart and the mural.

For ten minutes or more, Bart combed the surface of the mural for any sign of a hidden catch or release. When he finally came to the conclusion there weren’t any, he rejoined the others at the door.

“Doesn’t look like this is the way,” he told them.

“No,” agreed Riyan then he gestured to the mural with a nod of his head. “But with that here, I’m more optimistic about finding the key segment.”

“So am I,” Bart replied. “Perhaps we’ll have more luck deeper in.”

“Then what are we waiting for?” asked Chad.

Bart grinned at his friend’s exuberance then moved to take the lead as they once again continued to follow the well trodden path of those who were stripping this place of any and all valuables. Judging by the looks of the items contained in the crates near the camp, they were taking everything but the dead whether it held value or not.

Once past the mural room, more doorways opened off of the passage. There were a couple side passages that joined with theirs, but the majority of doorways revealed rooms with corpses lying on the ground, their sarcophagi either destroyed or opened. Before the passage turned to the right, they came across a room free of corpses. There were markings on the floor indicating that some sizeable items had been removed. Based on the markings left behind by one item, its base had to have been close to six feet by four.

As they paused in the room to have a look around, Chad went over to where the large item once sat. “Wonder how they carried it up the cliff?” he asked.

Bart snickered. “Good question,” he replied. “I’d hate to have been one of the ones taking it up.”

Leaving the room, they moved on and came to where the passage turned to the right. Before they reached the corner, voices could be heard coming from further ahead. Bart immediately brought them to a stop. Turning to the others, he put a finger on his lips and indicated the area around the corner. Once he was sure the others were aware of what was ahead, he turned back to the corner. Stepping silently and cautiously, he crept forward.

The voices remained indistinct as he reached the corner. Ever so slowly, he peered around to the other side. Three men were standing near one of the burning torches which lit the passages. Each had a crate resting on the floor beside them. From the looks of it, they were taking a break from bringing the crates to the surface. When it didn’t look like they were going to resume making for the surface any time soon, Bart rejoined the others.

“Three of the porters,” he explained quietly. “They’re about fifty feet down.”

“Any way of taking them unawares?” asked Kevik. Bart shook his head.

“We could wait for them to come to us,” suggested Chyfe. “Better chance to surprise them.”

“No,” countered Bart. “We can’t afford to wait that long. There’s no telling how long Seth and Soth will have at the camp before someone comes down who will know they don’t belong there.”

Chyfe nodded. Taking hold of his sword, he said rather enthusiastically, “Let’s take them then.”

Bart grinned at Chyfe’s enthusiasm. Then pointing to Chyfe, he said, “You, me, and Riyan. Once we round the corner, we walk normally. May give us a chance to close the distance before they realize what’s going on.”

“Okay then,” Chyfe said with a grin. With a glance to Riyan, he said, “Let’s go.” Falling in behind Bart, Riyan and Chyfe followed him around the corner.

Standing as they were near the burning torch, the three men didn’t immediately realize others were approaching. Coming from out of the darkness, they weren’t noticed until they had crossed half the distance.

“I swear,” one of the men was saying. “These get heavier with every load.”

“It could be worse,” another man replied. “We could be the ones hauling them up the cliff.”

The third man chuckled and nodded. “Sheen took a swing at Pruss and now he has…” He came to a stop when he saw Bart, Chyfe, and Riyan appear out of the darkness. Turning his head toward them, he said, “About time we got a little help down here. You three take these to the surface. We’ll go back for more.”

Then the eyes of the second man widened when he realized the men coming toward them had pale skin. “Wait a second,” he stated. “Who are…?”

“Now!” hollered Bart as he drew his dagger and rushed forward. Behind him, the sound of two swords leaving their scabbards accompanied a war cry from Chyfe. At the sight of three armed men racing forward, the porters turned and fled.

Already moving fast, the three companions quickly closed the rest of the distance. Bart dove forward and hit the rear man square in the back. As the two of them tumbled to the ground, they knocked a second one off balance, causing him to stumble to the floor. Chyfe leaped over Bart and the two porters on his way to the third.

“Stop!” ordered Chyfe. When the man failed to heed the order, Chyfe threw his sword which hit the back of the man’s legs broadside. Stumbling from the blow, the man lost momentum and was quickly overtaken by Chyfe.

Reaching out, Chyfe grabbed the man’s tunic and threw him to the floor. Drawing his knife, Chyfe was on him in a flash with his knee in the man’s back. “Now, when I tell you to stop, you had better stop!” he yelled.

The man beneath him struggled to get away. Chyfe placed the edge of his knife against the man’s neck and said, “Give me trouble and I’ll slit your throat like a pig.” A second later, all fight left the man.

“Come on,” Chyfe said as he got off the man’s back. Taking hold of the back of his tunic, Chyfe brought him to his feet. Back down the passage, he saw that Bart and Riyan had taken the two men back to where the torch burned and had them sitting against the wall. Riyan stood before them with his sword out menacingly. Coming from the darkness beyond, Kevik and Chad appeared on their way to join them.

Chyfe brought his man forward and put him beside the others. “So,” he said, “what should we do with them?”

Bart looked down at the three men. “I suppose we could just kill them and be done with it,” he said. Fear of imminent death leaped into the men’s eyes.

“Don’t kill us!” one man wailed.

“Maybe we’ll let you live,” Riyan said. “If you’ll tell us what we want to know.”

“Yes,” the second man replied, hope dawning anew. “Just don’t hurt us.”

“Anything you wish,” the third added.

Riyan glanced to Bart who nodded. “Very well,” he said.

“How many more of you are down here?” Bart asked.

“Ten,” the first man replied.

“Where are they?” asked Chyfe.

The first man indicated the passage from which he and his two fellows had come. “Not too far is a stairway leading down to the lower level,” he explained. “They’re down there collecting the valuables and packing them into crates.”

“You make me sick,” exclaimed Riyan. “The dead deserve better than the way you’re treating them.”

The first man looked up at him. “They’re just corpses,” he argued. “Who cares about them?”

“Nothing good ever comes from treating the dead so,” admonished Kevik.

“Irregardless,” Bart said, forestalling the argument he felt was imminent, “we would like to know if there were any rooms down here bearing a certain symbol.” He then described the coat of arms, the one with the single diagonal stripe.

The three men glanced to one another for a moment while the companions waited. Then the first man turned his face toward Bart. “There are many,” he replied.

“Are there any that might stand out more than the others?” Riyan asked.

“No,” the first man replied. “Why?”

Riyan ignored the man’s question.

“There was that one area,” the second man said after a moment’s silence. When the first and third man turned toward him he continued. “Remember about a month ago? It was up here on this level.”

“Oh, right,” the first man nodded. Turning to Bart, he said, “Pruss told us to stay away. He didn’t say why.”

“I heard they had a crew up there with sledges and picks,” the third man stated.

“Pruss?” asked Chyfe.

The first man turned to him and explained, “He’s the one in charge down here.”

“Is he down with the others?” asked Riyan.

Shaking his head, the first man replied, “No. I think he’s out at the camp.”

Bart glanced to Riyan and could see that he was thinking the same thing. This could be where they needed to go. Turning back to their captives, he asked, “Can you take us to it?”

“We’ve never been there,” the first one stated.

“But I’m sure you have a pretty good idea where it lies,” Bart said.

The first man nodded. “A fair notion,” he said.

“Alright then, on your feet” Bart said as he indicated for the men to stand. Once they were on their feet, he said, “After you.”

The first man licked his lips and then turned to head down the passage from which Bart and the others had come. Around the corner he led them with Bart and Kevik following closely. The other two porters were behind them with Riyan, Chad, and Chyfe bringing up the rear.

They continued to follow the passage until they were within twenty feet of the room containing the mural. The first man stopped at one of the branching passages and turned to Bart. “It’s this way,” he said, indicating the new passage.

Bart nodded. “Alright, lead on,” he said.

“I…I’ve never been down there,” he said.

The second man piped up and added, “Pruss told us that any man found down here would be killed without question.”

“Well, we’ll make sure no one kills you,” Bart assured him. “Now,” he said and motioned for the man to precede him, “lead the way.”

He didn’t look very enthused about entering, but what choice had he? Moving forward, their captive entered the passage. Bart followed right behind with Kevik and his staff to provide light close to hand.

“I don’t know what you fellows hope to find down here,” the man leading them said. “They took everything.”

“That’s right,” agreed one of the two in the rear.

“Perhaps,” replied Bart.

The passage showed signs of people having passed this way at some point in the recent past. Dust along the floor was disturbed, as well as spider webs hanging in disarray.

Several side passages and rooms abutted the one they were traveling along. Some showed further evidence of grave robbing with corpses again lying in undignified heaps. Chests had been smashed open and a few held shelves now barren, whatever had been kept upon them gone.

“Are you sure you’re going the right way?” Bart asked the man leading them.

“Not entirely, no,” he replied. “Like I said, I’ve never been down here. I did however hear one of the sledgers they brought down here comment that he and the others had worked for a day to get by an extremely sturdy iron gate. He claimed that the blows from their sledgehammers barely dented the metal.”

Bart glanced to Kevik who explained, “The metal could have been magically enhanced to withstand blows.”

The man in the lead glanced back to Kevik and said, “That’s what he thought too.”

“Interesting,” was the only response Bart gave. In his mind however, wheels were turning. A magically enforced gate? That could only mean one thing. The final segment of the key had to lie somewhere on the other side! He glanced back to Riyan and could see by the crooked smile and the glint in his eye that he was thinking along those same lines.

No torches lit the way down this passage. Without Kevik’s light, they would be in complete darkness. Fortunately, the glow from the tip of his staff provided ample illumination.

Continuing to follow the passage, they soon came to where the doors and branching passageways ended, and still the passageway continued on. Not far after the last doorway, they came to where a massive gate had once barred the way.

“I can see why this would have taken some time to get past,” Bart observed when the light from Kevik’s staff revealed it.

It actually wasn’t so much a gate as a series of eight evenly spaced, six inch thick bars that ran from the ceiling to the floor. A hole large enough to allow a man to pass had been battered into the obstruction on the left side. Only the two bars on the far right showed no sign of damage, the others were bent all out of alignment.

“They must have worked at this for a long time,” observed Chyfe.

As Riyan was nodding agreement, Kevik uttered magical words. A second later, all eight of the bars glowed blue.

“As we thought,” Kevik said to the others. “Magic.”

“Right,” said Bart. Turning to their captives, he asked, “What else did you hear about this area?”

“Nothing,” the man leading them replied.

“We swear,” another asserted. “We’ve told you all we know.”

Bart gauged the truthfulness of what they were saying. Finally deciding they would have no reason to lie, he said to Chyfe and Chad, “Tie them up.”

“But,” the man who led them here began to wail, “you can’t leave us here!”

“Don’t worry,” Bart assured him and the other two. “We’ll pick you up on our way back and make sure we leave you where others are sure to find you.”

Chad and Chyfe tore lengths of cloth from the clothes of their captives and proceeded to secure their arms and legs.

“What if you don’t return?” another of the men asked, barely containing the fear of being left to die.

Bart turned to the man and said, “You better hope we do.” Then to Chad and Chyfe he added, “Gag them too. Can’t have them calling for help while we’re gone.”

“But…” one of the captives began to say before a wad of cloth was stuffed into his mouth and tied off with another strip of cloth.

Once the three men were secured and not likely to get free, Bart said, “Alright, let’s see what lies beyond here.” Ignoring the muffled cries of the men begging them not to be left behind, he went to the bars and slipped through to the other side. With the others right behind, he began moving further down the passage. The cries of the bound men gradually diminished behind them.

The passage continued as it had before the bars, with no doorways or branching passages. For a hundred feet they walked in silence before arriving at a set of steps leading down. Bart paused prior to stepping upon the first step and turned back to the others. “From the looks of it, there hasn’t been as much traffic through here as in the other passage we were in earlier,” he stated.

“Do you think there might be traps?” asked Riyan.

Bart nodded. “Possible, though unlikely. Step where I step and keep at least a step between you, just in case.” With that, he turned back and began making his way slowly down the steps.

Seventeen steps descended into darkness before ending at the beginning of another passage. This one was narrower by half than the one at the top of the steps. It was barely wide enough for two men to walk side by side. Plain though the walls were, they seemed to be constructed of a darker material than those on the level above.

Coming to stand upon the last step, Bart hesitated a moment before continuing on. Running his hand over the darker material, he noticed that it felt smoother than it should.

“This place has a feel to it,” Kevik said from over his shoulder.

Removing his hand from the wall, Bart glanced back over his shoulder to the magic user. “What kind?” he asked.

Kevik shook his head. “Not sure,” he replied. “It doesn’t feel bad though.” He stepped on the bottom step next to Bart then spoke a series of magical words as he cast a spell. When nothing happened, he cast another which failed to produce any effect.

Glancing to Bart he said, “There’s no magic here.”

“That’s good to hear,” he replied.

The floor of the passage moving away from the steps showed signs of others passing this way. Despite that evidence, Bart took it slow and easy as he left the bottom step. Moving along, he kept his senses alert for any shift in the floor or anything else that might foreshadow danger. Behind him, the others moved along in silence. It was almost as if none dared to disturb the darkness.

Not far from the steps, they came to an obstruction in the passage. Two thick timbers stood on end and were wedged in between the floor and ceiling.

“What do we have here?” Bart mumbled to himself. Turning to the others, he said, “Stay back a moment.” Then returning his gaze to the timbers, he moved closer.

The ends of the timbers showed evidence of having been wedged into place by the use of hammers. Bart touched one of the timbers gingerly, then applied more pressure to see if it would move. It was wedged tightly in place. He then knelt down and examined the floor more closely. There was a faint red hue to the surface of the floor around the base of the timbers, kind of the color of dried blood.

Using his fingers, he examined the floor more closely. When he discovered an area two foot by one that was slightly lower than the rest of the floor, he nodded to himself. “It was a trap,” he said as he came to his feet. Glancing back to the others, he pointed to the reddish area at the base of the timbers, “I’m not completely sure, but I think that when someone steps here, the ceiling smashes down onto them.”

“Brutal,” Chyfe observed.

Bart nodded. “Yeah,” he agreed. “Should be safe now that they have it braced. But just to be on the safe side, try not to step in the reddish area.” Turning back to the timbers bracing the ceiling, he made his way carefully between them.

One by one the others followed without mishap. As they began moving away, Chad commented to Riyan, “How do you suppose they put it back in the ceiling?”

Shrugging, Riyan replied, “I don’t know. Maybe it resets by itself.”

Chad nodded then cast one last glance back at the timbers before Kevik’s light moved on and they disappeared back into the darkness.

A minute later Bart announced, “There’s another one.” And sure enough, another pair of timbers was braced against the ceiling. At their base, the floor was also stained a reddish hue, testament to the lethality of the trap.

“Deadly sort of place,” quipped Chyfe.

“You could say that,” Bart replied. Then just as before, they slipped through the two timbers and proceeded on.

The timbers had barely faded back into the darkness behind them when they noticed the floor beginning to slant downward at a gentle angle. Not far after that they came to another open pit in the floor. Planks were placed across to allow movement from one side to the other. As they crossed over, Kevik’s light illuminated iron spikes dotting the bottom. Unlike the pit trap they had found previously, there was no rotting corpse.

“Nice of them to trip all the traps for us,” Riyan said.

“Sure is a lot easier than what we went through in Algoth,” Bart said. Then he glanced back at Riyan and grinned. “But not as much fun.”

“Fun he calls it,” argued Kevik as he rolled his eyes. “We almost died time and again.”

“Almost, Kevik,” replied Bart. “That’s what made it a great adventure.”

Kevik just shook his head. Putting one’s life in jeopardy wasn’t what he would call a ‘great adventure’.

Ten feet past the pit, they came to an area with irregular charcoal outlines drawn on the floor. Bart had them pause a couple feet before reaching them. It looked like someone had drawn odd shaped ovals along the floor. “Kevik,” he said to the magic user, “hold out your light as close to those as you can.”

Kevik nodded then stretched his arm out. They could see at least ten of the oval shaped markings spaced along the passage ahead. Half of the last one disappeared where the illumination of Kevik’s light ended.

“Pressure plates,” Bart said. “Has to be.”

“What do they do?” Kevik asked.

“Let’s find out,” Bart said. Then he motioned for the others to step back a ways. Removing a length of rope from his pack, Bart secured it to the shoulder straps of his pack. Once it was on tight, he took the rope in hand and began swinging the pack back and forth above the floor. When he had sufficient momentum built up, he let it go. Sailing across the floor, the pack landed dead center on the first of the charcoal outlines.

Ping!

Something shot from the right and struck the stone wall on the left, three feet from the floor before falling to the ground. Bart moved forward and found it to be a two inch dart with a jagged, glistening point.

He avoided any contact with the glistening substance as he picked it up. Holding it for the others to see he said, “Poisoned dart. Stepping on any of the pressure plates would have a similar affect I’m sure.” Tossing the dart to the ground, he added, “Make sure to avoid the charcoal outlines and we should be fine.” When he stepped back from where he had retrieved the dart, he pulled in the rope.

Untying his pack, he slung it again over his back and began making his way through the field of pressure plates. “Kevik,” he said. “Cast a light spell every few feet until we get through. That should give everyone sufficient light to make their way.”

“You got it,” replied Kevik. A moment later, a bobbing sphere appeared and began moving about. He heard Bart sigh when he saw it. He knew how much they annoyed him. “Just like Algoth,” he said with a grin. “Part of the ‘fun’ we had.”

Bart glanced back at him and grinned, then laughed. “Come on,” he said. Riyan and Chad chuckled too. They then began carefully wending their way between the deadly pressure plates outlined on the floor.

The pressure plates extended for a good thirty feet before they ended. After that, the passage returned to a more level state as it continued on.

“How far does this go?” asked Chyfe. “Doesn’t it seem a bit excessive?”

“It does seem that way,” agreed Chad. “But who knows what purpose this place originally had?”

“True,” Chyfe agreed.

The passage continued for another forty feet before opening up onto a room. Murals adorned two of the four walls. One depicted a scene of warriors fighting demons, the same demons that had been portrayed in a similar mural in The Crypt, and as demonic statues beneath the Ruins of Algoth. The third wall, the one directly opposite where they stood, bore a large rendition of the coat of arms bearing the stripe. Beneath the coat of arms were four separate, indented spaces. Each of the indented spaces was curved and sank three inches into the wall with a two inch space separating each from its neighbors. Looking at the spaces as a whole, they appeared to form a broken circle.

“Yes!” Riyan exclaimed. It was just like what Bart and Kevik had found deep beneath the Ruins of Algoth. Back then, Bart had placed one of the key segments within one of the indented spaces which had caused a secret door to open revealing the hiding place of another key segment.

“Take it easy,” cautioned Bart. He could tell his friend was barely able to restrain the urge to rush forward. “Let me have a look around, first.”

Aside from the murals and coat of arms adorning the walls, the floor was littered with the shattered remains of over a score of chests. Whatever treasures they once contained were long gone.

“Kevik, cast your detect magic spell if you would,” Bart said before entering the room. Behind him he heard Kevik mutter the magical words, then the wall bearing the coat of arms began to glow blue, indicating that there was magic present.

“Thanks,” Bart said as he moved into the room and slowly crossed over to the glowing wall. When he drew closer, he discovered indications that someone had tried breaking through the wall bearing the coat of arms. Hundreds of nicks scored the wall in the area of the four indented spaces, but none had caused much damage.

Raising his voice so it would carry to where the others still stood in the passage, he said, “Looks like they tried to break their way through here and failed.”

“So it should still be there?” asked an excited Riyan.

Bart glanced back to him and nodded. Then he waved for the others to join him. “I think it’s safe,” he told them.

Riyan was the first out of the passage and practically ran across the room. Before he was halfway there, he had his pack off and was digging through it for one of the three segments wrapped in cloth at the bottom. As he reached Bart’s side, he pulled forth one of the segments and dropped his pack to the floor. With hands almost shaking from excitement, he removed the cloth covering it.

“Which one should I put it in?” he asked.

Bart shrugged. “Pick one,” he replied. “If nothing happens, try another.”

“Alright,” said Riyan. Then kneeling down before the indented spaces comprising the broken circle, he chose the bottom one. As he brought it forward, his hands were shaking so badly he couldn’t get the segment lined up with the indented space. It was only through a sheer force of will did he quiet his trembling hands and insert the segment within the indented space. No sooner had he inserted it in as far as it would go than a rumbling sound was heard coming from the other side of the wall. A half second later, a section of the floor to his right began dropping out of sight. When the rumbling finally came to a stop, where the floor had dropped, were now steps leading down.

“Just like on the island,” breathed Chyfe.

Riyan nodded and came to his feet. Moving quickly, he was the first to the top of the steps. The steps descended toward, and then passed beneath, the wall bearing the coat of arms. Turning to Bart, he said, “This is it!”

Coming to stand beside him, Bart clapped him on the back. “Let’s go get it,” he said. Then he stepped onto the top step and together, they began making their way down. Kevik came next with staff aglow. Chyfe and Chad brought up the rear.

Twelve steps in all, they came to an end at a small room. In the center of the room was a four foot high marble pedestal. But when Kevik’s light came and filled the room revealing all, the excitement that had filled Riyan since first seeing the mural upstairs, died. For dirt and broken pieces of stone filled the left side of the room. A hole gaped in the ceiling. Someone had beaten them to it. The segment was gone!

Chapter Twenty-Four

It had been over a week since they left their homes in Terix. As soon as the storm broke and the roads cleared to a manageable level, Raestin decided to make a visit to Quillim to see the woman who so captivated him. He made a brief stop at a friend’s home in Wardean and now was on the road making his way through the forested hills a few hours south of the woman he loved.

Being away from her so long had been almost more than he could bear. And as soon as he felt the time was right, he would propose. But for them to marry so soon after meeting would be deemed improper to some. So in difference to her reputation and society’s conventions, he must wait.

Beside him on a pale chestnut stallion rode Paul, the ‘Captain’ of his guards. Or so he liked to think of himself. He had been protecting Raestin’s caravans since Raestin was but a green trader. Now, fifteen years later, they had a friendship that was much more than that of employer and hired guard.

As they rode through the wintry countryside, signs of the coming of spring were everywhere and Paul knew what was on his friend’s mind. “Conventions be damned,” he said for the hundredth time. “Ask her to marry when we arrive.” When Raestin glanced toward him, Paul added, “You two love each other. It’s been months since you first began courting her. You’re getting too old to be playing these foolish games.”

“I know,” the trader replied. Then what Paul had said actually registered. “Old?” Glancing sidelong to his friend, he saw him break into a grin. “But I could no more rush our union than the blossoming of a budding rose.” He heard his friend sigh in resignation. This wasn’t the first time they had discussed his and Kaitlyn Borenson’s future life together. “All I can say is, we’ll see when we get there.” In truth, this waiting was beginning to wear on him. If she gave even the slightest indication, he would propose on the spot and as Paul said, conventions be damned!

Riding behind the pair were another half dozen guards. Some had been with Raestin almost as long as Paul. These were the men he refused to cut loose during the winter months while his caravan wintered. Each had families and desperately needed the coins he paid them. To be cut loose until spring would bring them undue hardship, and that was something he simply couldn’t allow. He knew their wives and children almost as well as he knew his own. Besides, he had the coins to spare and knew they wouldn’t take charity. They were proud men.

“Riders to the south,” Kern, a five foot six inch guard with neatly trimmed dark brown hair announced from the rear. He was a five year veteran with Raestin and good in a fight. A fact he has proven on more than one occasion.

Two riders were gradually overtaking them. From the looks of them, they were a seedy pair.

“Trouble do you think?” asked Paul.

“I wish,” replied Sterret in a bored tone. All six foot five inches spoke the warrior. Why he never joined the Guild was something he hadn’t ever felt the need to share with the others. Raestin wondered at times why he was happy being just a caravan guard when there was so much more he could experience. But as he was honest and one who Raestin could trust with his life, Raestin never pursued the matter.

Raestin kept them at their present pace, all the while the riders continued to draw closer. When they finally came abreast and began to pass, Raestin nodded to them and said, “Good day to you.”

One man, who was missing part of his left ear and had the look of one whom never smiled, glanced toward him but didn’t return the salutation.

“On your way to Quillim?” asked Paul in a friendly manner.

The riders came to an abrupt halt and took a good look at the eight riders. “Are you traveling to Quillim too?” asked the man with the partial ear. Beside him, his companion who was a great deal shorter had his hand on the hilt of his sword and looked for all the world like he was about to attack. Whatever response Paul had expected, it wasn’t this.

Paul locked eyes with Half-ear and said, “Yes.” Behind him, Raestin’s other guards placed their hands on the hilt of their swords. All of them were confused as to the reaction of the men. Sterret edged his horse closer to the two men. If there was fighting to be done, he wanted to be first in line.

Half-ear squinted his eyes and came close to having an almost feral look. “You ain’t gonna beat us to it!” he screamed. Then he and his companion kicked their horses and bolted down the road.

Raestin and his guards sat on their horses in stupefied shock by the man’s exclamation. “What was that all about?” asked Paul as he watched the two men quickly disappearing down the road.

Shaking his head, Raestin replied, “I don’t know.” Then nudging his horse in the sides, they resumed their progress to Quillim.

An hour later, their road was joined by a river emerging from the hills to the east. There the river turned to follow a more northerly route as it ran alongside the road.

It wasn’t far now. Soon the bridge crossing over the river toward Quillim should be coming into sight. Raestin started thinking about Kaitlyn, pretty much as he had every day since their first meeting. The way her hair caught the sunlight, the slight crinkle at the corners of her eyes when she smiled, every memory firmly etched into the halls of his mind.

“Something up ahead,” announced Paul, breaking him out of his reverie. Focusing on the here and now, Raestin saw a lone horse atop the crest of the next hill. It stood there motionless, its head turned away from them, almost as if it was looking further up the road.

“It’s just a horse,” observed, Cailin. The youngest and newest recruit, he was still a bit green about the ears. The only reason Raestin hadn’t cut him loose with the others for the winter, was Paul’s insistence that he remain. Seems he has a child on the way with only his wife’s aged mother to help out. Five foot four with fiery red hair, he was decent with a crossbow. His swordplay on the other hand was decidedly worse. Despite Paul’s continued drills and coaching, his sword was better left in its scabbard should trouble develop.

“Maybe,” replied Paul as he brought them to a stop. “It might be best if I check this out first,” he said to Raestin. When he received a nod from the trader, he said, “Cailin,” and indicated for the young guard to come with him. Then he nudged his horse forward and proceeded toward the horse. Cailin hurried to catch up.

“Do you really think this is trouble?” Cailin asked. The horse on the hill still hadn’t turned to look their way.

“It doesn’t feel right,” replied Paul. “After a while, you get a sense for such things.”

As he rode at Paul’s side, Cailin scanned the horizon for any sign of trouble. His crossbow remained slung across his back, easily accessible should the need arise. They were almost halfway to the crest in the hill where the horse stood when Cailin’s horse snorted. Turning its head in their direction, the horse atop the rise shied away a foot or two before coming to a stop.

“It’s skittish,” observed Cailin. Beside him, Paul nodded.

Looking first toward the area adjacent to the river, Paul quickly took in his surroundings. Except for the horse, everything appeared as it should. “Get your crossbow ready,” he said quietly.

Quickly removing it from behind his back, Cailin cranked the handle until the wire clicked into position. Then he removed a bolt from the quiver that was secured to the saddle’s pommel and loaded it. “Ready,” he said. Again, Paul only nodded.

Slow but steady they made their way toward the horse before them. A couple times the horse made to flee, but always returned to the same spot. When Paul was within half a dozen yards, he saw the body lying on the road. Two arrows were sticking from the man’s back.

“Bandits!” Cailin exclaimed.

“Possibly,” said Paul, though his tone said he didn’t believe it. “Why didn’t they take the horse?”

“Because…” began Cailin before stopping. “I don’t know.”

“Exactly,” replied Paul. He then glanced to his young protege. “Keep alert,” he said, “just as I taught you.”

Cailin nodded and placed the butt of the crossbow against his shoulder. Though he held it loosely, he could raise it and fire in no time.

Paul moved forward, continuously scanning the hills to either side as he did. Ten feet beyond the first dead man was another. He too had been killed by an arrow. The deadly missile had taken him through the neck. Of this man’s horse, there was no sign.

When he reached the man to whom the horse had been staying near, he noticed the man only had half an ear. “It’s the two riders who passed us earlier,” he told Cailin.

“Who attacked them?” Cailin asked.

“I don’t know,” replied Paul. “They could still be in the area.” Scanning the area yet again, he didn’t see any sign of those who had done this. Swinging down from the saddle, he went over to Half-ear and knelt beside him. Checking the man’s belt pouch, he found half a dozen copper coins, two silvers, and a small gem that wouldn’t fetch very much. Leaving the coins and gem in the pouch, he stood up and glanced around the horizon again.

“It wasn’t thieves that killed them,” he told Cailin. As his eyes came to rest on the young guard, he added, “He still has his coins.”

“Then who did it?” asked Cailin in a voice full of confusion.

“I don’t know,” he said. “We’ll report it to the Magistrate after we arrive in Quillim.” Moving to his horse, he grabbed the reins then remounted. “It’s none of our concern.” Turning to Cailin, he said, “I’ll stay here. Go tell Raestin it’s safe to proceed.”

“Yes sir,” Cailin said. Then still holding his crossbow loosely, he turned his horse around and quickly returned to where Raestin and the others were waiting. A minute later, they joined Paul by the dead men.

“Whatever happened here is over,” Paul told the trader as he drew near. Looking around the horizon, he said, “No one’s around.”

“Still,” replied Raestin, “we shouldn’t lower our guard.”

“Hadn’t planned to,” Paul assured him.

Before them, the road continued winding its way alongside the river. The forest, though not thick, could still hide a band of men bent on no good. Especially when the road wound its way over and through the rolling hills.

“It’s not more than five miles to the bridge,” Raestin stated. “Let’s make it quick.”

Paul nodded and took the lead. Moving at a pace quicker than what they had before, they headed for the bridge.

Cailin couldn’t help but stare at the dead men as they passed. Who would do such a thing and not rob them? That question and others ran through the minds of every man as they left the scene of death behind.

For the next hour they were more vigilant than usual. Harbingers of death seemed to lurk behind every tree, every shadow was a man with a bow ready to take their lives. When the bridge leading to Quillim finally appeared, a sense of relief came over them.

Paul noticed the drop in the men’s guard. “We’re not out of the woods yet,” he said. Then he realized they were in fact within a forest, sparse as it was near the road. Smiling to himself, he glanced over to Raestin who had a grin himself. “You know what I mean.”

Raestin chuckled and nodded.

They reached the bridge and crossed over, their horses’ hooves echoing on the wooden planks. Not far past the bridge, appeared the first outlying buildings of the village of Quillim. Not much more than farmhouses and barns, the village center was still some distance away. From off in the distance, the baaing of sheep could be heard.

That brought the remembrance of Black Face to Raestin, and the sheep statue he had given his love. He often wondered what Riyan would think when he found out his mother had kept the one sheep that had driven him crazy the most. Thinking of that impending moment brought a smile to him. Riyan was still a bit young yet to understand the sentimentality a woman can have for such things.

As they rode further toward the village center, they didn’t at first notice the lack of people out and about. But when the homes became more numerous, the absence was unmistakable.

“Where are the children?” asked Paul. The last time they had come this way, the sound of children at play could be heard everywhere. But now, only the occasional call of a bird broke the stillness.

“And their parents too,” added Kern. Things around here were a bit too quiet.

Then from up ahead they saw a woman coming toward them carrying a basket. When she took notice of them heading her way, she stopped. Then lifting the hem of her dress, she turned and fled toward the nearest house.

Raestin sat there on his horse stupefied by her reaction. You would have thought Raestin and his guards were the devils themselves by the way she reacted. Running without a sound, she reached the door, began knocking vigorously. When it opened, she darted inside and the door slammed shut behind her.

“Odd,” commented Sterret.

“Yes,” agreed Cailin, “you could say that.”

Continuing their way toward the heart of Quillim, Raestin began to grow worried. Quillim was nothing like it had been on his last trip. Many people had been about then, and most had either offered a wave, or some sort of salutation. This quietness began to have an ominous feel.

Leaving behind the house in which the woman had fled, they continued on.

Soon, the large arms of the windmill appeared through the tops of the trees as it slowly turned in the breeze. But in the quiet stillness through which they traveled, it only intensified their feelings of foreboding.

“Did someone die?” asked Terrance. He was an older guard with almost thirty years experience, the last ten having been with Raestin. Terrance was like the grandfather of the group, easily ten years everyone’s senior, including Raestin. Despite his age, he was still able to hold his own in a fight.

Riding on either side of him were the last two of their group, Koryn and Warry. Koryn was a sandy haired man of middling years who had been with Raestin for the last three summers. Warry on the other hand was dark haired, a bit taller than Koryn, and had but two years with the trader. He and Koryn were close to the same age, and during the time they had served together, grew to be fast friends.

Raestin was about to answer Terrance when shouting came from further ahead. “No!” a man yelled with anger in his voice. “Now, get out of here!” Nudging his horse into a faster pace, the trader hurried ahead.

Five men of an unsavory aspect were sanding before the door of the mill. One took notice of Raestin and his guards. Shortly, all five had taken note of their arrival.

“What should we do?” asked Paul.

“Nothing,” replied Raestin. “Let’s find Kaitlyn and see what’s going on.”

The five men continued to glare at Raestin’s group as they moved along the road. Then all of a sudden, the five men departed the front of the mill and headed around the back, disappearing in the trees.

“Ever see them before?” Raestin asked.

Behind him came several negative responses. Paul shook his head and said, “No.” Keeping a quick pace, Raestin and his guards hurried toward the village center through which they would pass on their way to the Borenson home.

As they passed home after home, they were greeted with silence and solitude. Occasionally, the occupants would peer out at their passing without any attempt at salutation. The whole situation had Raestin growing more and more worried.

Raucous laughter was suddenly heard coming from up ahead. It wasn’t long before they saw four men, derelicts by the look of them, standing together outside The Sterling Sheep. A woman emerged from the inn, a short distance from them. Upon seeing the four men, she immediately turned in the opposite direction and hurried away.

One saw her departing. Breaking off from his fellows, he hurried after her. “Now, where are you going in such a hurry?” he asked.

The woman didn’t even so much as turn her head to look at him, only quickened her pace.

His three buddies followed after and they soon had her surrounded.

“Leave me alone!” she cried as she was forced to come to a stop. Her plea only made them laugh all the harder.

Paul glanced to Raestin who nodded. To the other guards, he said, “Come on boys.” Kicking his horse in the ribs, he bolted toward the poor woman.

“Give us a kiss,” one man was saying as he grabbed her by the arm. He was about to pull her closer when he heard the approach of Paul and the other five guards. Releasing the woman, he and his three friends gauged their odds. Outnumbered by men on horseback, they backed off.

Crying badly, the woman raced away as well.

“Madam!” cried Paul. But she paid him no heed and raced away as fast as she could go. Anger filled him. Little in this world set him off like when he saw the helpless being victimized. Turning his gaze to where the men who had accosted her, he saw that they had been joined by the five who had been in front of the mill. The nine of them stood in a group, staring at Paul and his men.

“What is going on here?” questioned Paul.

“Not at all like it was the last time,” commented Sterret. He too had little patience with men like these.

“No,” he replied, “it isn’t.” With a final glare toward those who had accosted the woman, he turned his horse about and returned to Raestin. “Let’s find your lady and get to the bottom of this.”

Raestin nodded, then moved off quickly toward Kaitlyn’s home.

Paul kept an eye out toward the nine men that still stood watching them. The other he scanned for any signs of potential danger.

Once past the village center, it wasn’t far to the Borenson home. As they turned off onto the lane leading over the hill to the house, they heard the sound of men’s voices and the bleating of a sheep.

“Trouble,” Paul said.

Without thought for his own safety, Raestin kicked his horse in the sides and sped forward. Paul raced alongside him with the other guards right behind. Topping the hill before the Borenson home, he saw a group of men, eight in all, gathered before the front door.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

A tall man in his mid thirties with sword in hand banged on the door with its hilt. “Open this door!” he demanded.

From within the house, came the voice of his love. “Go away!” she cried, fear evident in her voice. “He’s not here and I don’t know anything.”

“Yes you do!” he yelled.

Baaaaaaa! Baaaaaaa!

In the pen not far off, Black Face was bleating wildly. Running along the fence of his pen, it almost seemed as if he was trying to go to her aid.

“Shut that sheep up,” the leader said.

Raestin raced with all speed forward.

A man drew his sword and headed toward the pen.

“No!” screamed Kaitlyn from within the home as she realized what was about to happen.

The man with the sword moved to the pen and with a single strike, removed Black Face’s head. As its lifeblood flowed from its lifeless body, Kaitlyn shrieked.

Bearing down on the men that had caused his beloved such pain, Raestin was the specter of death as he drew his sword and charged. He was halfway to the gathered men before they even noticed. As they turned toward him, fear appeared on their faces and they drew their swords to defend themselves.

Such was the fury that drove him, that upon reaching the first man, he struck with great ferocity. The blow cleaved the other man’s sword in two and continued on to remove his head. As the bodiless head flew through the air, Paul and the others joined the fray.

Sterret’s horse trampled one man, and with a cry of battle, he struck at another but the blow was deflected. A second later, a bolt from Cailin’s crossbow struck the man in the chest and knocked him backward.

Koryn and Warry had waded into the fray with swords flying. The men before them were no match. Simple caravan guards they may be, but Paul was a hard taskmaster and daily drills were a requirement. Now, all that hard work was paying off.

Hack, block, slice, connect. A man fell to the ground with half his arm gone. Then another dropped beside him as Warry kicked the lifeless body from his blade.

At the sight of their comrades being taken out so readily, the last three men dropped their swords and fled.

Thwock!

A crossbow bolt struck one of the fleeing men in the back. Slowed but not stopped, the man continued to flee.

“After them!” Raestin commanded.

“Yes sir,” replied Paul. To Sterret he said, “Come with me. The rest stay and protect Raestin.” Bolting forward, he and Sterret went after the fleeing men.

The creak of an opening door drew Raestin’s attention. He saw his beloved peering out. “Raestin?” she asked in disbelief. “Is it really you?”

Tossing his bloody sword to the ground, Raestin leaped from his horse and went to her. “Yes my love,” he replied. “I am here.”

Flinging open the door wide, Kaitlyn Borenson came to him. Wrapping her arms around him in a fierce embrace, choking sobs began issuing forth.

Raestin wrapped his arms around her gently and said, “It’s over. You’re safe.” As her tears wet his tunic, he couldn’t help but glance over to the pen where Black Face had met his fate. Anger burned in him anew, he knew how much that sheep had meant to her.

Later that evening, after Black Face had been laid to rest and the bodies of the dead men were dragged off to the woods for the kidogs and wolves, they gathered around the dinner table having a meal Terrance had thrown together. Outside, Koryn and Warry stood watch.

“It’s been this way for over a week now,” she explained. She then spoke of the coming of Daniel and their subsequent meeting at The Sterling Sheep. “At first it wasn’t bad, but now…” She paused a moment then said, “They say Riyan has found the King’s Horde.”

Raestin’s eyes widened. “King’s Horde?” he said in disbelief.

Kaitlyn nodded. “It’s possible,” she said. “Somehow he and Chad was able to get into the Warriors Guild. He’s also sent money home in those packages you would bring.” She sighed. “I never thought…”

“I know,” Raestin said.

“They don’t believe me when I tell them that I don’t know anything,” she stated. “They think I’m protecting him.”

“We believe you,” Paul said. The others nodded agreement.

Sterret took a drink of his tea, as that was the only beverage other than water she had on hand. “Do you know anything about what he’s up to?” he asked.

She shook her head. “He has always been one to keep his business to himself,” she explained then turned toward Raestin. “What am I to do?”

“Staying here seems a bit dangerous,” Cailin offered.

“That’s right,” agreed Raestin. “You should leave Quillim. At least until this all gets settled.”

“No,” she replied. “I can’t leave until Riyan returns.”

“But you saw what happened here,” argued Paul. “If we hadn’t happened by, who knows what might have happened.”

“I know,” she said. “But I can’t.” She looked imploringly to Raestin for understanding.

Finally he nodded his head. “I understand,” he assured her. To Paul he said, “We’ll stay here until her son returns.” Then turning a smile toward Kaitlyn, he asked, “If that’s alright with you?”

“Oh yes,” she said, returning his smile. “That is quite alright with me.” Tears began to flow once more.

In the morning, they walked down to the Magistrate’s office to report what happened with the mob outside of Kaitlyn’s home and the subsequent attack. On the way, Kaitlyn wanted them to stop by the Kelon home to see how they were faring. After all, their son Chadric was in this just as much as was Riyan.

As the Kelon home came into view, they found it quiet and still. Not even smoke was coming from the chimney. Kaitlyn glanced to Raestin who shrugged. “Maybe they left town?” he suggested.

“I saw her two days ago and she made no mention of leaving,” she told him.

“Elle!” she hollered as they drew closer. When no answer was forthcoming, she hollered again. “Elle! It’s Kate!” Still no answer. She turned to Raestin with worry in her eyes.

“Didn’t you tell me the last time I was here that her husband was the local miller?” he asked.

She nodded. “Yes, he is,” she replied.

“They may be at the mill,” he explained. “On our way to see you yesterday, we saw a group trying to get into the mill. Maybe they holed up there?”

Beside him, Paul nodded. “If they had any experiences like what you did yesterday, that would make sense,” he said.

“Oh, I hope so,” she said. They left behind the Kelon home and made their way to the mill.

Through the trees they could see the arms of the mill turning in the early morning breeze. A few people were out, moving quickly from one destination to another. Of the men who had accosted the woman the day before, there was no sign. Though after what happened last night at the Borenson home, Paul had Cailin keep his crossbow locked and loaded, just in case.

A wisp of smoke came from the mill’s chimney which greatly relieved Kaitlyn. “Thank goodness,” she said happily.

“Someone is there,” stated Paul. When she glanced to him, he added, “There’s no way to be sure it’s your friend and her family.”

“It’s them,” she said with certainty. Quickening her pace, she was soon before the door of the mill.

Knock! Knock! Knock!

She rapped three times upon the door.

“Go away!” a voice she recognized as Elle’s husband shouted from the other side.

“Ferrun,” she said through the door, “it’s Kaitlyn.”

A face peered through the mill’s window at the group standing before the door. It was Eryl, the Kelon’s youngest son. From the other side of the door, the sound of the bar being removed could be heard. A moment later, the door opened.

Elle rushed out and hugged her friend. “I have been so worried about you,” she said.

“And I, you,” replied Kaitlyn.

“Come in,” said Elle’s husband Ferrun.

As they entered, Raestin could see sleeping pallets set out of the way along the walls of the mill.

“I think you know Raestin,” Kaitlyn said.

Ferrun came and shook Raestin’s hand. “Trader, right?” he asked. “Met you last time you were here.”

“That’s right,” he replied. Behind him he heard Paul tell Cailin and Sterret to remain outside and keep an eye on things.

“These are his guards,” she said, continuing the introductions. Glancing around the mill at the store of food and bedrolls lying on the floor she asked, “Are you staying here now?”

Elle nodded. “Yes,” she said. “It isn’t safe at home anymore.”

“People keep coming around asking about Chad,” Eryl stated. “When we tell them we don’t know anything, they get mad.”

“One threatened to kill Eryl if we didn’t tell them what they wanted to know,” Elle explained.

“That’s when we came here,” Ferrun said. “It’s closer to town and better fortified.” In truth, the walls of the mill were strong, they had to be in order to support the massive windmill at its top. With only two doors, each thick with a strong wooden bar, it would take a mighty effort to break in.

“We’re on our way to talk with the Magistrate,” Kaitlyn told them. Then she went on to explain about the incident of the night before, the timely intervention by Raestin and his guards, and the decapitation of Black Face.

“Don’t know what good that’s going to do,” Ferrun stated. “There aren’t enough men in town to keep order.”

“Then maybe your Magistrate needs to ask the Duke for help,” suggested Raestin. “A company of his soldiers should be able to restore order in little time.”

At mention of the Duke, Elle and Kaitlyn grew fearful. They didn’t want the Duke to know their sons may have recovered treasure without giving him his share. Raestin understood their misgivings. “We have no choice,” he said to the women. “He’s going to know soon enough.”

“But…” stammered Elle.

“Things seem to be getting out of control,” argued Raestin. “Your Magistrate may have already sent to Wardean for help.”

Just then the mill’s door opened and Sterret stuck his head in and said “Sir?”

Raestin turned toward the door and saw the crowd gathering in the street on the other side. He could make out a couple of the men who had accosted the woman the night before among them. To Paul he said, “Go see what’s going on.”

Nodding in reply, Paul said, “Yes sir,” as he headed for the door.

“What’s happening?” Elle asked in a voice tinged with fear.

“Trouble,” replied her husband.

A score of men were gathered twenty feet from the doorway, three had bows. None were townsfolk. As Paul emerged from the mill, he quickly ascertained that the mood of the men was not good. Cailin had his crossbow out and aimed at the men. Paul came behind him and laid his hand on his young protege’s shoulder. “Easy,” he said.

Addressing the men, he shouted “What’s the meaning of this?”

A man in his early thirties stood a step before the others. Six feet tall and with the look of a hard life behind him, he asked, “Who are you?”

“Name’s Paul,” he replied. “And you are?”

“Slyvern,” came the reply. He said it as if Paul should recognize the name.

“What business do you have here?” asked Paul.

“All we want is for them inside to tell us what they know of the Horde’s location,” he stated.

“They know nothing,” Paul stated. “The first they heard of this was when people like you started pestering them about it.”

“Lies!” shouted Slyvern. A mumble of agreement rolled through those standing behind him.

“There is nothing of what you seek here,” Paul stated. “Leave.”

“Who do you think you are?” demanded Slyvern. A wild look came to his eyes as anger filled him. “We’re going to find out what we want to know, one way or another!” He took a step forward.

“Stop!” Paul said. Beside him, the sound of Sterret’s sword leaving its scabbard could be heard.

The man halted. “Stand aside or die!”

To Cailin, loud enough for all to hear, Paul said, “If he takes another step, kill him.”

“Yes sir,” replied Cailin. Moving his crossbow ever so slightly, he drew aim on Slythern’s chest. Two of the men with bows drew a bead on Cailin while the third targeted Paul.

“You are out numbered,” Slyvern said with a crooked grin. “Stand aside.”

A quiet fell over the two groups as each gauged the reaction of the other.

On the second floor of The Sterling Sheep, Daniel looked out his window toward the impending confrontation.

“Slyvern’s really got them stirred up,” commented Tox. Tox had been Daniel’s man now for the greater part of a decade. He was loyal and stalwart, rare commodities in their line of work.

“That’s what he’s getting paid to do,” replied Daniel. Then motion caught his eye as the Magistrate appeared leading a dozen locals, all but three carrying bows. They were moving to the growing altercation with great speed. “Looks like things aren’t going to get out of hand after all.”

“No it doesn’t,” agreed Tox.

They watched as the Magistrate reached the two groups. “Now, if only…”

Knock! Knock! Knock!

Daniel turned to Tox. “See who it is.”

Crossing the room, Tox was soon at the door and opened it a crack. When he saw who was on the other side, he opened the door wider and in walked Rupert.

“My father is sending me to Warden to ask the Duke for aid,” he announced.

“Good,” replied Daniel. “I was hoping he would. Some rather bad sorts are making their way to your quiet village.” He paused a moment then asked, “When are you to leave?”

“Immediately,” he replied. “He wants me to return as soon as possible with help before things get completely out of hand.”

“It may take longer than you think,” advised Daniel. “You’ll have to convince them such intervention by the Duke’s men is warranted. And that could take time.”

Rupert reached into his pocket and produced a scroll. “I have a letter signed by my father explaining the situation,” he replied. “That should expedite things.”

“Again, maybe not,” countered Daniel. “Unless you can convince the right person, aid may be days in coming.”

“But my father is counting on me to return quickly,” Rupert told him.

“Perhaps I can be of help,” Daniel said.

“How?” asked Rupert.

“I know a man in the Duke’s guard who might be able to speed things up dramatically,” he replied. “I could supply you with a letter asking him to expedite things for you.”

Rupert nodded. “You would do that for me?” he asked.

“Of course,” replied Daniel magnanimously. Moving across to the room’s only table, he picked up a small, rolled scroll secured with a leather thong sealed with wax. Turning back to Rupert, he handed it over and said, “Here.” When Rupert took it, he could see the question in his eyes. “When I saw the commotion developing by the mill, I thought your father might send for help. So I prepared the letter just in case.”

Rupert took the letter. “Thank you,” he said.

“Not at all,” replied Daniel. “Always glad to be of help. Now make sure you speak with Captain Glaver before you talk with anyone else.”

“Where can I find him?” asked Rupert.

“Ask around at the keep,” Daniel replied.

Tucking the scroll into his belt pouch, he said, “Thank you again.”

Daniel patted him on the back with a grin and escorted him to the door. “Be careful on the road,” he advised.

“I will,” Rupert replied.

Tox opened the door for him and Rupert passed through on his way to the stairs. Once the door was shut and the sound of Rupert’s footsteps could no longer be heard, Tox asked, “Think Glaver will come?”

“Yes,” affirmed Daniel. “He and his boys owe me a favor.” Returning to the window, he saw that the situation before the mill had been diffused without bloodshed. Slyvern and his group were dispersing, and the Magistrate was speaking with those at the mill.

“What are we going to do if Duke Alric actually sends troops this way?” asked Tox.

Daniel turned to his man and said, “That would definitely complicate things. But once Glaver gets here, the situation is going to quiet down dramatically. There will be no need for any additional help.”

“Then when the shepherd arrives…?” asked Tox.

Giving his man a grin, he said, “It’ll be too late.”

Chapter Twenty-Five

“Where does everything go that’s collected down here?” Bart asked. He stood with fists on hips as he glared at the three bound men.

Once they had discovered the segment gone, they wasted no time in returning to where they left the three porters.

The three men stared mutely at Bart as they trembled in fear. One of them shook his head.

“Once they are at the top of the cliff,” Riyan asked, “where do the crates go next?”

“We don’t know,” one man replied.

“That’s right,” stated another. “The crates are loaded on wagons and taken away. They never told us where.”

The third man nodded vehemently in agreement.

“I think you’re lying to me,” Bart said. Pulling his knife, he moved toward them.

“We’re not!” wailed one of the men.

“Haven’t we already helped you?” another asked.

“Wait,” Riyan said to Bart.

Bart glanced back toward him questioningly.

Ignoring Bart, Riyan looked to the bound men sitting against the wall before him. “Do you know who began all this?” he asked, gesturing to the passage around him.

The three men looked at him confused.

“What I mean is,” Riyan said, “who is the man ultimately in charge of everything going on down here? Is it this Pruss you’ve mentioned?”

“Hardly,” one man stated. “He’s not but an overseer.”

“He answers to Lord Glynni,” another added.

“Glynni?” asked Riyan.

“He’s up at the top of the steps,” the first one replied. “But you don’t want to go messing with him.”

“Why?” asked Bart.

“He’s the half brother of Lord Kueryn and has a rather nasty temper,” explained another.

“Lord Kueryn?” asked Bart. The name was somewhat familiar.

Riyan glanced to him and nodded. “The River Man.”

“Then that means he has…” started Chad before Bart interrupted him by loudly saying, “Yes. Exactly.”

Bart met Chad’s eyes then indicated with a nod of his head the three men sitting against the wall, and that they were listening. The others understood the implications of what the man had said as well.

“That’s what we needed to know,” Riyan said to Bart.

Nodding, Bart replied, “Indeed.”

“Then we better get out of here,” Chyfe said. “It’s only a matter of time before Seth and Soth are discovered.”

“Right,” Riyan said. Turning to the three men, he asked, “If we leave you alive, will you swear to keep your mouths shut about us being down here?”

All three men nodded vigorously. “Yes.” said one. “We swear!” said another.

“Alright then,” Riyan said.

“You can’t be serious,” argued Chyfe. “They’ll tell all they know as soon as someone finds them.”

“No,” professed one man. “We will keep silent.”

Chyfe drew his knife and advanced on the men. “I don’t think we can afford to take that chance,” he said.

“I agree,” said Bart.

“But I gave them my word,” argued Riyan.

Bart met his friend’s gaze for a moment then nodded. “So you did.” He glanced to Chyfe and shook his head.

Chyfe was less than pleased about leaving the men alive. Slamming his knife back into its scabbard, he mumbled an expletive under his breath and shook his head.

“Come on,” Bart said. “Let’s get out of here.”

Riyan glanced to the men and said, “I’m sure you’ll be discovered before too much longer.”

“Thank you,” one of the men said.

“We’re not murderers,” Riyan assured him. Then he turned and joined the others as they headed back to the surface.

About the time they were passing through an area lit by one of the burning torches, Chad asked, “Bart, where’s your pack?”

“My pack?” Bart asked. Coming to a stop he cursed, “Damn! I must have left it somewhere back there.” Gazing down the passage, he said, “My picks were inside.”

“You want us to go back with you?” asked Kevik.

Bart shook his head. “No, you go on ahead. I’ll catch up,” he said. “Get to the surface and see what’s going on. We still have to figure a way out of here.”

“Alright,” Riyan said. “Be careful.”

Reaching up, Bart removed the torch burning in the sconce and started heading back through the passage. Walking quickly, he was soon back to where they had left the three bound men. Behind him, the light from Kevik’s staff could no longer be seen.

The three men looked in fear as they saw him approach. He had left his pack leaning against the wall on the other side of the passage from the three men. But it wasn’t there now. One of the porters had his foot hooked in a strap and was dragging it closer.

“Now, now,” Bart said as he came forward to reclaim his pack. “None of that.” Once he had it slung back across his back, he pulled his knife.

The three men gasped when they saw the naked blade. “You promised!” one man wailed.

“Nothing personal,” he said. “But I don’t have as trusting a nature as my friend does. You would rat us out the moment you were found. And we can’t have that.”

“No!” screamed a man as he came closer. Then with three quick strikes, he silenced their cries for good. After wiping the blood coating his blade off onto the pant leg of one of the dead men, he stood up and returned it to the scabbard. Moving out with pack once again on his back, he hurried to catch up with Riyan and the others.

Bart caught up with the others just as they were reaching the surface. Dusk was not far off. “Kevik,” Bart said, indicating where the bowl full of mixture still sat.” Let’s see what’s going on up on the cliff.” Then to Chad and Chyfe he said, “Find Seth and Soth and see what the situation is.”

“Okay,” replied Chad. Then he and Chyfe moved from the mine entrance and headed for the camp.

From their position, they could see Seth moving among the tents, Soth was nowhere in sight. As Kevik prepared to cast his far seeing spell, Riyan commented, “So, the River Man has the last segment.”

“So it would seem,” Bart replied.

“That makes this all a bit more complicated,” stated Riyan.

Bart grinned and nodded. “A little.”

“How are we to get it now?” he asked.

“One thing at a time,” said Bart. “Once we’re out of this canyon and past the stockade, then we’ll worry about how to acquire the segment.”

“Any thoughts on how we are to do that?” Riyan asked.

“Not yet,” he said.

At the camp, Chad and Chyfe had met up with Seth and after a moment’s discussion, Seth began heading for the mine entrance.

Kevik calmed his mind. Then, concentrating on the stockade at the top of the cliff, he cast the spell. Beside him Riyan watched as the image appeared.

Four wagons filled with crates stood in line just within the stockade’s gate. A fifth was only half filled and waited near the canyon’s lip at the top of the steps. Two crates were being lifted onto the fifth wagon’s bed. Once they were in place, the two men who had placed them there walked to the steps and began descending to the bottom.

The rest of the stockade looked pretty much as it had before. Seth and Soth must have done a good job in fooling the porters in believing everything was alright. But how much longer would that last? With the setting of the sun imminent, there could be a change of watch. Definitely the men who were deep in the mine would be coming out for food and rest. Bart felt that time was quickly running out.

“There doesn’t appear to be any increase in the number of men,” announced Kevik.

Bart glanced over to him and said, “See if you can determine how many are up there.”

“I’ll try,” replied Kevik.

When Seth finally joined them, he asked, “The key wasn’t there?”

“No,” Riyan informed him. “We believe it may be in the possession of the River Man.”

“That’s not good,” responded Seth.

“Any trouble?” Bart asked him.

“Not really,” he replied. “A couple of the men bound in the tents started regaining consciousness. But we made quick work of them.” Then he pointed to the center of the camp where the largest tent stood. “We put them all in there.”

Riyan indicated the men on the steps coming down from the top. “What about them?” he asked.

“Just hired porters,” he explained. “They come and go with the wagons.”

Bart nodded as he gazed at the two nearing the bottom. “Take em out and put them with the others,” he told Seth. As Seth was about to leave, he added, “Make sure you do it so the other two near the top aren’t tipped off.”

“You got it,” he replied. Hurrying off, he made his way back to the camp.

“What do you have in mind?” Riyan asked.

“Not sure yet,” admitted Bart. “But one thing’s for sure, we don’t want them on the steps transporting crates when we make our move.” Then he moved closer to Kevik and gazed at the image in the bowl.

Kevik noticed him and said, “I’ve seen thirty armed men which may be guards of one kind or another. Another fifteen are civilians.”

“Up the steps is the only way out of here if we don’t want to float down the river,” observed Bart. “And without a raft or boat, that isn’t a very viable option.”

Down at the camp, Soth had appeared from the large tent wherein their captives were being held. He, Chad, and Chyfe were speaking together as they kept an eye on the men coming down the cliff. In short order, they were joined by Seth. Bart watched as they began moving into position to take out the porters descending the steps.

“I think I may have an idea,” he said. Turning to Kevik, he added, “It’s going to depend heavily on your magical ability.”

Kevik glanced up from the image in the bowl and met his eyes a moment before nodding. “What did you have in mind?”

“We’re going to have to move fast,” explained Bart. “Once the last porter is off the steps and taken, we go. Here’s the plan…”

As he spelled it out, Kevik began nodding. “I think that might work,” he agreed, then sighed. He was growing rather tired. The exertions of the last few days were beginning to wear on him.

“Good,” replied Bart. Glancing back to the camp, he saw that the first two porters had been dealt with and were being carried to the large tent. The remaining two on the cliff continued down, oblivious to what was transpiring at the bottom. To Riyan and Kevik he said, “Let’s go.”

Wagon Master Coric was growing steadily impatient with the porters who had gone down to retrieve the last four crates he required before he could leave. They had yet to return. “I’ll skin them alive if they make me late,” he threatened.

The driver of the wagon waiting for the crates just shook his head. Wagon Master Coric was always threatening about this or that. Rarely did he ever follow through on it. Those who had been with him longest knew it was just his way.

Moving to the top of the steps, Wagon Master Coric looked down to see about his slow footed porters. He saw several men at the base of the steps beginning to make their way up. “About time,” he said.

All of a sudden, the view to the bottom grew obscured. He wasn’t at all sure what it was. Then a wind began blowing forcefully out of the canyon. “What?” he asked himself just as a wall of yellowish fog rolled over the cliff’s edge and enveloped him. He only had a moment to wonder at this strange occurrence before consciousness left him.

“Nice,” commented Bart.

Above them, Kevik had cast half a dozen of his sleep clouds. Then he had cast his wind spell to blow its vapors up and over into the stockade. With any luck, by the time he and the others reached the edge of the vaporous clouds, everyone in the stockade would be unconscious.

With the winds blowing, Bart led the way up the steps. Behind him came Chyfe then Riyan. Kevik followed closely with the twins and Chad bringing up the rear.

“Watch out!” Bart hollered as a dark shape plummeted down toward them from the top. It was a body, probably someone who had been too close to the edge of the cliff when the vaporous cloud of sleep had rolled over the top. When the man hit the side of the canyon wall on his way down, he failed to make any noise. He struck three more times before finally coming to rest at the bottom.

Riyan glanced upward to the top where the vaporous cloud of Kevik’s sleep spell was being whipped by his wind spell. Other than the movement of the cloud, the area was still.

“Come on,” Bart said as he resumed his climb to the top. Moving quickly, he took the steps two at a time as he flew to the top. He continuously cast glances for any movement up there, and was glad to find none. Bart finally came to a stop when he was within ten steps of where the vaporous cloud began. At this point, the wind of Kevik’s spell was blowing fairly strong.

On the steps far below, he could see Kevik bringing up the rear as he ascended very slowly. The magic user wasn’t in the best of shape for this kind of exertion, his kind rarely were. Already, Chad and the twins had bypassed him.

“Kevik!” Bart yelled down but his words were lost amidst the sound of the wind. When the magic user failed to respond, he grew frustrated. Just then, the wind spell came to an end.

With the roar of the wind gone, Bart was about to yell again when he saw the yellow cloud of the sleep spell begin falling toward him. Without the wind pushing it upward, the vapors began moving downward. “Kevik!” Bart yelled as he backed down the steps, his eyes glued to the wall of yellowish fog growing ever closer.

Ten steps further down, he heard Riyan yell, “Kevik! Cancel the spell!”

The fog was beginning to pick up speed and was rapidly overtaking Bart. If it hit him while he was on the steps, his fate might be the same as the man who had plummeted to his death.

Then it was gone. Glancing back down the steps he saw Kevik wave to him. Waving back, Bart once again took the steps quickly to the top. Riyan and Chyfe weren’t far behind. Then came the twins and Chad, with Kevik fifty steps even further down, huffing and puffing as he tried to keep up.

Two at a time, Bart raced up the steps toward the top of the cliff face. When he was ten steps away, he slowed his pace. From previous times Kevik had used his sleep spell, he knew that once it was dispelled, those caught within it would begin to regain consciousness. It could take up to ten minutes before they would completely rid themselves of its effects, but some overcame it faster than others.

Bart clutched a dart in his right hand, another three were gripped in his left. The top of the cliff was still deserted, and so he crept up the last few steps until he came to the top.

“Be careful,” advised Riyan from where he crouched on the step below his friend.

Not taking his eyes from the top, Bart nodded in reply. Then moving carefully, he edged forward and peered over to the top of the cliff.

Within a wide arc starting at the top of the steps, men who had been knocked unconscious by Kevik’s spell were beginning to stir. The fifth wagon they had seen in Kevik’s bowl, stood not far from the top step. Its two horses were weakly struggling in their traces to regain their feet since the sleep spell had affected them too. The driver lay across the buckboard, his head lolling to one side as he moved about feebly.

Movement caught Bart’s eye and he saw a group of seven men far off to the right. They were staring at the men lying on the ground with fear on their faces. The vaporous cloud must not have reached where they had been. Other than those seven men, everyone else looked to have succumbed to its effect.

Bart turned to Riyan and pointed off to the right. “Seven men,” he said.

“Guards?” Riyan asked as he peered over to see.

Peering over the top again, Bart looked and saw that only two were armed. “Two,” he said. “The others could be workers.” Beyond the seven men he saw a sight that filled him with joy. Four horses stood in a small corral. He would have preferred seven, but four was better than nothing. The rest of the horses that had been in the camp, including the draft horses for the wagons, had all been affected. They couldn’t afford to wait for them to recover, as by that time, everyone else in the camp would have too.

“Ready?” asked Bart.

Riyan nodded and gripped the hilt of his sword.

He turned his gaze back to the seven men. One of the two armed men was now kneeling at the side of another who was coming back to consciousness. In fact, the whole camp was stirring. Two men by the gate had already regained their feet and were shuffling about trying to help their comrades.

“Let’s go,” Bart said. Leaping from his crouched position, he landed on the top of the cliff and bolted to the right. Before he had taken his second step, the first dart was already on its way toward the kneeling man.

Bart saw one of the unarmed men take notice of him but it didn’t immediately register that he was a threat. But when the first dart struck and the man cried out, they knew.

“Attack!” one cried out. “We’re under attack!”

A dart struck the second armed man just as he was drawing his sword. Moving toward Bart, he only took three steps before the dart’s poison hit the blood stream and began to take its toll.

Bart threw another dart as the man stumbled and hit the ground. “Get the horses,” he yelled.

When the unarmed men saw the second man drop, they fled toward the far edge of the stockade. They didn’t stop until they reached the drop-off.

Not being a threat, Bart didn’t waste any time in subduing them. Glancing back, he saw Chyfe standing at the top of the cliff with sword in hand as he quickly took in the camp.

Bart got his attention and shouted, “Stay there and protect the others.”

Chyfe nodded. Moving to the top of the steps, he took position there to guard those still on the steps from any threat. Chad joined him after he reached the top.

Riyan was already saddling one of the horses when Bart joined him. Nodding over to a tent situated nearby, he said, “Saddles and tack are in there.”

“Right,” replied Bart. Hurrying within the tent, he soon emerged with a saddle and blanket. As he began to saddle one of the horses, he saw Seth and Soth appear at the top of the steps. They glanced in his direction and he pointed over to the gate. “The gate!” he yelled.

Seth nodded, then he and his brother raced through the rapidly recovering men on their way to get the gate open. One soldier tried to reach out and grab Soth’s ankle as he passed, but Soth easily avoided him.

At the gate, men were shambling about as they continuously worked to overcome the affects of the spell. A couple even had their swords out and were moving toward the twins.

“I’ll take ‘em brother,” Seth said as he drew his sword. “You get the gate.” As Soth raced for the wooden beam keeping the gate closed, Seth moved to engage those who had shaken off the affects enough to become a nuisance.

Chad turned toward Seth as the clang of sword striking sword was heard. Glancing back down the steps, he saw that Kevik had paused twenty steps from the top to catch his breath. The magic user was leaning heavily upon his staff and breathing laboriously.

“Hurry up!” Chad hollered down to him. “The affects of your spell is wearing off fast.”

“I’m…” Kevik said, then stopped to gasp as he took in air, “I’m going as fast as I can.”

Chad and Chyfe watched as Kevik moved a foot to the next step and resumed his climb to the top.

“Think we should go down and carry him?” asked Chyfe.

When Chad looked to him, he saw the Catha-born fighter grinning. He shook his head. Then he drew his sword and pushed Chyfe aside as he blocked the downward swing of a sword gripped in both hands of a guard. “No,” Chad replied as he knocked the sword to the side. “We have other things to worry about.” Kicking out with his foot, he sent the guard sprawling backwards.

Behind the guard, a dozen other individuals had regained sufficient equilibrium to walk and draw their swords. Five of them were on their way to the corral where Riyan and Bart were busily saddling the last two horses, the other seven moved toward Chad and Chyfe. Further back in the camp near the buildings, one man in armor was shouting as he ordered his men to their feet. At least that’s what Chad thought he was doing as his speech was so slurred, the man’s words couldn’t be understood.

“Oh…man,” a breathless Kevik said from behind Chad. Glancing back, Chad saw the magic user standing but four steps from the top.

“Give me a hand,” Kevik said. “I…” All of a sudden, his eyes rolled up into the back of his head, his face turned pale, and fainted.

Chad immediately raced down and reached him just as the magic user was about to roll off the steps and plummet to the ground far below. “Kevik!” Chad yelled as he dragged him securely back onto the steps. Once Kevik was no longer in danger of slipping off, Chad raised one of Kevik’s eyelids and found him unresponsive. He put his ear to his chest and thankfully heard the lub-dub beat of Kevik’s heart. “Thank god you’re alive,” he said.

With sword once again in its scabbard, Chad picked up the unconscious magic user and his staff and carried them the remaining distance to the top. “Guess we should have carried you after all,” he said softly to himself.

Kevik had had little time to recuperate from the ordeal of passing through the Wrath of Hennon before he had been asked to cast spells. Then the time spent beneath the ground searching for the key, more spells, followed by an arduous climb to the top of the canyon walls. No wonder he had passed out. He simply wasn’t cut out for such exertion.

As Chad topped the cliff with Kevik in his arms, Chyfe was embroiled with two combatants not ten feet away. Easily blocking their attacks, he deflected one man’s sword to the side. Quickly following through with a thrust to the other, he took him between the ribs. He had to kick out with his foot in order to dislodge the man and barely recovered in time to block an overhand hack by the first. Using the crossguard of his sword, he trapped the man’s blade.

“Finish it!” hollered Chad.

Chyfe glanced back and saw Chad carrying Kevik. With a deft twist of his blade, Chyfe jerked his opponent’s blade from his hands. Then with a well placed kick, broke the man’s knee. A cry of pain was torn from the man as he crashed to the ground.

“Chad! Chyfe!”

Riyan and Bart were riding toward them, each holding the reins of another horse. As Riyan drew near, he saw the state Kevik was in and asked Chad, “What happened to him?”

“Over exerted himself,” he said.

Riyan came to a stop and reached for the magic user. With Chad’s help, Kevik was soon slumped before him on the horse. Chyfe had already mounted one of the spares, and he and Bart were racing for the gate.

Swinging up on the horse Riyan was leading, Chad was quickly in the saddle.

A group of armed men led by the man wearing armor were moving toward the gate. Seth and Soth had their swords drawn and were set to meet them. Behind the twins, the gate stood open.

Bart and Chyfe were almost upon the men. The leader had taken notice of the approaching riders and set half his men to meet them, the other half continued toward Seth and Soth.

“We better hurry,” Chad said to Riyan. Indeed, more and more of the men within the stockade were regaining their feet.

Riyan had one arm around Kevik’s chest while the other held the reins. “Lead on,” he said, then he and Chad began making their way toward the gate. Ahead of them, they watched as Bart and Chyfe raced for the waiting men. Then at the last minute they swerved to the right.

Racing around the men, they bolted for the twins and soon reached their side. “Seth!” Bart yelled, reaching a hand down for him.

Seth quickly sheathed his sword and grabbed Bart’s hand as he came close and swung up behind him. At the same time, Chyfe was doing the same with Soth.

Chad and Riyan were taking a more circuitous route through the stockade on their way to the gate in order to avoid coming close to the leader and his men. When they rounded the building situated closest to the gate, they saw Bart and Chyfe with the twins.

Bart saw them appear and turned his horse toward the gate. Before he could get his horse in motion, a man came out of nowhere and charged with a knife. By the way he was dressed he had to have been one of the wagon drivers. Seth saw him first and kicked out as the man approached, catching him in the jaw.

Then with a cry, Bart kicked his horse in the sides and bolted for the gate. A split second later, Chyfe did the same. Riyan and Chad reached the gate the same time as did Bart and Chyfe and together, they fled from the stockade.

Chapter Twenty-Six

The road leading from the stockade was little more than a dirt path cutting through the hills. Bart didn’t slow until the stockade had disappeared behind them. Even then, he had them keep a quick pace. For he knew that once the horses still in the stockade recovered from the affects of Kevik’s spell, the chase would be on.

“How’s he doing?” asked Bart, glancing back to Riyan.

Riyan shrugged. “He’s alive.” Kevik remained unconscious.

Bringing his horse to a stop, Bart turned around. “See if you can bring him around,” he said to Riyan. “More than likely we’re going to need his magic before long.”

Riyan nodded.

Chad quickly dismounted and moved to help his friend in easing Kevik to the ground.

Bart dismounted, then said to Seth, “Range on ahead. See if you can find somewhere we can acquire more horses.”

“You got it,” replied Seth. Moving forward on the horse, he took his place in the saddle Bart had just vacated.

Soth dismounted from where he had been sitting behind Chyfe and went to his brother. “Here,” he said. Taking the ring which allowed one to communicate magically with the bearer of the other, he handed it to his brother. “This may come in handy.”

Taking the ring, Seth slipped it on his finger and said, “Thanks.”

“You be careful,” Soth warned his brother. “Don’t make me have to explain to father why you didn’t come back.”

Seth gave his brother a grin then kicked his horse in the sides. As he rode off, he hollered, “I wouldn’t do that to you brother!”

Bart watched Seth leave then turned to Chyfe. Indicating the last rise they had crossed, he said, “Go and keep an eye out for pursuit. It’s only a matter of time before they come.”

“Very well,” replied Chyfe and was soon on his way to the rise.

Bart and Soth came to where Riyan and Chad were working to revive Kevik. “Any luck?” Bart asked.

Riyan had Kevik’s healing gem out and was holding it against Kevik’s forehead. The gem remained quiescent. “It’s not working,” he said.

“It may be that he isn’t injured,” suggested Soth. “It could be he’s simply exhausted. We’ve been through a lot with little rest.”

Bart observed their ineffective measures and sighed. Finally, he removed his water bottle, opened it, and upended it above Kevik’s face. No sooner had the water hit the tip of Kevik’s nose, than the magic user’s eyes flew open and he begun sputtering and flailing his arms about. “That should do it,” he said as he restoppered his water bottle.

“Wh…what?” Kevik asked, glancing to the others.

“How do you feel?” Riyan asked with concern in his voice.

“Thirsty,” he said.

Handing the magic user his now half filled water bottle, Bart said, “We were worried about you.”

Kevik took the bottle and drained its contents. When he was done he glanced around at their surroundings. “How did we get here?” he asked.

Riyan summed up what had happened after he passed out on the steps. “…and so, we are about five miles from the stockade with only four horses between us. Seth’s gone ahead to scout for more and we expect pursuit to develop any time.”

Kevik returned the empty bottle to Bart. “Thanks,” he said.

“Any time,” Bart replied.

On the rise behind them, Chyfe still stood watch which was a good sign. How long Seth would be gone was anyone’s guess. Bart just hoped he would have the good sense to stay near the road so they could find him.

“Can you ride?” Chad asked Kevik.

Kevik nodded. “Yes,” he replied. As he started to get up, Chad handed him his staff. With its support, he was able to stand.

Riyan went to his horse and mounted. Then with Chad lending his help, Kevik was able to make it up onto the horse in front of Riyan. “Sleep if you need to,” Riyan told him as he wrapped an arm around his chest. “You’ll not fall,” he replied.

Bart hollered for Chyfe’s return and swung up behind him when he arrived. Chad and Soth rode together on the last horse. “I hope your brother finds more horses,” Chad commented to Soth.

“So do I,” came the reply.

Once everyone was mounted, they again headed west along the wagon wheel rutted dirt path. As before, they maintained a fast pace that covered miles quickly.

When an hour passed and Seth still hadn’t returned, they grew worried. But Soth put them at ease. “If his job was to find horses, he wouldn’t return until he had,” he explained. “Besides, he has the other ring. If you’re worried, contact him.”

Bart glanced to Kevik. “What do you think?” he asked.

Kevik shrugged. “Do it at the wrong time and it may distract Seth at a bad moment, possibly fatally,” he said. “It would be best to continue on as we have until he contacts us.”

“Fatally?” asked Riyan.

“Yes,” answered Kevik. “Imagine you’re in the midst of a sword battle, then all of a sudden you were unable to concentrate. What’s going to happen?”

“I’d get killed,” he replied.

“Exactly,” confirmed Kevik. “That’s why I take the ring off if there’s a chance I’ll be disturbed at an inopportune moment, such as performing magic.”

An hour later, riders appeared on the road behind them.

“We’ve got trouble,” Chyfe announced as two dozen riders thundered toward them.

Bart immediately kicked the sides of his horse and broke into a gallop.

“We’ll never out run them,” stated Chad as he raced alongside. Riding double as they were, their horses could not maintain this speed for long.

“Can you do anything?” Riyan asked Kevik. That’s when he realized the magic user had fallen asleep. Shaking him, Riyan hollered, “Wake up!”

“Huh?” mumbled Kevik as he awoke.

“Riders coming fast,” Riyan explained. “Can you do anything?”

“I think so,” he said. “Stop the horse.”

“But,” argued Riyan.

“I can’t concentrate on a galloping horse,” Kevik explained. “At least not in the condition I’m in.” Though still in a fatigued fog, he felt he could manage to cast a spell or two.

Riyan brought the horse to a halt and turned so Kevik could face the oncoming horsemen. The others brought their horses to a halt and came to stand behind Riyan and Kevik.

Slipping from the horse, Kevik leaned upon his staff as he made ready.

“They’re slowing down,” Chyfe stated.

Indeed, the riders slowed when they realized their prey was no longer fleeing. Riding in the fore was the armored man from the stockade whom they believed to be the leader. As Kevik began speaking arcane words, two groups of five split off from the main force. Moving to the right and left, the leader was dividing his forces so Kevik’s magic wouldn’t affect all of them simultaneously.

When Kevik finished speaking, a yellowish cloud appeared in the road between them and the main group containing the armored leader. He then took up his staff and cast his wind spell, blowing the sleep inducing cloud toward the leader’s group. As the cloud rolled furiously forward, he and his men turned and fled. Four weren’t quick enough and were enveloped. A horses’ brief cry was heard as the riders and their steeds succumbed to the vaporous cloud and crashed to the ground.

“Need to take out more than that,” observed Bart. He had a single dart in hand. It was one of five still in his possession. His other hand gripped the knife found beneath the Ruins of Algoth. Dismounting, he let Chyfe have the horse for he’d be better in a fight without it.

More words of magic issued forth as Kevik targeted the group flanking their right. Having moved at a narrower angle to their position than the group to the left, they were now the closest. When he spoke the last word, another vaporous cloud appeared dead center among the riders. Being among the vapors, they succumbed quickly.

“Was that better?” commented Kevik with a glance to Bart.

“Oh yeah,” he replied with a nod.

The remaining flanking group had disappeared behind a hill to their left while the one with the leader had come to a stop. Three of the leader’s men dismounted from their horses and began stringing bows. The leader and six others remained mounted.

“Kevik,” Chad warned.

Glancing to the bowmen, Kevik said, “I see them.” Then his vision began to blur and his balance grew precarious. Staggering, he held onto his staff as his legs threatened to give out.

Riyan was the first to notice. Dismounting quickly, he moved to his side and snaked an arm around his back for support. “Are you okay?” he asked.

Kevik only shook his head. While he took slow, deep breaths to relax and hopefully bring himself back to serviceable condition, the bowmen put string to bow and fired.

“Arrows!” Soth cried and everyone looked skyward at the oncoming missiles.

“Watch it,” warned Bart. Then as the arrows came to land, they easily dodged out of their way. No sooner had the first three hit the ground, than a second volley was on its way. Again, they looked to the sky to make sure the deadly projectiles would not find an easy mark.

Chad swung down from his horse and came to Riyan’s side. “Use your sling,” he said to his friend. “As long as Kevik isn’t able to function, your sling is the only missile weapon we have!”

Nodding, Riyan relinquished Kevik into Chad’s care and removed the sling from his pack. Just as he was picking three suitable stones off the ground, the flanking group from the left reappeared from around a copse of trees at their rear. They’d been flanked! Racing at breakneck speed, they charged.

With stone in the sling’s cup, Riyan whirled it over his head and released. The stone flew true and struck the lead horse in the chest, knocking it to the ground. As it fell, it entangled two others, bringing them down as well.

Riyan quickly put another stone to sling and launched it at the first of the remaining two. This time, the stone grazed the side of the lead horse causing it to stumble, but it didn’t go down.

“Yeah!” cried Chyfe as he drew his sword to meet the oncoming riders. With reins in one hand and sword in the other, he kicked his horse and charged.

Bart threw his dart and struck the lead rider in the shoulder just as Chad yelled, “Arrows!”

Another flight had just finished topping its arc in the air above and was headed straight for them. Bart saw one coming for him and narrowly dodged in time to avoid it.

“Come on Kevik!” Riyan urged the magic user. He loosed another stone in a rush and the missile flew wide.

“I got nothing left,” Kevik said as he tried to hold onto consciousness.

“Can you stand?” Riyan asked. When Kevik nodded, he swung back into the saddle and drew his sword. To Chad he hollered, “Watch him!” then raced to join Chyfe.

Only one rider was left of the five that had flanked them. The one struck by Bart’s dart had already fallen from his horse, the dart’s poison having incapacitated him. When the remaining rider realized he was alone, he turned and fled.

“No you don’t!” screamed Chyfe. Flying across the ground, he closed the distance fast with the fleeing rider. Before the rider had a chance to get back up to speed, Chyfe was upon him.

Caught up in the thrill of battle, Chyfe yelled inarticulately as he attacked with his sword. The rider tried to avoid the blow but was caught in the shoulder. Such was the force of Chyfe’s blow that it severed the man’s arm from his body. Shrieking in pain, the man was unable to stay ahorse and fell.

Chyfe took hold of the reins and brought the charging, riderless horse under control. “Easy boy,” he said as he reduced speed.

Riyan, having seen Chyfe take out the rider, turned his attention to the leader and his men. Still ten altogether, and with three bearing bows, they had the superior force. But so far, the leader had been content to remain at a distance and rain arrows down upon them. Riyan knew however, that if the leader were to learn of Kevik’s inability to perform magic, he would charge.

“Arrows!” Chad yelled, alerting the others to another incoming flight. With only three to avoid, it was easy to move out of their way. They were more of an annoyance than any real threat, unless Bart and the others grew careless.

Riyan came to where Chad stood with Kevik. “Is he alright?” he asked his life long friend.

Chad shook his head. “He’s worn out,” he explained.

Kevik glanced to Riyan and said apologetically, “Sorry.”

Giving a reassuring grin and pat on the back to the magic user, Riyan said, “You’ve done more than I would have thought possible. You are a great magic user.”

Returning his smile, Kevik nodded.

Chyfe joined the group with the additional horse. The horse of the rider felled by Bart’s dart had run off much to Chyfe’s annoyance. They could have used that horse!

Bart was back where Riyan’s stone had ultimately caused three horses to fall. One of the men had been mobile, but now lay dead with a dart puncturing his leg. The other two riders were also out of commission. One had a broken leg while the other had been crushed beneath the weight of a horse. Bart had used his knife to silence the man with the broken leg.

After collecting his darts and cleaning them off, he returned to the others. Glancing down the road where the leader still sat, he said, “Wonder what he plans to do?”

“Good question,” replied Chyfe. “Even with the extra horse, we’d still be unable to outrun them.”

“Why aren’t they attacking?” asked Soth.

Bart gestured to Kevik. “As long as they believe we have a combat ready magic user, they aren’t likely to risk a confrontation.” Glancing to Chad, he added, “No matter what, don’t let him collapse.”

“Don’t worry,” replied Kevik, “I don’t think I will.”

Another flight of arrows was launched then the bowmen quit. “You know,” Chad said after that last flight of arrows hit the ground, “they could be waiting for reinforcements to arrive.”

“From where?” asked Soth.

Chad shrugged. “Who knows? But it’s a possibility.”

“Yes,” agreed Bart, “it is.” After another glance to the leader and his men, Bart said, “Mount up.”

“But we can’t outrun them,” argued Soth.

“True,” replied Bart as he turned toward Soth. “But the longer we can hold off a confrontation, the more likely we’ll have Kevik’s aid when it happens.” Then he pointed off toward where the five riders were still enveloped by the yellow cloud. “Once that wears off, they may try something. Hopefully they won’t follow as long as their comrades are incapacitated.”

“I wouldn’t count on that,” argued Riyan.

“Either way, staying here won’t improve our situation,” Bart said. Taking hold of the saddle’s pommel, he swung himself up. “Riyan, you take Kevik again. Chad, you and Soth double up.”

He glanced back at the leader, and it didn’t look as if he was planning to follow. When Bart got underway, the leader remained where he was. His men edged forward, but the leader didn’t move. When the road finally curved around a hill and the leader fell out of sight, Bart wondered just what his game was going to be? Assuredly he wouldn’t simply allow them to get away?

Moving fast, they put as much distance between them and the leader’s force as they could. After a half hour’s travel, Bart had Chyfe ride to the top of a tall nearby hill to see what may be developing behind them.

On his return, he said, “Couldn’t see them.”

“Maybe they’re not following,” suggested Soth hopefully.

“I wouldn’t bet on that,” argued Bart. “He may be seeing to his men first. But rest assured, he’ll be coming.”

As they rode, each kept glancing over their shoulder, fully expecting to see pursuit developing. But so far, they were alone on the rutted path. Some time during the mid afternoon, Seth reappeared.

“Found some horses,” he said. Glancing to the others, his gaze finally came to rest on the additional mount. “Something happen?” he asked.

“You could say that,” his brother said.

Bart waved away the question. “We may have upwards to a dozen men following and could be attacked at any time,” he explained. “Where did you find the horses?”

Gesturing to where the path wound through the hills behind him, he said, “There’s a small community not more than a couple miles down the road. Just three farmsteads within visual distance of each other. One had a corral with two horses. I’m sure there could be more at the other farmsteads.”

“Two are all we need,” said Bart.

“How do you plan to get them?” asked Riyan. “It’s broad daylight.”

“Simple,” he replied. “We go and take them.”

“But that’s stealing!” objected Soth.

“So it is,” agreed Bart. “But it’s that or take the chance we might be overtaken and die. With Kevik out of commission, they have us woefully outnumbered.”

Soth didn’t like being a horse thief, but he understood Bart’s point.

Riyan rode up beside Soth and said, “We still have some coins. Perhaps we could try to buy them first.”

“Yes,” agreed Soth. “Let’s do that.”

Bart rolled his eyes, an indication of his annoyance that wasn’t lost on Riyan. “Come on,” he said. “The quicker we get there, the better” Then to Seth he said, “You take the lead.”

“You got it,” replied Seth. Turning his horse about, he led them back the way he came. A mile further down, the path crested a hill and they saw the three farmsteads laid out in a small valley. The path they were following passed within a hundred yards of the nearest. And it was that one which had the horses.

Two men were in separate fields plowing, readying the ground for the spring’s sowing. Kids were seen working at various chores at two of the farmsteads. The third one looked vacant.

A couple farmers were all they had to deal with, which made Bart happy. With Seth still in the lead, they followed the path until it neared the farmstead with the horses. There, they turned off the path and headed for the horses.

Kevik awoke about that time, still feeling greatly fatigued, but at least no longer was in imminent danger of passing out. Riyan apprised him of their intention to acquire two more horses.

As they approached, two boys quickly took notice of them and one began yelling as he raced toward the nearest man plowing his field. It didn’t take long before the man was made aware of the approaching riders. Disengaging from the plow, he met the boy racing toward him. A second later, the boy took off across the field to where the other man was plowing.

Seth kept his horse at a normal gait while they approached the farmer’s home, as he didn’t want to alarm them. By the time he neared the front of the house, a woman stood in the doorway with the other boy standing next to her. A moment later, the farmer arrived.

“Greetings, good farmer,” Seth said in his most genial manner.

“Greetings,” replied the farmer, uncertainty and a touch a fear in his voice. The fact that he and his family faced six armed men and a magic user was not lost on him. “How can we be of help to you sirs?”

“We need the two horses you have in your corral,” Seth stated.

“No!” cried the boy by his mother. “You can’t have them!”

“Silence!” the farmer yelled. Turning to the boy’s mother, he said, “Take him inside.” When she hesitated, he shouted, “Now!”

With fear and worry for her man etched across her face, the woman took hold of the boy’s arm and dragged him inside. The boy’s objections could be heard even after the door closed behind them.

Turning back to the men before him, the farmer said, “But sirs, we need those horses to survive.”

“Irregardless,” Seth said. “Our need is greater.”

Riyan could see the strength to object leave the man as he knew it wasn’t in his power to oppose them. Reaching into his money pouch, he removed two gold coins. Riding forward, he said, “Here.” Holding out the coins, he crossed to the farmer. “For your trouble.”

The farmer’s eyes lit up at the sight of the gold in Riyan’s hand. “Thank you sir,” he said. Soth added another which did much to assuage his guilt at taking the horses. Three golds were nowhere near an even exchange, but it was better than leaving the man with nothing.

Bart, Chad, and Soth dismounted and went to the corral. “I trust you have saddles for the horses?” Bart asked the farmer.

Nodding, he said, “They’re in the barn.”

Bart indicated for Soth and Chad to retrieve the saddles. From the corner of his eye, he saw a small, tear stained face peering at him from one of the home’s windows. Never had he felt such misgivings about stealing as he did right now.

Once Chad and Soth returned with the saddles and had secured them to the horses, Bart turned to the farmer. “I hope you will not find yourself in too great a need because of us,” he stated.

With nothing else he could say, the farmer replied, “We’ll get by.”

Bart returned to his horse and mounted. Riyan mounted one of the farmer’s horses as did Chad. With everyone now having their own horse, and Kevik having had sufficient rest to be able to remain awake while they rode, Bart turned his horse back to the path and quickly left the farmer behind.

After they had returned to the road and moved down it a ways, Chad asked, “Does it always feel this way?”

“What?” asked Bart.

“Stealing,” he explained. “Does it always make you feel dirty and wrong?”

Bart shook his head. “No. How you feel about taking from others depends in part on who you steal from. A rich merchant or a lord would hardly notice the theft of a few coins and valuables. But to people like that farmer, losing two horses could mean years of hardship before recovering.”

“Of course,” continued Bart, “there are some out there who have no conscious of any kind. They’re the ones who give thieves a bad name.”

“Stealing is wrong,” Soth stated. “No matter how you rationalize it.”

“Is feeding a baby on the verge of starving to death wrong?” asked Bart. “That’s how most people get started, out of necessity. Unfortunately, once you’re in it, there’s a certain allure to easy money and the excitement of fleecing the mark that’s hard to shake.”

“Was that how you got started?” Seth asked.

Bart laughed. “Hardly.” How could he explain that he was raised by a thief, and that everyone he knew growing up was a thief? No, it wasn’t necessity that had brought him into this life.

With thoughts of his younger years running through his mind, he and the others continued putting miles behind them.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Some distance to the north, in the town of Tryn, Captain Jeka paced to and fro. He had arrived with his men shortly after the fugitives fled downriver. Every man he could spare rode in pursuit, half on one side of the river, and half on the other. Had they fled during the spring thaw, he would have counted them dead. But now? There was always a chance one could survive the river in winter.

Messengers were on the way to every town within a day’s ride. Soon, the entire countryside would be alerted to their presence. Lord Kueryn would be most displeased should they make it back to Byrdlon.

He couldn’t believe the devastation wrought in Tryn. An entire block was simply gone. Buildings that had once stood tall were now but shells of their former selves. Of those he was supposed to join with when he arrived, there was no sign. Word had it they perished in the explosions.

“Sir?”

Snapped out of his reverie, Captain Jeka turned to his aide, Lieutenant Ikkeldi. A capable soldier who had served with Captain Jeka for over six years. “Yes?” asked Captain Jeka.

“A rider has returned,” Lieutenant Ikkeldi reported. “They’ve been sighted.”

“Where?” he demanded.

“No more than a day’s ride south of here,” his aide replied. “Just north of the mining town of Puert.”

He summoned a mental picture of the area and nodded. “Have the scout return and maintain visual contact,” he ordered. As his aide was about to leave, he added, “And ready the men.”

“Yes sir,” Lieutenant Ikkeldi replied. Leaving his captain, he hurried to carry out his commands.

“Puert is it?” Captain Jeka mumbled. “How in the world did you get there?”

Night was not very far off, and their pursuers from the stockade had yet to make an appearance. Bart had long since led their group from the rutted path and were now headed northwest through the hills toward Hylith.

“Are you sure he even has it?” asked Chad.

“No,” replied Riyan. “But where else would it be?” He patted his pack wherein their three segments of the key lay and asked, “Who would we entrust with them?”

“I get your point,” replied Chad.

“If I were him, I’d keep it close,” stated Bart. “He may not know what it is, but that it is significant and important would be apparent.”

“I agree,” said Soth. “Something golden, placed on a pedestal in a hidden room? Only an idiot would disregard it.”

“Do you think he’d have it on his person?” asked Riyan.

Bart shrugged. “If not on his person, then somewhere nearby and guarded,” he replied. “We’ll know better once we return to Hylith.”

“I don’t know if that’s such a good idea right now,” countered Kevik. “After all the trouble we’ve stirred up, isn’t that just a bit…uh…dangerous?”

“Last place they’d look for us,” argued Bart with total confidence. “We’d have to be brain dead idiots to return to Hylith. So with that in mind, Hylith may be the safest place for us.” Turning to Kevik he added, “It’s the last place they’d think to look.”

There was some flaw in Bart’s argument, but he was too tired to come up with it. All he wanted to do was find some place to lay down and sleep for a week. Nodding, Kevik gave in.

Chyfe rode next to the magic user and would glance over from time to time to make sure he was okay. Despite his assertions that he was alright, the others thought having Chyfe there a suitable precaution. After all, he had already passed out twice.

“How are you doing?” he asked the magic user.

“Tired beyond words,” Kevik replied. “I think my staff has regained some of its power. But as for me…” Turning eyes that spoke of complete weariness he said, “I’m not going to be much good until I am able to sleep.”

“Doubt if we’re going to have that luxury any time soon,” Chyfe told him.

“I know,” replied Kevik, giving out with a weary sigh.

“Will you be okay for a moment?” he asked.

Kevik nodded his head.

Nudging his horse into a faster pace, he rode forward until he was next to Bart. “Kevik needs to rest,” he told him.

Bart glanced at him. “Can he still ride?” he asked.

“For now,” Chyfe explained. “But I’m not sure how much longer. Also, I wouldn’t count on him being able to cast any spells until he does.”

Lowering his voice so only Chyfe could hear, Bart said, “We’re being shadowed.”

“What?” Chyfe asked then started to turn his head to search the hills.

“Don’t!” Bart said forcefully. When Chyfe ceased trying to look and turned his gaze back to Bart, Bart said, “As far as I can tell, it’s a lone rider. Not sure if he’s aware that his presence has been detected.”

“We’ll keep on as we have,” continued Bart. “Then just before night falls, we’ll make camp. Even build a fire. They already know where we are anyway. At that point, I’ll sneak out of the camp and eliminate the rider.”

“That’s taking a chance isn’t it?” asked Chyfe. “What if their forces are close? We’d be sitting ducks if we stopped.”

“I know,” agreed Bart. “It’s a chance we’re going to have to take. If the scout remains and continues to alert them to our whereabouts, our chances of getting out of this will be nil.”

Glancing back to Kevik, Bart saw him sitting skewed in the saddle. Nodding his way, he said to Chyfe, “You better get back there. It’ll only be another hour before we stop.”

“Right,” replied Chyfe. Slowing down, he fell back until he was once again next to Kevik. The magic user’s eyes were closed. Reaching out, Chyfe touched his shoulder, “Kevik?”

“What?” he asked, eyes popping open.

“Bart said we’d stop in an hour,” explained Chyfe. “Hang in there.”

Kevik nodded and again, his eyes began to close.

Chyfe continued to ride and kept a constant eye on the magic user. As long as Kevik didn’t skew too far to one side, he’d allow him to get what rest he could as they continued through the hills. When the sunlight was all but gone, Bart called a halt to make camp.

The following morning, Captain Jeka was riding at the fore of fifty mounted men when one of the scouts he had out searching for their prey crested a hill to the south. Riding hard, the scout moved to intercept his captain.

“Captain!” the scout exclaimed when he drew close. “Kegi was killed.”

“Kegi?” asked Captain Jeka.

“He was the one keeping an eye on those we are pursuing,” Lieutenant Ikkeldi explained.

“Damn!” cursed the captain.

“Did you see them?” asked Lieutenant Ikkeldi.

The scout shook his head. “I did find where they made camp,” he stated. “It wasn’t far from where Kegi’s body lay.”

Captain Jeka turned to his aide. “Send out a score of men, fan them out from the southwest to northwest,” he ordered. His aide nodded and began carrying out the order. Then turning back toward his men behind him, Captain Jeka hollered, “Pael!” Pael was the best tracker in his command.

One of the riders hurried forward. “Yes sir?” Pael asked when he came to ride beside his captain.

“Our quarry seems to have killed the scout keeping an eye on them and have disappeared,” explained Captain Jeka. Indicating the scout who had just reported in, he said, “Go with him. He’ll take you to their last known position. Find them.”

“Yes sir,” replied Pael, who was soon riding hard to the south with the scout in the lead.

Captain Jeka kept his men moving on a southwesterly heading. “First they were on the river,” he said to himself, “then they were near Puert.” What are you up to?

“Town up ahead?” reported Seth.

After dispatching the scout, Bart had them back in the saddle and riding hard. Kevik only had a couple hours of rest before he was dragged out of a deep sleep. Though not nearly enough, it did help to clear his mind somewhat and was less likely to fall asleep in the saddle.

Now, they were miles further to the west and hopefully had put a safe distance between themselves and their pursuit. The eastern sky was beginning to lighten with the coming of dawn and the silhouettes of buildings could be seen to the west.

The town as it turned out sat at a crossroads of two roads. One ran north and south while another came from the west. Not an overly large town for having the fortune of sitting at a crossroads, it still boasted three score buildings or more.

Bart brought them to a halt while they were still some distance away. Indicating the north road, he said to Riyan, “That may take us to Hylith.”

“I don’t think so,” replied Riyan. Taking out his map, he scanned it for a moment before pointing to a small dot sitting on a road to the west of the Wrath. “I think this is where we are.” The road passing through the town continued north to Tryn, the city near the mouth of the Wrath of Hennon. “And if I’m right, that road won’t take us to Hylith. Instead, it’ll take us back to the town we recently escaped from.”

“Hylith is a long ways from here,” Chyfe said. “How do you propose we reach it with everyone looking for us? It’s not like we blend in with the locals.”

Bart sat there a moment in thought as he contemplated Chyfe’s words. Then he turned his gaze toward the distant buildings at the crossroads. After another moment’s deliberation, he turned back to the others. “Perhaps there is a way.” Getting his horse underway once more, he headed for the town.

“What does he have in mind?” Chad asked Riyan.

Shrugging, Riyan replied, “Haven’t a clue. But he is pretty knowledgeable about such things.” Moving to follow, Riyan and then the others were soon making their way toward the crossroads.

The road running north and south bore traffic; wagons, riders, and those on foot. As Bart led the others closer, a caravan of twelve wagons accompanied by a score and a half guards emerged from the south side of town on their way south.

Coming in as they were from the hills, their approach drew the stares of locals. Such scrutiny made them feel all the more uncomfortable considering they were in all likelihood being pursued.

“All anyone has to do is ask if a group of people from Byrdlon entered from the hills,” Chad said quietly to Riyan, “and they’ll know we’re here.”

“I was thinking the same thing,” replied Riyan.

Seth and Soth rode in the fore again with Bart right behind them. Bart indicated an inn situated on the edge of town and said, “Seth, get us a room.”

“Just one?” he asked.

“Yes,” replied Bart. “I doubt if we’ll be spending much time here.”

“Then why get a room?” Soth asked.

“Just do it,” said Bart. “I’ll explain when there’s little chance of being overheard.”

Seth glanced to Bart and nodded. Quickening his horse’s pace, he was soon at the inn and dismounting. By the time the others arrived, he had emerged. “Got one on the second floor, all the way in the back,” he told Bart.

“Excellent,” Bart replied. Dismounting, he secured his horse to the rail outside. To the others he indicated the rail and said, “Go ahead. With any luck, we’ll not be here long.” Once the others had dismounted and secured their horses to the rail, they went inside the inn.

A few people were about; the innkeeper, his daughter who waited tables, and a group of what looked to be four merchants having an early morning meal. Moving quickly, Bart and the others passed through to the stairs and were quickly in their room.

“Now,” Seth said after they were inside with the door locked, “what’s your plan?”

“I’ll need you and your brother to do a little shopping,” he explained. “A town this size should have what I need.”

“And what would that be?” asked Seth.

Bart told them the items he would require, and it soon became apparent what he planned to do. The two items that confused the others were a cheap longbow and an empty arrow quiver.

“It’s for Kevik’s staff,” he explained. When the others still had confused looks, he clarified. “He can’t very well go around with his staff exposed for all to see. Those who are after us know we have a magic user. So what we will do is cut out the bottom of the quiver and slide Kevik’s staff up into it as far as it will go.”

“All of it isn’t going to fit inside,” argued Kevik. “Won’t it be even more conspicuous if half of it is sticking out the bottom?”

Bart shook his head. “That’s what the bow is for,” he explained. “With it strung and over your shoulder, not to mention carefully arranging a pack or two behind your saddle, it won’t be readily noticeable.” Turning to Seth and Soth, he said, “Better get going.”

Seth nodded, then he and his brother left the room.

All the while they were gone, everyone but Kevik waited anxiously for their return. He on the other hand, had passed out on the bed and was fast asleep. By the time the twins returned with Bart’s items, there was still no sign of their pursuers.

Once they were back in the room, Chyfe took the bow and quiver from them. He then awoke Kevik and together, they began working on concealing his staff. Bart took the cracked wooded bowl from off the small table by the window. Bringing it over to the room’s main table, he got to work.

First he checked to make sure that the small envelopes of powder the twins had purchased contained the correct substances. Then he poured half of each into the bowl with a little bit of water. Immediately, the water began turning dark. He said, “With this, we can dye our skin to look like Tribesmen.”

Chyfe looked dubiously at the liquid in the bowl. “Are you sure?” he asked.

“Fairly,” replied Bart. He stirred the mixture for another minute then picked up a small piece of cloth. Turning to the others he asked, “Who wants to be first?”

When no one stepped forward to volunteer, he sighed. Taking the cloth, he dipped it into the mixture. After scraping off the excess, he dabbed the mixture tinted cloth to his arm. He applied it from his elbow to wrist, and when he was done said to Seth, “Come here and place your arm next to mine.”

Seth came forward and laid his arm on the table next to Bart’s. It was clear that the dye had worked. It wasn’t an exact match, but the dye had darkened Bart’s skin to almost the same color as Seth’s.

“Satisfied?” he asked Chyfe.

“Yeah,” Chyfe nodded.

Holding up the cloth, Bart asked, “Now, who wants to finish me?” Riyan stepped forward and took the cloth.

“I’ll get some food,” suggested Seth. Leaving the room, he headed downstairs to the kitchen.

Over the course of the next hour and a half, everyone but the twins had their skin darkened. Once it dried, the dye tended to become a bit lighter, so they started in on a second coating. When the mixture ran out, he used the rest of the powders to make more.

They had just begun the second coating of Chad when Seth said, “I think they’re here.” Standing at the window, he glanced to the others. “Soldiers, lots of them.”

Bart was at the window in a flash. “Time to go,” he said.

“But you haven’t finished with me,” stated Chad. He was the last to have the second coating applied. He looked pale compared to the others, but may escape notice as he was nowhere nearly as pale as he had been.

“It’s going to have to do,” Bart said. Moving to the bed, he pulled off the sheet and then went back to the table. As he started putting everything used in making and applying the dye onto it, he turned to Riyan. “Take Seth, Chad, and Chyfe and get out of town. Head north and don’t stop until you reach Hylith. They’re looking for a group of seven. So if we split up, we may be able to escape their notice.” Turning to Seth he asked, “You still have the ring?”

Seth nodded and held up his right hand which bore the ring.

“Good,” Bart said. To Riyan, “If you get into trouble, let us know.” When they hesitated, he hollered, “Move! They’ll be here any minute.” He glanced to Riyan and said, “Don’t worry about us, we’ll be right behind you.”

Riyan nodded. “Good luck,” he said. Then he and the others grabbed their packs and were out the door in a flash. Their footsteps could be heard thundering down the hall and then down the stairs.

Kevik indicated the bundle in Bart’s hand. Stains from the mixture were already starting to show through. “What do you plan to do with that?”

“Taking it with us,” he explained. “Can’t leave it here and let them know what we did.” He paused a moment before leaving the room to give Kevik a once over.

No longer wearing his robe, Kevik didn’t look himself in regular clothes. Of course the strung bow slung across his back didn’t help any either. The bottom end of his staff was visible despite being behind the end of the bow. But he figured that once he was mounted, they could hide it. He positioned Soth on that side of Kevik so his body would help keep the staff’s end out of sight. Giving Kevik a nod, he moved to the window.

Down below, he saw Riyan and the others mounted and moving off down the street. His attention was then drawn to a soldier standing near the inn speaking with a local. The local nodded and pointed to their inn. As the soldier began crossing the street toward them, Bart turned to Kevik and Soth. “They’re coming,” he said. Stuffing the bundle containing the dye paraphernalia into his pack, he headed for the door.

Panic leapt into Kevik’s eyes. “Easy,” Bart said. “Only one soldier is headed this way,” he explained. “We’ll go down to our horses, mount, and then leave town.” As Kevik nodded and headed for the door, Bart laid a hand on his shoulder. “If we give them no reason to think we’re the ones they’re after, we’ll be able to sneak out of town under their very noses.”

“Absolutely,” agreed Soth with an air of optimism.

Kevik took a calming breath to get himself under control. “Okay,” he said.

“Now, quick but not too quick,” Bart told him.

Moving from the room, they made for the stairway and without hesitation, descended to the ground floor. Bart was in the lead, with Soth walking next to Kevik to help conceal the protruding end of his staff. Bart cast a quick glance back to Kevik before they reached the last step. If he hadn’t of been looking for it, he probably wouldn’t have noticed where the staff stuck out. Turning back, he came to an abrupt halt as he almost ran into the soldier he had seen from his window.

Stepping out of the soldier’s way, Bart said, “Excuse me.”

Without replying, the soldiers glared at him as he passed by.

Once the soldier was on his way up, Bart quickly headed for the front door of the inn. There, he paused and looked out. Other soldiers were about, but none looked as if they were giving the inn any special attention. Their three horses remained tied to the rail.

This was the place where things could go bad. As Bart left the inn, he knew that if any of the locals who had seen them arrive had told the soldiers these were their horses, it was all over. Walking quickly but not enough to draw attention, he reached the horses. It took longer than anticipated to get Kevik into the saddle, the concealed staff making it difficult.

Once he was finally on his horse, Bart removed his pack and secured it behind Kevik’s saddle to better hide the lower end of his staff. Though not perfect, it should stand up to a casual inspection. A quick glance showed no one in the vicinity had taken notice of the staff’s end protruding from the quiver.

Soth was already in the saddle by the time Bart mounted. “Nice and easy,” Bart cautioned the other two. Then getting his horse underway, they started moving away from the inn.

Three soldiers emerged from a nearby shop and walked straight toward the inn. Barely ten feet away, the soldiers gave them a quick glance as they passed before continuing on.

“They were here,” Bart heard someone announce behind them. Glancing surreptitiously backward, he saw the soldier whom he had almost run into speaking with the others. “They can’t be far,” the soldier said. “Inform Captain Jeka.”

“Yes sir,” one of the three soldiers replied. Then all three turned about and hurried away.

Bart turned forward once again. It was probably just his imagination, but it felt like the eyes of the soldier were boring into the back of his head. Afraid to glance back and satisfy his curiosity, he continued on. At the first intersection they came to, he immediately turned onto the side street.

“That was close,” murmured Soth.

“Yes it was,” agreed Kevik. “I thought for sure we’d be discovered.”

“They are looking for a group with five pale-skinned northerners.” Bart explained. Holding up his now darkened arm he added, “As long as we don’t get wet, our disguise will hold.”

“Wet?” asked Kevik.

Bart nodded. “Water will wash it right off,” he explained. “I didn’t think there would be a decent apothecary in a town this size, so I asked for what I figured we could find.”

“Did you tell Riyan or any of the others about this?” asked Soth.

“I…” he began then trailed off as he realized his mistake. “Damn!”

Kevik chuckled. “Don’t worry, I’ll let Seth know.” A faraway look came to his face. When his face returned to normal, he said to Bart, “They know now.”

As they reached the northern edge of town and were passing through the outlying buildings, Soth gazed to the sky. A blue expanse broken only by the odd cloud stretched from one horizon to the other. With a day or more of riding before they reached Hylith, he fervently hoped it stayed that way. A rainstorm could prove problematic.

Chapter Twenty-Eight

In an inn outside of Hylith, Riyan waited with growing impatience. They had been here for the better part of a day, and still Bart’s group hadn’t rendezvoused with them. Seth contacted Kevik several hours ago and found out they were still on their way. How long it was going to be they didn’t know.

The inn wherein they were staying was one of the more rundown establishments Hylith had to offer. It’s only redeeming value was that it sat outside the walls surrounding the city, at the outskirts along the road which Bart and the others would be coming. The window of their room overlooked the road, and immediately upon arriving, Riyan had pulled up a chair before it and sat down to watch for the others’ arrival.

Seth was currently inside the walls. It had fallen to him to enter the city and do a little reconnoitering while they waited for Bart’s group. His main objective was to try and find out all he could about the River Man. That way they could use the information to work out a plan to recover the final segment of the key once their friends arrived.

“Want some food?” Chad asked Riyan.

Riyan glanced back to the table where Chad was picking through the remainder of a meal they had sent up. “No,” he replied then turned back to the window. “I’m getting worried.”

Finding one of the last remaining morsels of meat amongst the fat and gristle, Chad skewered it with his knife and ate it. “I wouldn’t worry too much,” he assured his friend.

Sighing, Riyan nodded. “I know,” he replied. “But until I see them coming down the road, I’ll not be able to relax.”

“Suit yourself.” As he chewed, Chad hunted through the unwanted portions left upon the platter in the hopes of finding another nugget of meaty goodness.

Just then the door to their room opened. When Riyan turned and saw Seth walk in, he sighed in relief. That had been another worry plaguing him, fear that Seth would be captured.

“Find out anything?” asked Chad.

“He’s no longer in Hylith,” answered Seth.

Riyan got out of his chair and turned toward him. “The River Man’s gone?”

Nodding, Seth explained, “He left the day after we fled the city. Took most of his soldiers and guards with him too.”

“Any idea where he went?” asked Chyfe.

“The prevailing rumor is that he went north,” Seth explained as he made his way to the table. There he tore off a piece of bread and dipped it into the meat’s juice before shoving it into his mouth.

“North?” asked Riyan. “Why would he go north?”

Seth shrugged. “No one knew for sure. But they say he plans on sacking one of Byrdlon’s border towns.”

“Marl Crest maybe?” suggested Chyfe. “Though I’d hardly think that worthy of his attention.”

Riyan began pacing. “Whatever the reason,” he started saying, “it complicates things.”

“Why?” asked Chad. “With him and most of his men gone, it should be a simple matter for Bart to make his way into the castle and take the key segment.”

Coming to a stop, Riyan turned to his friend, “I doubt if he left it in the castle. Something that important would be kept close to hand.”

“I agree,” nodded Seth. “We’re already assuming he knows at least in part the relevance of the key segment. Can’t imagine he’d leave it behind.”

Riyan glanced to Seth before continuing. “No, he’ll have it with him.

As the others began discussing the situation in more detail, Riyan went back to the window and gazed out to the road. He paid scant attention to what the others were saying, his thoughts were mainly on Bart, Soth, and Kevik. Wishing for them to hurry up and get there, he sat back down in his chair to wait.

His gaze went to where the road leaving the city disappeared into the horizon. He had no more begun watching than three riders came into view. It took only a second for him to recognize Bart as the one in the lead. Leaping to his feet, he turned to the others and exclaimed excitedly, “They’re here!”

Conversation stopped as each moved to the window and joined Riyan in watching them approach. “About time,” Seth said. Turning from the window, he walked quickly to the door.

“Tell them to meet us up here,” Riyan told him.

“Will do,” Seth replied as he passed through the door. A few moments later, those at the window saw him emerge and begin walking down the road toward his brother.

“Thank goodness nothing happened to them,” Chad said.

Glancing to him, Riyan nodded. “I was getting worried.”

“So were we all,” added Chyfe.

When Seth met up with the riders, they paused together in the road as they exchanged words. Then Seth pointed back toward the inn. A moment later, they began heading that way. It didn’t take long before their horses were tied to the rail in front and Seth was leading them up to their room.

“…and then we had to lay low for awhile until I could buy more of Bart’s ingredients,” Soth was saying as they topped the stairs and began making their way to the room.

Riyan stood in the doorway. Relief at their safe arrival was evident on his face. “Glad you made it,” he said. “We were beginning to get worried about you.”

“Sorry,” Bart said then glanced to Kevik, “we were unavoidably detained.”

Kevik got a sheepish look and said, “I said I was sorry.”

Curious, Riyan asked, “What happened?” Stepping back, he allowed the others to enter the room first, then followed after and closed the door.

Bart rolled his eyes. “It was night before last,” he began to explain. “Soth and I were down in the common room waiting for Kevik, he had remained in his room to go over some spell or other. Well, just as our dinner was being placed on the table, Kevik appears coming down the stairs to join us.”

Soth chuckled which drew everyone’s attention to him. Then he started laughing as his finger circled his face. “His face was a splotchy mess!” Breaking into laughter, he couldn’t continue.

Riyan glanced over to Kevik who was turning a bit red. “Splotchy?” he asked.

Kevik nodded. “My face had felt dirty,” he explained. “So I washed it.”

“And made a mess of Bart’s dye job,” added Soth, managing to get his mirth under control.

“Fortunately, we got him back to the room before anyone noticed,” Bart continued. “The next morning, Soth scoured the town for what I needed to fix the mess Kevik had made. It took him half the day to find everything.”

“Meanwhile,” Soth said, “the town was swarming with soldiers looking for us.”

Everyone glanced again to Kevik who said, “I truly am sorry.”

“Suffice it to say, he didn’t make the same mistake twice,” Bart stated.

“And I feel positively nasty,” Kevik announced. “I’m sure there are traces of my last several meals adhering to my face and hands. What I wouldn’t give for a good scrub right about now.”

Bart turned a meaningful glare at him and said, “Not until we’re out of Hylith.”

“I understand,” replied Kevik.

The room was quiet for a moment then Riyan said, “The River Man left Hylith.”

Before Bart could ask, Seth added, “He headed north with a sizable force shortly after we fled town. No one knows exactly were he went, but the general consensus is that he’s on his way to sack a border town.”

“We believe he took the key segment with him,” stated Riyan.

Bart nodded. “That would seem reasonable.” The others watched him as he mulled over the information internally. When he finally came to a decision, he said, “Get ready to ride.”

Kevik sighed in resignation when he heard that. All he really wanted to do was to rest. The constant riding and being on edge for fear of being caught, had allowed little opportunity for him to completely recuperate from his earlier ordeal.

Soth was at the table poking through the scraps of food. “You guys didn’t leave much,” he said just as his stomach let out with an audible indication of his hunger.

“Come brother,” Seth said to him. “Let’s go down and get some food for the road.” Glancing to Riyan, he grinned and said, “Meet you in the stable.”

“Alright,” Riyan said.

After the twins left, the rest of them gathered their equipment together and headed down to the stable to ready their horses for travel. As they descended the stairs to the ground floor, it dawned on Riyan that Kevik was holding his staff. When asked about it, Kevik replied, “Having it in the quiver wasn’t working out. The first day it was fine. But after it fell out onto the road twice the second day, we decided it was time to put away the charade.”

From behind them, Bart said, “By that time, all the search parties looking for us had moved on.”

“I see,” commented Riyan.

Once out to the stable, they saddled their horses and were done before the twins appeared with a satchel of food. Soth was eating a large section of a loaf covered in jam. He broke off two sections and handed one to Bart and another to Kevik who accepted them gladly.

“Now,” Bart said as he swung into the saddle, “let’s go.” Moving out, he led them through side streets until they reached the road heading north out of Hylith.

For the remainder of the day, they continued to follow the road north along the lake. They kept a brisk pace as they wanted to make the next small village before dark. They remembered it having an inn and planned on staying there for the night.

“When we reach the inn,” Riyan was saying, “it might be best for us to remain out of sight. Seth, you and your brother hang out in the common room to see if you can pick up any information about where the River Man is headed.”

Seth nodded. “Will do,” he replied.

An hour later, the village appeared and when they reached the inn, found only two rooms available. It was a bit cramped, but still preferable than sleeping on the ground. Kevik hit the bed as soon as he entered the first room and was out in no time. When it came time to eat, Riyan, Chad, Bart and Chyfe had their meal brought to their other room to allow him peace and quiet. Seth and Soth adjourned to the common room to ferret out information while they had their meal.

Three hours later, Riyan was on his way back from checking on Kevik who hadn’t woken since first laying down, when he saw the twins returning. “Did you find out anything?” he asked when they came together before the room where the others were waiting.

Seth nodded. “Tell you inside,” he replied. Opening the door, he and his brother entered. Riyan followed right behind and closed the door.

Conversation ceased when Bart and the others saw the twins entering the room. Once Riyan had closed the door, Seth said, “They came this way.”

“No one knows exactly where they were heading, but when they left, they followed the road north,” explained Soth.

Bart nodded. “After we leave tomorrow, we’ll question the locals at every town we pass through. We’ll find him.”

Deciding on an early start in the morning, they quickly adjourned for bed. Kevik slept like a rock throughout the night. And after such a long sleep, felt ready to take on the world.

A clear day dawned the following morning and the companions were on the road an hour before the sun finally crested the horizon. With Seth and Soth in the lead, they continued in their search for the River Man and his men.

“I’ve been thinking,” announced Chad. “You don’t suppose they’re going to take on Kendruck do you?”

Soth shook his head. “No,” he replied. “They’d lose much of their trading revenue if that were to happen.” Glancing back to Chad, he added, “For Byrdlon to lose a village here and there, wouldn’t deter men of commerce from continuing trading with the Tribes. But take out Kendruck, and that would affect everyone.”

“Merchants don’t care much for those who cause their profits to suffer,” offered Riyan.

“That’s true enough,” agreed Bart.

In the lead, Seth suddenly came to a stop. “Hold up brother,” he said to Soth. Pointing off to the east, he said, “Look there.”

A hundred riders or more were heading north at a faster than usual pace.

“That can’t be them can it?” asked Soth.

“I wouldn’t think so,” replied his brother.

Bart glanced to the twins and said, “If the rumors are true, then they may be going to reinforce the River Man”

“You may be right,” agreed Chyfe. Resuming their northward progress, they watched the riders continue north until they finally disappeared out of sight.

Over the course of the morning, Seth and Soth would question locals at every village they passed through as to the location of the River Man. In each town they were told the same thing. That a large group had passed through about a week ago, they didn’t stop, and left following the road north.

When they came to where the road reached the end of the lake and began to enter the forest, they saw evidence of where a large force had bivouacked in the recent past. The camp was set off the road a hundred feet or so, and if it wasn’t for the remains of dozens of campfire rings left behind, they might not have seen it.

“They were here,” commented Riyan.

“Possibly,” replied Chyfe, “though it could have been left by another group of riders on their way to join him.”

Riyan nodded agreement as they continued past.

Leaving the lake behind, the road entered the forest on its way to Sterrith. Only about half a day away, they should arrive a little after sunset.

“You know,” began Riyan, “it might be time to rid ourselves of our disguise. Some in Sterrith may remember us from our earlier visit, and seeing us with our skin now darkened could raise difficult questions.”

“I agree,” urged Kevik rather quickly. Of course, they all knew of his desire to get clean. Having to forgo washing now for several days was driving him crazy.

Bart nodded. “You may be right,” he agreed. At the next stream they came to, they dismounted and proceeded to remove all traces of the disguise Bart had applied to their skin. Kevik was the first to the water and began vigorously scrubbing every exposed surface.

Coming up behind him, Riyan asked, “Better?”

“Getting there,” he replied without stopping the scrubbing process.

Afterwards, they had a bite to eat before returning to the road. Then later that evening, a couple hours after sundown, the lights of Sterrith appeared through the trees. Bart had them halt fifty yards from the first building.

“Aren’t we going in?” asked Chad.

“Not just yet,” replied Bart. Then to Seth he said, “You go in first and see if you can discover where the River Man went.”

“And get a couple rooms while you’re at it,” added Riyan.

Seth nodded.

“Good luck brother,” Soth told him.

Seth turned to him and said, “Don’t go anywhere.” Chuckling to himself, he headed off toward Sterrith.

“We better move off the road a ways until he returns,” advised Bart. He then led the group thirty feet from the road before coming to a stop. From this position, they would be hidden from sight by anyone who might be upon the road, while at the same time could watch for Seth’s return.

“Do you think this precaution is necessary?” asked Chad. “After all, we had no trouble here the last time.”

“True,” answered Bart. “But last time the River Man, and possibly hundreds of soldiers, hadn’t passed this way either.” He paused a moment before adding, “I may just be paranoid, but let’s not take any chances.” If it wasn’t for the fact of their close proximity to the disputed lands between the two nations, he wouldn’t be so cautious.

“Okay,” replied Chad.

They waited for what must have been half an hour before the sound of many horses was heard approaching from the south. Bart and the others readied themselves to flee should they be noticed, but the riders turned off into the forest before they even came close. Moving eastward, the sound of their passing lasted for fifteen minutes before finally dying away.

“Something is definitely going on,” commented Riyan.

“How many does that make now?” he asked. “Three hundred riders?”

“Including the others we saw passing by earlier today,” Chyfe said, “closer to four.”

Bart glanced to Riyan and could see the same thought going through his mind. This wasn’t just a raiding party, the River Man was gathering an army.

Shortly after that, the silhouette of a lone rider was seen coming from Sterrith. As he came closer, he passed through a beam of moonlight filtering through the trees and they saw it to be Seth. Soth immediately rode forward and brought his brother over to where the others waited.

“He didn’t come through Sterrith,” Seth told them. “But one local said that three days ago, wagons rolled into town and practically stripped the town of its supplies. Mainly food, blankets, and other basic necessities.”

“Did anyone mention seeing riders in the forest to the east?” asked Riyan.

“Riders?” he asked.

“We saw over a hundred cut through the woods after you left,” explained Bart.

“Not directly, no,” Seth replied. “But when I asked about who had come and took the supplies, everyone grew quiet. After that no one would talk to me. I figured I learned all I could so returned.”

Gazing through the trees to the east, Bart nodded his head. “They’re out there,” he said. “Somewhere.” Then turning to Seth he asked, “Did you get the rooms?”

Seth nodded. “Four in the same inn we stayed in last time,” he replied. “They were the last they had.”

“Alright then,” Bart said. “You take the others to the inn while Soth and I do a little reconnoitering.”

“Me?” asked Soth, surprised at being included.

“Yes, you,” replied Bart. “I can’t very well be taken for one of them anymore now can I?”

“Well, no. I guess not,” he said.

“Why don’t we all go?” asked Chyfe.

“Two are quieter than seven,” he replied. “If we’re found, I’m sure they won’t hesitate to kill us.”

Seth nodded agreement. “Two is better.”

“Riyan, you and the others stay in the rooms and don’t come out for anything,” said Bart. “The less who know people from Byrdlon are here, the better.” Then getting the room numbers from Seth for when they returned, he turned and rode eastward through the trees.

“Don’t get yourself killed,” Seth told his brother.

“I won’t,” he replied, then turned and followed Bart into the trees.

“Come on,” Riyan said. “Let’s get to the inn and wait.”

Bart first followed the road to the south until they reached the point where the larger force they saw earlier had entered the forest. The passing of so many horses had left a clear path. Turning onto it, he and Soth followed.

“What are we to do when we find them?” Soth asked quietly.

“Take in the situation,” explained Bart. “See if we can discover the location of the River Man.” He glanced to Soth and said, “Once we know that, then we’ll see.”

“Alright,” replied Soth.

Being the quieter of the two, Soth had always been the second one chosen for anything. Which for the most part was fine with him as he didn’t have the drive to prove himself like his brother did. He was actually somewhat surprised when Bart asked him to come along. Maybe he felt a gentler hand would be needed for this than what his brother would bring along. Whatever the reason, he was enjoying himself.

The trail they followed continued through the woods for some time before light began to be seen through the trees ahead. Bart slowed then came to a stop. Silently pointing to their right, he indicated that it was time to leave the trail.

Soth nodded and turned to enter the trees.

Bart had them move a dozen yards from the trail before stopping. Slipping off of his horse, he whispered to Soth, “Stay here with the horses. If trouble arises, get out of here fast.”

In the darkness of the forest, Soth nodded. “Be careful,” he warned.

“I will,” Bart replied. Then moving off toward the distant lights, he disappeared into the forest.

Moving through the forest wasn’t at all like sneaking through an alley or along a rooftop. Here you had more possibilities of creating noise that would give you away. A branch lying on the ground, loose dirt, even animals that you might startle in your passing. Bart had to keep extra vigilant in order to move silently.

Taking it slow, he moved ever closer to the lights in the distance. He hadn’t gone far before the sound of voices could be heard and the smoke from their campfires began to be noticed.

As he continued forward, the trees thinned and he saw that the Tribesmen were camped in a large meadow. Hundreds of campfires dotted the area from one side to the other. Thousands of men were congregated around the fires. Near the north end of the meadow sprouted a group of tents. Easily three score, they were laid out in concentric rings. All but the central tents comprising the central ring were of uniform size, those were larger. They in turn were dwarfed by the largest one of all which occupied the heart of the inner circle.

“There you are,” Bart murmured to himself when he saw the large tent. That had to be the one belonging to the River Man. Beginning to circumnavigate the camp, he worked his way to a position which would afford him a better view of the tent area.

Security was lax. Very few men were posted as sentries, and of those who were, most talked with others around the nearest campfire. Bart shook his head at the ineptness of the sentries. If something were to happen, it would take crucial minutes before their eyes would readjust to the dark.

He remembered back to when he had ruined his night vision during the time he was learning his trade from his father. They were about to enter a house that his father said was owned by a rich merchant. Before they had a chance to enter, one of the city guards passed by with a lantern. In a moment of carelessness, Bart stared directly into the light.

His father had been furious at him. It had taken his vision almost ten minutes to readjust sufficiently after the guard passed for Bart to see again. As a lesson, the next day his father had him stare into the flame of a candle, then immediately threw him into a dark room with three, strap wielding men. By the time his eyes had readjusted to darkness and was able to avoid the blows, he had welts from head to toe. Never again would he allow his night vision to become ruined by an act of carelessness.

Coming back to the here and now, he continued working his way closer to the tent area. The Tribesmen he saw wore a variety of color patterns, indicating that more than just the Orack Tribe was there. Before he reached a suitable place from which to observe the tents, he had observed five separate color patterns. Again he wondered just what was going on.

Now that he was further to the north, he was able to see a makeshift corral that was almost as large as the area where the Tribesmen were staying. More horses than he could count were tied in lines stretching out of sight. Near the horses were two score wagons. Each had goods stacked high beneath a tarp to shelter them from the weather. A couple nearest the camp had their tarps removed and Bart could see barrels stacked within. Most probably contained food of one type or another.

From his position, he could see through the outer rings of tents and observe the comings and goings from the large tent in the middle. In his mind, Bart thought of it as a command tent, which is what it most likely was.

One of the first things he noticed was that in the tent area, things were much calmer and more orderly than the rest of the camp. Men moved with a purpose, often singly or in twos. Few went to the command tent. Of those that did, none were Lord Kueryn the River Man, or the magic user.

Minutes passed as he watched. Bart was coming no closer to figuring out why they were there. That they were an attack force was clear. He had overheard boasts from the Tribesmen of their prowess and of the battle to come. Unfortunately, none had spoken of where the battle was to take place. Bart wasn’t an expert in military matters, but even he realized that this amount of men and horses couldn’t remain in one place too long. Already, the smell from the open trench jakes was appalling.

Finally, the tent flap to the central tent opened and the magic user which he had encountered back in Hylith emerged. He was followed a moment later by Lord Kueryn and four other Tribesmen, all of whom were boasting a different color pattern. The six walked to one of the tents situated in the inner ring and entered.

Bart stared at the tent flap they had just passed through for a minute, then turned his eyes back toward the command tent. Despite his formidable skills at being able to pass unnoticed, he realized he had little chance of reaching the tent undetected. There were simply too many people in and around the tent area.

Deciding he had seen enough, he made his way back to where Soth waited. Bart almost gave him a heart attack when he stepped from the trees, but the sudden fear of being found quickly turned to relief.

“Did you find him?” Soth asked.

Bart nodded. “He’s there. Along with the magic user.” Swinging into the saddle, he added, “I’ll tell you about it when we get to the inn.”

Returning to the path they had followed on their way in, they quickly left the gathering of Tribesmen behind.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Back at the inn, Bart and Soth found the others gathered together waiting for their return. “Found them,” Bart announced as he walked through the door.

“Were there many?” asked Riyan.

“Oh yeah,” he replied. “Must have been over a thousand.” A pitcher of ale sat on the table and he went over to help himself. As he poured a mugful, he said, “The River Man is there.” Taking a deep, satisfying drink, he set the mug back on the table. “And it’s not just the Orack Tribe, but four others as well.”

“Four?” asked Chad.

Bart nodded. “I saw four other distinct tribal patterns,” he stated. Then he glanced to Kevik. “I saw his magic user too.”

“Great,” Kevik replied. From what Bart had told him of their encounter, he didn’t want to have to test his skills against such a formidable foe.

“Now…” began Bart, but was interrupted by Riyan.

“We have our own news,” Riyan said, then nodded to Seth.

Bart and Soth turned their attention toward him.

“While you two were gone,” Seth told them, “I spent some time in the common room and overheard a conversation between a soldier and a woman. The soldier must be part of the group to the east. Anyway, the soldier told the woman that he wouldn’t be able to see her after tonight. That he would be moving on.”

“Moving on?” Bart asked.

“That’s what he said,” explained Seth. “She pressed him for why, but he wouldn’t give any explanation.”

Bart sat in a vacant chair next to the table and thought for a moment. “From what I saw of their camp, they won’t be able to sustain such a force in that area for much longer,” he stated then returned to contemplating the situation.

“An army on the move is easier to infiltrate than one in a fixed location,” offered Chyfe. “They’re more disorganized. This may be the break we need to get the last segment.”

“True,” agreed Chad.

Bart glanced to Riyan who had a thoughtful look on his face. “What are your thoughts?” he asked.

“I was thinking about the object of their attack,” he replied. “Shouldn’t we warn someone?”

“Who would we warn?” countered Bart. “The only people between here and the border are small border towns used to having hostile forces passing through. After that, our soldiers will spot them soon enough.”

“Maybe they’ll run into Captain Lyrun,” mumbled Chyfe. He still hadn’t forgotten the name of the soldier supposedly responsible for atrocities against innocent civilians.

Bart grinned at him. “Maybe.”

Over the next hour, they discussed various strategies they could employ to further their aims. When no consensus could be reached, they finally decided to follow the River Man’s forces in hopes an opportunity presented itself. With that, they turned in to get what rest they could before morning.

The town of Sterrith was quiet the following morning. Arising before dawn, they found few about as they headed south out of town. Bart led their group back to the trail he and Soth had followed the night before.

“They may have rear scouts,” Chyfe told the others. “Best if we keep vigilant.”

“And no talking unless absolutely necessary,” added Bart. He glanced back to where Chad and Seth were in a whispered conversation.

The flow of words ceased coming from Chad as he met Bart’s gaze. “Sorry,” he said.

Turning back to the fore, Bart scanned the road ahead as well as the forest to either side for movement. Behind him, he heard Chad say a few more words in a barely audible whisper before finally becoming completely silent.

The place where the trail diverged from the road was easy to find. It didn’t look as if anyone had used it since he and Soth had passed back through last night. Turning onto the trail, Bart led them into the forest.

Birds chirping with the coming of the dawn accompanied them as they moved ever closer to the clearing in which the soldiers’ encampment lay. After hearing what Seth had reported overhearing last night, Bart fully expected to find the camp breaking up and getting under way.

When Bart figured they were getting close, he had them move off the beaten trail and into the trees. Taking Riyan with him, he left the others with the horses as they moved to investigate the situation.

You could imagine his surprise when they drew close and found the camp unchanged. Soldiers still huddled in blankets near roaring fires to keep winter’s chill at bay, tents remained in their circular formation. All in all, it looked as if they didn’t plan to move any time soon.

“I thought they were heading out,” Riyan whispered quietly to Bart.

“So did I,” replied Bart. “Apparently, Seth’s information was inaccurate.”

“Now…” began Riyan, when Bart laid his hand on his arm and motioned for him to be quiet. He then pointed to the circle of tents on the far side of the meadow. “Look there,” he said.

Straining his eyes, he couldn’t see anything untoward. Keeping silent, he shrugged and cast a questioning look to Bart.

“The tent,” whispered Bart. “The big command tent in the middle.”

“What about it?” Riyan asked, confused.

“It’s not there,” he replied. In fact, now that he examined the tent area more carefully, he could see several gaps in the concentric rings of tents that weren’t there before. Bart glanced back to Riyan and said, “I think the River Man left.” After another moment’s scrutiny of the camp, he motioned for them to return to the others.

“Why would he leave?” asked Riyan.

Shaking his head, Bart said, “I don’t know.”

They were quickly back with the others and informed them of what they had discovered. “I can’t believe he would leave his men like that,” Chyfe exclaimed.

“Me either,” agreed Bart. Turning to Kevik, he said, “We need to find out where he’s going.”

Kevik understood exactly what he was asking. “I only have one of the far seeing mixtures left,” he told him.

“I understand,” replied Bart. “But we need to know.”

Glancing around at the trees, Kevik asked, “Here?”

Bart nodded. “May as well,” he responded. “No one’s around.”

Kevik removed his pack containing the bowl and mixture, and set it on a nearby fallen log. Removing the bowl, he placed it on the log next to his pack then took out the flask of mixture, emptying it into the bowl.

Before he began, he turned to the others. “As I’ve never met the River Man, I’ll need to start at the camp and then see if I can locate him from there.”

“Whichever way you feel is best,” Bart said.

Kevik set the empty flask back in his pack then turned his attention to the mixture filled bowl. Once the spell was cast, an image of the forest began to form upon the surface. Having cast it several times now, he has begun to get the hang of moving the image to and fro. When the image clarified, the encampment of Tribesmen was visible.

Not removing his gaze from the image, he asked, “Which direction do you think he went?”

“Try north,” suggested Riyan. Standing beside Kevik, he saw the image begin scrolling northward. Moving away from the clearing holding the Tribesman army, the image soon showed nothing but trees. That lasted a short time before the trees gave way to the plains.

Other than a tree or bush here and there, nothing was visible. After he must have scrolled the image for ten miles, Bart said, “Try to the east.” Again, just as before, they came up with nothing.

“West maybe?” suggested Chyfe. “He couldn’t be headed south, he just came from there.”

Centering again on the Tribesmen filled clearing, Kevik began scrolling west. In order to cover more ground, he began moving the image a little to the north, then a little to the south, alternating between them as he continued eastward.

The road passing through Sterrith came into view and he spent some time scanning it to the north and to the south. Still, no sign of the group of Tribesmen traveling with Lord Kueryn.

Moving the image west of the road, he continued the search. After another five minutes of fruitless searching, he said, “The spell isn’t going to last much longer.”

“Where are they?” Chyfe asked under his breath.

Then, a group of riders appeared in the image. The River Man and the magic user rode at the fore of thirty riders. Behind the riders followed a line of pack mules. From the way the shadows lay, it was apparent they were heading west. “That’s them!” exclaimed Bart.

The others gathered around as Kevik kept the image centered on the group of riders. Just before the spell ran its course, the riders came to a river where they turned and followed it north.

“Riyan,” Bart said. “Get out the map.” Slapping Kevik on the back, he said, “Good job.”

Kevik beamed at the praise. Turning back to the bowl, he saw that the spell had run its course. Tossing the mixture into the bushes, he cleaned out his bowl then returned it to his pack.

On the log next to him, Riyan was unrolling the map. They quickly found Sterrith and the river to the west. “How did they get there so fast?” he asked.

“They must have left not long after Soth and I returned to the inn,” Bart said.

Chyfe nodded. “They have a day’s head start on us,” he said.

“Not for long,” Bart said as he hurried to his horse. Swinging up into the saddle, he said, “We can’t let them stay too far ahead of us, or we’ll lose them.”

In a minute the others were mounted and following Bart back along the beaten trail to the road. Once there, Bart quickened their pace as they set out westward to catch the River Man.

By the time night had fallen, they were at the river and heading in the direction their prey had followed. With so many riders and mules, the River Man left a trail a blind village idiot could follow. They continued well past dark before finally making camp.

Next morning they were off with the dawn.

The River Man’s trail continued to follow the river all the way to the hills at the base of the Tinderlock Mountains. An hour into the hills they came to a small village situated on the banks of the river. A small, inconsequential road left the village on its way east.

Bart brought them to a halt when the first building appeared. Moving them to a place out of sight, he and the others dismounted and then climbed a nearby hill overlooking the village. Lying atop the hill so their silhouettes wouldn’t give them away, they searched for signs of the River Man.

There wasn’t much to it. Just a few buildings which could possibly be considered the village center and another dozen homes spotted here and there throughout the hills. There was no sign of the group they had been following.

From their position, they could see that the makeup of the town was composed predominantly of Byrdlon stock, with a minority of those whose lineage was that of the Tribes. Bart glanced to Riyan, “Should be alright,” he said.

Riyan nodded. “Maybe,” he replied. “Let’s go find out.” Moving off the hill, the companions returned to their horses and made their way to the village.

The first person they encountered was a man carrying a woodsman’s axe. He saw them approaching but didn’t react one way or another until Bart altered course to intercept him. Then he took his axe in both hands and turned to meet them.

“Good evening,” Bart said in a friendly manner.

Staring at their group, the man offered no return greeting, simply continued gripping his axe.

Realizing he wasn’t going to receive a reply, Bart asked, “I was wondering if you could help us?”

The man shifted his hands on the axe handle. “How?” he asked.

Others from the village began to take note of the man talking with the newcomers. A few began gravitating toward them.

Bart was quick to notice the others on the way. But since they didn’t have a hostile appearance, he dismissed them. “Did a group of thirty or so Tribesmen come this way?” he asked.

“Yes,” he replied. “They passed through on their way up to the lake.”

“Lake?” asked Riyan.

The man nodded. Indicating where the river flowed from the Tinderlock Mountains, he said, “The river flows from a lake high in the mountains.”

“Are you sure they went that way?” asked Riyan.

“They were following the river when they left,” he explained. “No place else they’d be going but to the lake.”

Riyan glanced at Bart. He could see Bart was just as confused by this turn of events. “Thank you,” Riyan told the man. “We appreciate your help.”

The man nodded.

“Come on,” Bart said to the others, “let’s go.”

Moving away from the woodsman, Bart led them north through the village until they were once again moving along the banks of the river. Behind them, the buildings of the village were soon out of sight as the river wended its way between the hills. They continued to set a quick pace as night continued its approach. Once it grew too dark to follow the trail, they found a sheltered area in the lee of a hill to make camp. The next morning, they resumed the pursuit.

Around midmorning, they found where the River Man and his group camped the night before. Coals were still present in the half dozen fire pits, and semi-fresh piles of horse dung dotted the area.

“We can’t be too far behind,” Bart said.

Chyfe was inspecting one of the piles of dung and nodded. “I’d say maybe three hours, four at the outside,” he stated.

“Excellent,” replied Riyan. Looking around the camp, he couldn’t find where the large tent Bart had described had been set up. He finally came to the conclusion that while they were traveling, it must remain on the pack mules.

“If we hurry,” announced Chad, “maybe we could catch them before nightfall.”

“Then,” Bart said as he returned to the saddle, “let’s be on our way.” Once everyone else was mounted, he returned to the trail left by the River Man’s men.

Nightfall found them still some distance from their prey. Though they knew they couldn’t be too far behind since they had come across a pile of horse dung that still held some of its warmth. Encouraged, they continued on well past the waning of the light.

Stars shone brightly overhead giving them some light with which to see. The trees on either side were dark and foreboding, with naught but vague, indistinct shadows. On their left, starlight was being reflected by the surface of the river, enabling them to keep their bearings.

Sometime after the coming of night, light began to be seen through the trees in the distance. Bart had them move ahead cautiously until they knew for sure that they had caught up to the River Man. The light was definitely coming from several campfires, and silhouettes could be seen moving to and fro.

Bart brought them to a stop and turned to face the others. “Up ahead is their camp,” he told them. “I suggest we return back along the river and find a sheltered place to set up camp. Then I’ll return on foot.”

“Not alone you’re not,” argued Riyan. “We can’t afford anything happening to you.”

He could see the seriousness in Riyan’s eyes. “Okay,” he conceded, “I’ll take Chyfe with me.” Riyan was disappointed at not being asked to accompany him, but Chyfe was the better suited for this. He could move much more silently than Riyan.

“Very well,” Riyan finally said.

Returning back down the way they had come, they left the lights of the campfires far behind before finding a suitable spot to make camp. “A fire shouldn’t be noticeable this far away,” Seth said. “As long as we don’t make one too big.”

Soth nodded. “Keep the horses north of the fire and they will aid in shielding its light even more,” he added.

Chyfe worked on building a fire, by himself this time. Bart stopped Kevik from using his sparks spell due to the close proximity of the magic user. “I don’t know if he’s actively searching for magic, or if he’ll even know,” he had explained. “But we shouldn’t take the chance.” Thus, it was some time before Chyfe was able to coax a fire from the somewhat dry kindling.

“Are you going to try to take the key segment tonight?” Soth asked Bart, sitting in the glow of the growing fire, eating cold rations.

Bart shrugged. “I’ll decide that when I get there,” he replied. He and Chyfe had a quick meal and were soon returning to the River Man’s camp.

They moved cautiously along the trail, making sure not to make any more noise than was necessary. When the lights from the campfires were again visible ahead, Bart had them slow to a very slow pace.

His eyes scanned back and forth as they drew nearer. The darkness, the shadows cast by the flicker of flames, all were very familiar to him. Such was the world of the thief. The fact that they were in the middle of the woods was beginning to make little difference to him. Alleys, basements, and sewers could be just as encumbered with litter and debris as the forest was with trees and bushes.

The movement of a darker shadow off to their right caused Bart to freeze. It was a sentry. Not surprising to find one posted here, seeing as how they were now technically within Byrdlon territory.

Chyfe came to a stop when Bart did. At first he wasn’t aware what had caused him to stop, but then the sentry moved again and he saw it.

Without a word, Bart very slowly sank into a crouched position. A moment later, Chyfe did likewise. Leaning close to Chyfe’s ear Bart whispered, “Stay below the level of the bushes and follow me.”

Nodding in reply, Chyfe followed Bart as he walked in his crouched position past the sentry. He was forced to raise the end of his scabbard as he moved, being in a crouched position brought it in contact with the ground.

Bart didn’t go very far. Just far enough so they could better see those in the camp.

Just as they had found in the last campsite they came across, there were six fire pits. Around five of them sat Tribesmen soldiers, anywhere from four to seven at each. It was to those around the sixth fire pit that Bart’s gaze was drawn. There sat Lord Kueryn along with the magic user and two other men, both older than the River Man and dressed in armor as fine as his. Their pit wasn’t close to where Bart hid, and it was hard to see what they were doing. Four tents, each large enough to allow a man to stand erect sat not far from where they were sitting.

“I need to get closer,” Bart whispered to Chyfe. “Stay here and don’t move.” Without waiting for a reply, he moved off in a crouch to the left as he worked his way closer to Lord Kueryn.

Conversations around the various campfires were hushed and subdued. Few talked above a whisper. The glances cast toward their lord gave Bart the feeling his presence was the reason why.

Bart continued drawing closer to Lord Kueryn. When he saw the shadowy movement of a second sentry, he stopped. Coming to rest between the bole of a tree and a large bush, he was now close enough to observe what Lord Kueryn and the others with him were doing. Unfortunately, he wasn’t able to hear what they were saying. Making himself comfortable, he waited and watched.

Nothing of interest happened for the first ten minutes. Then, Lord Kueryn came to his feet and walked over and entered the nearest tent. He was inside just a few moments before he reappeared again. In his hand he held a small, ornate chest.

Bart watched as Lord Kueryn returned to his place by the fire and sat back down. Still holding the chest, he set it on the ground at his feet and opened it. Bart grinned when he saw the glint of gold as Lord Kueryn pulled out the final key segment. He watched as the segment was shown to the two older men before being returned to the chest.

With eyes riveted on the chest, he waited until Lord Kueryn returned the chest to the tent before heading back to where Chyfe waited. When he met up with Chyfe, he indicated silently for them to leave. As they began moving away, Bart made up his mind to return this night and get the key.

Chapter Thirty

“Bart,” Riyan said, as he gently shook his shoulder. “It’s time.”

Eyes snapping open, Bart came awake. Three hours of sleep wasn’t much, but it was better than nothing. After what he was about to do, it may be some time before any of them would be able to sleep again.

Upon returning from scouting the River Man’s camp, he had informed the others of the key segment’s presence and of his intention of returning to take it. After telling Riyan to wake him in three hours, he laid down by the fire and promptly fell asleep. Everyone had been amazed that he could fall asleep so quickly.

Now suitably rested, he and Chyfe began the trek back. While they were gone, the others would prepare for a quick departure; the horses were to be saddled and their equipment stowed by the time they returned.

Walking under the stars, Bart went over the placement of the camp in his mind. On his last visit, he had encountered two sentries. He’ll need to take them out first. Tucked within his shirt was the rolled leather containing his darts. The one holding his lockpicks was in his pack.

Three darts were all that remained. He would need to use them sparingly from here on out. One was clutched in his right hand, its tip having been coated with his most potent poison. Another was in his left.

As soon as the lights of the camp appeared out of the darkness ahead, Bart brought them to a stop. “Stay here,” he whispered to Chyfe. “This may take awhile. Don’t worry about me unless you hear all hell break loose.”

Chyfe gave him a grin and nodded. “Good luck.”

“Thanks,” Bart replied.

Moving out, he assumed a crouching position as he worked his way closer to where he had earlier seen the first sentry. Step by slow step, he made his way forward. Then, out of the corner of his eye, he saw a shadow move. It was barely perceptible, but to his trained eye, he knew it was a man.

Bart came to a stop and watched the place where the shadow had moved, it wasn’t far from where he crouched. Readying his dart, he waited until the sentry moved again, then threw. The sentry gave out with a barely audible gasp of pain when struck before the dart’s poison began coursing through his system, paralyzing his muscles, stopping his heart. Without another sound, the man staggered before toppling into a nearby bush. The resulting noise of his fall seemed to shatter the quiet of the night before he finally came to rest.

Moving quickly, Bart reached the dead man and retrieved his dart. Glancing toward where the second sentry had been, he held still as he listened for any evidence the man had noticed the first one’s fall. With the second doctored dart now in his right hand, he waited and searched the darkness. When all remained quiet, Bart made his way back to the trail and crouch-walked toward the last known position of the second sentry.

Before long, he saw movement in the trees. A shadow of a man was making its way toward where the first sentry lay dead. Bart had to admit, the guy was good. Not a sound did he make as he worked his way through the brush and trees.

Bart didn’t like what he had to do, but was left with little choice. These men had already tried to kill him and the others on more than one occasion, and he was sure they would do it again if given the chance. He hated to kill when pulling a job. Causing another’s death in battle, or taking the life of someone like Durik, wouldn’t cause him to bat an eye. But this, cold murder in the night was something he never liked. Only the knowledge they would do it to him in a heartbeat assuaged his conscious enough for him to continue.

The shadow was now passing behind a dense stand of trees and he wasn’t able to get a clear shot. Moving so as to have a better target, he paced the shadow on its way to the first sentry. Three steps later, the shadow abruptly stopped and Bart saw its head turn in his direction. He must have made some noise that had alerted the man.

Bart remained frozen all the time the shadow stared in his direction. One call, one shout to those in the camp and it was all over. But the shadow’s head turned away from him as it started moving once more through the trees.

As the shadow moved, so did Bart. When the shadow reached a place where trees no longer obscured it, he threw the dart. No sooner had the dart left his hand than the shadow’s head turned rapidly in his direction. A second later, the shadow jerked as the dart found its mark. A brief cry of startlement and pain was all that emerged before the man succumbed to the dart’s deadly poison.

Just as before, Bart hurried forward and retrieved his dart. He had too few to leave one behind. Once the dart was cleaned off and had been doctored once more, he scanned the forest for any sign of further sentries. Not seeing any, he began working his way closer to the camp’s perimeter.

Men lay asleep around the campfires, huddling beneath blankets to ward off the night’s chill. Standing just within the trees out of the campfire’s light, Bart made sure none were stirring. Snores came from many as his eyes passed over their sleeping forms. Finally, his eyes came to rest on the four tents off to one side. More specifically, the tent which held Lord Kueryn and the key segment.

He began making his way through the edge of the treeline toward the tents. Ever cautious to avoid making noise and wake the slumbering soldiers, he took one careful step after another.

Inside, he felt the rush of adrenalin he always felt at times like these. The excitement, the challenge of pitting one’s skill against an opponent’s, this was what kept many a thief on the Shadowed Path. At times such as this, Bart never felt more alive.

The sleeping men remained undisturbed throughout his trek to the tents. When at last he arrived, he paused to again scan the slumbering forms for any who may be stirring. Not seeing any, he turned his attention back to the tent wherein lay the key. All was quiet. Even the nocturnal creatures of the forest seemed stilled, as if afraid to awaken those in the camp.

Moving from the trees, Bart quickly made his way to the tent. Once at the tent flap, he placed his ear against it and heard soft snores emanating from within. Putting his hand to the tent flap, he paused as he again scanned the camp to assure himself all remained asleep. Then, pulling the flap slowly back, he entered.

As he passed inside and the tent flap settled back to its closed position, Bart paused a moment to allow his eyes time to regain their night vision. Shadows within the tent gradually grew clearer, the form on the cot now unmistakably that of Lord Kueryn, the River Man. Next to him on the ground rested the small chest containing the key segment.

His eyes went again to Lord Kueryn. The details of his face were mostly hidden by the darkness within the tent. But that his eyes were closed in sleep was apparent. Moving toward the chest, Bart stepped lightly. So cautiously and slowly did he move, that it was unlikely he even disturbed the air within the tent by his passing.

Coming to stand before the chest, Bart bent over and picked it up. He’ll worry about picking the lock and removing the key segment later. Standing up, he turned his eyes to the still form of Lord Kueryn. Pausing a moment, he waited until another soft snore issued forth before returning to the tent flap.

Once there, he parted it minutely and peered out. The sleeping forms scattered about the camp remained motionless, not a sound other than snores could be heard. Opening the tent flap wider, he passed through to the outside.

Stepping quickly with the chest tucked under his arm, he crossed over to the treeline and entered. After moving several feet into the trees, he paused and glanced back at the quiet camp that was still unaware a visitor had come and gone. Smiling to himself in satisfaction, he began working his way back to where Chyfe was waiting.

“My lord!” a voice cried, snapping Lord Kueryn out of a deep sleep. He recognized it as his magic user Geffen’s. The urgency in Geffen’s voice brought him fully awake.

“Enter,” he said as he came to a sitting position on the edge of his cot.

The tent flap was thrown open and Geffen came in with lords Hurrin and Geop, both long time allies in his rise to Warlord. “My lord,” he said, “the sentries were found dead.”

“What?” exclaimed Lord Kueryn. Immediately, his eyes darted to where he had set the chest containing the golden item that he was certain was somehow related to the King. Anger suffused him and rage threatened to snatch his reason. “It’s gone!” he shouted. Coming to his feet, he turned eyes red with fury toward the two lords.

They didn’t need him to explain what he was talking about. All three saw that the chest was no longer within his tent. “But…” began Lord Geop when he was cut off by Lord Kueryn.

“But what?” he demanded. “Are my men so inept, that they allowed someone to enter my tent? While I was sleeping?” The thought that he could have been killed was not lost on them.

Lord Hurrin turned toward Geffen. “They must have used magic,” he stated.

“Wards were in place to detect such,” countered Geffen. “None were triggered.”

Pushing his way through the others, Lord Kueryn exited the tent. Outside, the mood was somber and guarded. His men couldn’t have avoided overhearing the heated exchange that took place within the tent. None dared meet their lord’s eyes.

Not far from where he stood, two bodies lay near one of the campfires. To his shock, one was Jien, a tracker that was renowned for his skills in the forest. For him to be killed was almost beyond belief. One of his men knelt next to the two bodies. Bent over Jien, he had his shirt open and was examining a wound. He heard his lord’s approach and glanced back over his shoulder. “My lord,” he said then pointed to an area on Jien’s left shoulder that was blackened, “he was struck by a poisoned dart.” Indicating the man lying next to him, he added. “As was he.”

“A dart?” asked Geffen. Without thinking, his hand went to the sight of where he too had been struck by a dart.

The man nodded.

“Search the area!” commanded Lord Geop. “He couldn’t have gone far.”

“I want the ones responsible for this found and brought to me,” Lord Kueryn exclaimed. As his men erupted into a flurry of activity, he turned back to Geffen. “Can you find them?” he asked.

Reaching into his robes, Geffen produced the dart that had struck him back in Hylith. “If this is the work of the same man,” he replied, “I can find him.” Then casting a spell, the dart rotated in his hand and pointed back toward the southeast. Glancing at his lord, he nodded.

Before Lord Kueryn could order the pursuit, Lord Hurrin came before him and said, “We dare not follow. The attack is soon to be underway and we would never be able to make it through on the eastern side of the mountains. All of Byrdlon will rally to their defense!” Lord Kueryn’s anger radiated like a palpable presence. “We must adhere to the plan my lord.” Praying that reason would win out, Lord Hurrin held his ground.

Many years ago when Lord Kueryn was on the verge of manhood, he had braved the Wrath of Hennon at the height of its fury. He never talked of the experience, other than that he had barely made it through alive.

His small canoe had been smashed to pieces against the rocks and his head had been swept into another, rendering him unconscious. He awoke sometime later in the shallows on the riverbank. If he hadn’t been lying on his back, he surely would have drowned.

Not far from where he had been washed ashore sat a cave. Night was falling and he took shelter there until the following morning when he would return home. It was after he had a fire going that he noticed its light was being reflected by something in the back of the cave. Intrigued, he went and discovered that what had reflected the light, was a single, copper coin. Half buried in dirt, it bore the symbol of the King. Further searching uncovered a total of a dozen of the coins, five copper and seven silver.

It wasn’t until later when he had been named Warlord of the Orack Tribe that he had the wherewithal to return to the cave and do some serious excavation. That was when they discovered the ancient, underground catacomb.

Several items of note had been found, most notably the golden key segment. Though he didn’t know what it was, he knew it was a significant find. The removal of the treasures contained within the catacomb proceeded at a steady pace for awhile.

Then, another room was unearthed that shed light on the golden object. In the room was a mural depicting men standing in front of a sigil inscribed wall. A man in robes stood just before the wall and held forth a golden torc from which emanated beams of light. When the key segment was compared to the torc in the mural, it was concluded that it was indeed part of it.

That’s when the major portion of the excavation began. Everything but the bones of the dead was to be removed and gone through in the hopes of finding the rest of the torc depicted in the mural.

Then not too long ago, rumors began to reach Lord Kueryn’s ear that a major cache of coins had been found. A shepherd and a miller’s son had somehow discovered a large quantity of the King’s coins. Other rumors of the shepherd and miller came saying that they had located the King’s Horde.

It didn’t take long before he came to believe that the sigil inscribed wall depicted in the mural was the entrance to the long lost King’s Horde. Riders were dispatched into Byrdlon to discover if what he had heard was true. None came back with anything definite, just a reiteration of the rumors he already knew.

Now, someone had come and taken the segment of the torc. In his heart he knew it could only be the shepherd and the miller’s son. One piece of information one of the riders brought back inferred that they had the help of a thief and an inexperienced magic user. Their thief must have been the one to infiltrate his camp and make off with it.

Rage threatened to take his reason as he thought again of the theft. Only by a sheer force of will did he master it and not give in to the need for immediate violence. Turning to Lord Hurrin, he nodded. “Yes, continue as we have.”

From the south, a rider came racing toward the camp. Lord Kueryn turned and saw the rider bearing the chest that had been taken. “You found them?” he demanded. Coming forward, he met the rider and took possession of the chest. It was still closed.

“No my lord,” the rider replied as Lord Kueryn removed a key and placed it in the chest’s lock. “Their camp was found deserted a mile to the south.”

Turning the key, he unlocked the chest and opened it. The golden key segment was not within. Rage again enveloped him and he took it out on the chest, smashing it to the ground.

“Lord Hurrin,” the River Man said as he turned to his long time ally. “Send riders after them. I want to know where they go and with whom they speak.”

“As you wish,” Lord Hurrin replied. Soon, four riders were heading south in pursuit. “I believe these are the same people who fled Hylith, and caused so much damage in Tryn.”

Lord Kueryn turned a glaring eye on Lord Hurrin. “You don’t have to tell me that which I already know,” he said. “I want everyone mounted. The sooner we’re at the lake, the sooner we’ll be through the mountains.”

Then, he vowed to himself, we shall find those who stole this and extract our revenge. But not until they divulge all they know about the King’s Horde!

As soon as they had returned from stealing the key segment, Bart opened the chest and removed the key. Riyan was all for reuniting the four segments right then and there but Kevik advised against it.

“We are not certain what effect such an action will have,” he replied. “And with a magic user not more than a mile away…”

“I agree,” Bart said. “We’ll keep this one separated from the others until we reach somewhere less dangerous.” Opening his pack, Bart placed the fourth key segment within. He glanced to Riyan and saw him reluctantly nod in agreement. “Now, let’s get out of here before they discover it’s gone.” Swinging up into the saddle, he turned his horse to the south and rode off.

They continued southward along the river throughout the remainder of the night. When dawn arrived, they took a short break to rest the horses before once again returning to the saddle. Bart pushed them hard as he knew pursuit wouldn’t be far behind. The River Man would never allow such an affront to go unanswered.

When they reached the village later that afternoon, they took the road headed east. From Riyan’s map, they knew it led to Kendruck. From there it would be clear all the way home to Quillim.

Later that afternoon, on the shores of a lake nestled high in the Tinderlock Mountains, smoke rose from a campfire. A single tent sat not far away and the area had the look of having been occupied for several days. One man sat on a log near the campfire, smoking his pipe, while another paced about in growing impatience.

“They should be here by now,” the pacing man stated. Pausing, he glanced again to the south.

“Relax,” the other man said. “They’ll be here when they do.”

The pacing man glared at the other. He hated to wait on people. When he took this job, it was with the clear understanding that he wouldn’t have to be here at the lake for more than two days. It’s now been four. Aside from the cold and lack of comfortable accommodations, his companion wasn’t the most stimulating person when it came to conversation. A mountain trapper hired for his knowledge of the Tinderlock Mountains, Burdy was the one to get them over to the north side with as little difficulty as possible.

Burdy on the other hand could happily sit and wait for days, weeks if necessary. He was in his element. When he was approached about leading a group over the mountains, he had been more than happy to oblige. After all, winter wasn’t the best time for trapping.

Smoking his pipe, Burdy watched as Erz paced. Inwardly he grinned at the man’s discomfort. He had little patience for those in a hurry. When his trained eye noticed riders coming from the south, he was almost disappointed. A couple more days and Erz would have been livid, instead of just annoyed. Oh well, can’t have everything.

“I think you’re friends have arrived,” Burdy told Erz, pointing to the approaching riders.

“What?” exclaimed Erz. Turning toward the direction Burdy indicated, he saw the riders coming. “About time,” he murmured under his breath as he waited to meet them.

When the riders drew near, Erz stepped forward and said, “Welcome milord.”

The lead rider glanced over to where the trapper was seated on the log. “Is that him?” he asked.

“Yes milord,” Erz replied. “He’ll see us over the mountains.”

Lord Kueryn nodded and said, “Excellent.”

Chapter Thirty-One

While passing through Kendruck, they heard rumors about a large force of Tribesmen who were laying siege to Yerith Keep. Reinforcements from both Duke Yoric and Duke Knor were converging on the battle. Apparently Yerith Keep had been the target for the large force they had discovered near Sterrith. Why they chose to attack such a fortified place was a question many were asking. It didn’t make sense.

At the junction north of Kendruck, they took the road heading northeast and continued for the remainder of the day. When night began drawing nigh, they stopped at one of the roadside inns.

Everyone gathered in Riyan’s room where the four segments were taken out and laid upon the table. Riyan laid his three segments upon the table first, making sure to leave a few inches between them. Then Bart took his out and placed it on the table before him.

“What should we do now?” Riyan asked Kevik. Being the resident expert on all things magical, they turned to him for advice on the best way to bring the segments together.

Kevik shrugged. “I’ve thought about this moment quite a bit over the last few weeks,” he replied. “To be honest, I don’t know. It all depends on the magic contained within the segments. If we bring them together and reform the circle, they may fuse together and become one, or they may not.”

“Would there be any possibility of harmful effects?” asked Bart.

Again, Kevik shrugged. “I just don’t know. Though, I think that unlikely.”

The companions stared at the four segments, each contemplating the best course of action.

Riyan reached for the segment lying closest to him. “The key must be reforged if it is to open the Horde,” he said. “Right?” He glanced to Bart and Kevik who both nodded.

“Based on the description of the wall you gave me,” Kevik offered, “it would have to be.”

“Alright then,” said Riyan as he placed two fingers upon the segment. He looked to Bart, Kevik, and Chad who each took hold of one of the others. “Now,” said Riyan, “we’ll move them all closer together at the same time.”

“Agreed,” said Bart. Each then began pushing their segment inward as they slowly brought together what had been apart for over a thousand years.

Seth watched as the four segments were brought closer together. “This may not accomplish anything at all,” he said. Glancing to his brother, he saw that Soth’s full attention was focused on the segments moving ever closer toward each other.

Riyan heard his comment and ignored it. Nervousness grew as his segment edged closer to reforming the circle. Will this work? he asked himself. Continuing to move the segment forward, he brought it into contact with Chad’s and Kevik’s. Then Bart moved his in line with the others. The circle was formed.

Each held their breath in anticipation. But nothing happened.

“What…?” began Seth, when all of a sudden a pulse of golden light flared from the circular key.

The unexpected flash startled Riyan and he tried to draw his hand back, but discovered he couldn’t remove his fingers from the segment he touched. Fear welled up from within. Beside him, the others struggled in their own attempts to free themselves.

“I can’t let go!” cried Chad, panic lacing his words.

Seth came to Riyan and gripped him around the chest. Then he tried to pull him back with all his might.

“Stop!” Riyan yelled as Seth’s efforts were putting great strain on the joints of his hand. “You’re tearing my fingers off!”

Letting go, Seth watched in worry as the circular key began pulsating with a golden light.

“Kevik,” Bart asked, “what should we do?”

Before he could respond, a wave of energy seemed to flow slowly outward from the key. Each of the four who were in contact with the key could feel it like a palpable presence as it passed through them.

“What’s going on?” Riyan shouted.

Kevik shook his head. “I don’t know,” he replied.

Then the outpouring wave of energy came to a stop. For a brief moment, it felt as if the world had come to a grinding halt. Still unable to disengage from the key, the four companions glanced with uncertainty at the others.

Breaths were held, none dared move or disturb the quiet in anticipation of what may come next. Then the wave of energy that had poured from the key suddenly snapped back with painful results. As it passed back through Riyan, it felt as if it tore something away. Crying out with pain, the cry suddenly intensified when the segment of the key he touched grew red hot. The smell of charred flesh permeated the room as the flesh of those fingers touching the key was burnt.

A final flash was followed by a second wave of energy traveling outward through the segments. The second wave ripped their fingers free and hit the four of them like a mule. Bart hit the wall hard and seemed to hang there for a moment before sagging down to the floorboards unconscious. The other three lay unmoving on the floor.

Seth hurried to Riyan’s side. The rise and fall of his chest showed that he still lived. “Riyan!” he shouted as he raised Riyan’s head from the floor. Gently slapping his face, Seth tried to revive him to no avail.

Chyfe and Soth rushed to Bart and Kevik respectfully, neither having any luck in bringing them around. At least they still lived.

“Lay them on the bed,” Seth said, as he lifted Riyan from the floor. Carrying him over to the bed, he laid him gently down. Reaching for the hand that had been in contact with the key, he held it up and saw where two of his fingers had been horribly burned. Layers of skin were missing, and the beginnings of fluid filled blisters sprouted around the outer edges of the wound.

First Bart, then Chad and Kevik were placed next to him on the bed. Their fingers showed the same level of damage as did Riyan’s. “Get the ruby,” suggested Seth.

Soth nodded and began searching Kevik’s pouches. When he found it, he began with Kevik. Holding the magic user’s hand in his, he placed the ruby near the burned areas and concentrated on healing. When the light from the ruby appeared, they saw the edges of the burned areas begin to heal.

“What happened to them?” asked Chyfe.

Soth shrugged. “I don’t know,” he replied. Glancing over to the table, he saw a wisp of smoke rising from where the circular key sat. “Seth,” he said, directing his brother toward the key.

Seeing the wisp of smoke, Seth went to take a look. “It burnt the table,” he said. Holding his hand above the key, he could still feel heat radiating out from it. Drawing his knife, he moved the point to where the key met the wood. He was going to try and pry it out of the tabletop.

“Don’t,” cautioned Chyfe.

Seth paused with his knife’s point a mere half an inch from the key as he looked over to him.

“Let’s wait for Kevik to come around,” Chyfe said. “He’ll know better what to do.”

Seth glanced to his brother and saw him nod. Replacing his knife back in its scabbard, he said, “Very well.”

One by one they healed the burned areas on their friend’s fingers. When the last had been healed and the gem grew quiet, Soth retuned it to Kevik’s pouch. Getting up from the bed, he went over to the table to look at the key for himself.

“Damn,” he said in awe. The wood around both the inner and outer edges was blackened.

Standing next to him, his brother nodded. “I could use a drink,” he said. “I’ll go down and bring up a pitcher.”

“And some food too,” suggested Chyfe.

“Alright,” agreed Seth. “Be right back.

While Seth was downstairs procuring sustenance and drink, Soth and Chyfe kept watch on the four lying upon the bed. Other than the rise and fall of their chests, it didn’t look as if they were alive.

Chad was the first to awaken. Groaning, he lifted his head and looked around. Lying next to him on the bed was Riyan. Lifting his head still further revealed Kevik and Bart lying on the other side of Riyan. A single candle burned on the table, around which Chyfe and the twins were asleep in chairs.

Getting up, he sat on the edge of the bed. A dull ache throbbed behind his eyes and the room was spinning. He felt as if he was going to pass out. Closing his eyes and taking a few deep, steady breaths, he brought himself back from the brink of unconsciousness.

The creak of a floorboard broke the stillness of the room. Opening his eyes once again, he turned to see Chyfe moving from the table toward him. The room hadn’t settled down yet, but it was better.

“How are you doing?” Chyfe asked quietly so as not to awaken the others.

Moving his hand to press against his forehead in an attempt to alleviate the pain, he stopped when his fingers came into view. A remembered pain came to him, though the flesh of his fingers was pink and whole.

“They were burnt pretty badly,” Chyfe told him. “We used Kevik’s gem to heal them.”

He remembered moving his segment toward the others. After that his memory grew a bit blurry. “What happened?” he asked.

“Not exactly sure to tell you the truth,” replied Chyfe.

The sound of a chair sliding across the floor announced Seth standing up and coming to join them.

“Why don’t we help you to the table,” suggested Chyfe. “You could probably use some food.”

Chad nodded. Coming to his feet, he staggered a bit as the room once again began swimming in earnest. Chyfe reached out and caught him before he could fall back onto the bed. “You better give me a hand,” Chad suggested. Seth came next to him to help as well, and together, he and Chyfe supported Chad over to the table.

Soth awoke by the time he had made it to the table and sat down. “Good to see you awake,” he said to Chad.

Ignoring the greeting, Chad’s eyes were riveted to the circular key sitting on the tabletop. The sight of the charred area around it prompted him to once again look at his fingers.

“As far as we can tell,” Seth told him as he poured Chad a mug of ale, “it’s been reforged.” He then handed the cup to Chad who took it with a shaky hand.

Downing the ale, Chad noticed that the sigil inscribed side of the key was facing up. Where the segments had forged together was seamless. As he reached his hand out to touch the key, Seth grabbed his forearm and stopped him.

“We thought it might be wise to wait for Kevik,” Seth explained.

From the bed, Kevik said, “Probably a wise precaution.”

The four at the table turned to see him propped up on one elbow looking in their direction. Beside him, Bart and Riyan had also begun to stir.

“About time you layabouts awoke,” Seth said with a grin. Coming over to the bed, he and his brother helped them over to the table. Each were as weak and unstable as Chad had been.

As Kevik took his seat at the table, he reached out his hand toward the key, but stopped before actually coming into contact. “Amazing,” he said.

Riyan was the last to the table. “Is it whole?” he asked.

“It would appear so,” replied Kevik.

“You guys had us worried,” Soth explained. “You’ve been out for hours.”

Kevik nodded. “Not surprising,” he said. “Especially considering the amount of magical energies we were exposed to.” Hesitantly, he brought his forefinger into contact with the metal of the key. Emboldened when nothing happened, he began tracing various sigils inscribed upon its surface. “It’s cool.” Glancing to the others, he said, “It should be safe to handle now.”

“Are you sure?” asked Chyfe. Turning to Kevik, he wore a dubious expression.

“Not completely, no,” he replied. “But I can’t imagine it would be dangerous. Now that the four segments are together again.” He tried getting his thumbnail under the edge to lift it up, but found it to be sunk into the table.

Seth saw his dilemma and produced his knife. At which point, he worked the knife’s point under the edge and pried it up. When the key came free, they discovered the area beneath it was charred beyond recognition. In fact, the key itself had sunk a quarter inch into the surface of the table. Taking hold of the key, he flipped it over and they could see the map on the other side.

“Look,” Riyan said, pointing to the section of the map on the back of the key they took from the River Man. A small star was set on the eastern side of a range of mountains. “It shows where we found the King.” From this, anyone with a working knowledge of the area around Quillim would recognize it as being in the area.

“If there were any doubts about what we found was in truth the King’s Horde, I think this cinches it,” Chad said.

Riyan nodded. Reaching out, he picked up the key and held it before him. “With this, we can open the Horde,” he announced. Silently he added, And change the mind of Freya’s father!

The following morning as the companions began their trek to Quillim for fame and fortune, a group of riders made their way along a narrow trail high above a deep canyon in the Tinderlock Mountains.

Burdy, a trapper and hunter who knew these mountains better than the face of the woman he once loved, rode at the fore. Behind him came Erz, an amusing if at times irritating man, and another rider whose name he had never been told. Though it didn’t take a fool to recognize the man as being a Tribesman. Add that to the fact he wore Orack colors and was addressed as ‘milord’, he had to be someone of great importance.

As he led them along a narrow, icy trail high in the mountains, Burdy thought about what it meant that such a man would take this route at this time of year. It couldn’t be for any upright and honorable reason. With the troubles that have been developing between the two nations, Burdy figured him as a spy of some sort. If he hadn’t of been a noble, perhaps even a saboteur.

Either way, Burdy really didn’t care. What nations did to one another was none of his concern. He kept to his mountains and no one bothered him except when they wanted him to lead them through the passes as was the case now. Though he had never done so for such a one as rode behind him now.

“How much further is it?” asked Erz for the hundredth time.

Burdy glanced back with a grin. “Not far,” he replied. Turning back, he pointed to where their trail rounded an outcropping of rock two hundred feet ahead. “We’re almost out of the mountains. Once we reach that point, you’ll be able to see the foothills below. You’ll be able to make your way on your own from there.”

“Excellent,” Erz said.

The one who rode beside him remained quiet.

As they drew closer to the outcropping, Burdy turned his head back to those behind him and said, “I’ll go check to make sure a snow drift doesn’t block our way.”

Erz nodded and shooed him on.

Burdy nudged his horse in the sides and quickened his pace.

Lord Kueryn silently raised his hand with fingers spread wide, then quickly brought them together to from a fist. Immediately, two of his men moved to follow Burdy.

Erz looked questioningly to the lord as the two men rode past, but received no reply. Up ahead he watched as Burdy reached the outcropping and rode out of sight around it. The two riders quickened their pace.

“What are they doing?” Erz finally asked, curiosity getting the better of him.

Lord Kueryn glanced to Erz and said, “No one can know we came this way.”

“But…” Erz said then grew quiet when he saw the eyes of the lord turn to him. “I understand.”

Turning his gaze back to where his two riders were disappearing around the outcropping, Lord Kueryn rode on.

It seemed his men had only just disappeared past the outcropping when one reemerged and returned quickly. “My lord,” the rider said as he came to Lord Kueryn.

“Is it done?” he asked.

“He’s gone!” the rider exclaimed.

“Gone?” responded Lord Kueryn.

“Yes my lord,” the rider replied. “When we rounded the outcropping, his horse was there, but he wasn’t.”

“Idiots!” shouted Lord Kueryn. “Lord Hurrin,” he said as he turned to where the lord rode. “Send your men out to find him. We cannot let him escape.”

“As you wish,” Lord Hurrin replied. In a moment, riders were thundering up the trail toward the outcropping in search of the hunter.

“I don’t think we have much to worry about from him,” Erz assured him. “He cares nothing for others, only his mountains.”

Lord Kueryn ignored him.

When they reached the outcropping, they found the narrow trail they had been following opened up onto a gently downward sloping hillside. The panoramic view was breathtaking as it seemed the entire world opened up below them. Far below, a road wended its way through the hills as it moved east to west.

Men were combing the hillside and the upper reaches of the outcropping. “My lord,” one man said as he approached them. “He’s vanished!”

“Nonsense,” replied Lord Hurrin. “He couldn’t have just up and disappeared.”

“But he has,” the man replied. “We’ve searched everywhere.”

Then, from high atop the outcropping above them, laughter rang forth. “I thought you might try something like this!” The silhouette of the hunter Burdy was easily recognized.

“How did he get up there so fast?” questioned Erz.

“Kill him,” Lord Kueryn said to his magic user.

“Yes my lord,” replied Geffen. Raising his staff high, he began speaking arcane words of magic. As the words were spoken, the temperature around him began dropping fast. What had been merely cold now grew to be bitterly cold, and still the temperature dropped. Then when the last word was spoken, it seemed as if spears of ice shot forth toward the hunter.

Even as the first spear shot forth, Burdy leapt from the outcropping and disappeared behind it.

More arcane words issued forth as the spears of ice arced several feet above the outcropping, then began moving down the other side in pursuit.

The ground began to shake as Geffen continued speaking. Then, when the last word rolled off his lips, there was a final, massive movement of the ground. Those men still on the outcropping leaped for their lives.

Crack!

The outcropping broke from the mountain, crumbling into hundreds of smaller rocks, some quite large. With a roar, they began rolling and sliding in the direction Burdy had fled.

Erz stood transfixed as he watched what once had been a massive, single piece of rock, disintegrate before his eyes.

When the rumbling finally ceased, they went and stood at the edge. In the canyon below, they saw the path of destruction wrought by the landslide. The trail they had been following was gone. Nothing could have lived through such destruction.

“Very good,” Lord Kueryn said to Geffen.

Geffen gave him a slight bow. “Thank you my lord,” he replied.

“Now,” he said as he turned toward Erz, “there is just one more loose end to deal with before we depart.”

“What would that…?” he began, then saw Lord Kueryn draw his sword. “No!” he screamed as the lord’s intention became clear. Striking quick and true, Lord Kueryn’s sword sliced through his neck, severing the head from the body. Sliding from his horse, Erz’s torso fell to the ground.

Producing a cloth, Lord Kueryn cleaned the blood from his blade. Once cleaned, he tossed the cloth to the ground where it landed on Erz’s headless torso. Resheathing his blade, he turned to Lord Hurrin. “Let’s go.” As the riders returned to their horses and made ready to get underway, Lord Hurrin sent several down the slope to scout ahead.

Next to Lord Kueryn, Geffen produced the dart with which he had been struck back in Hylith. Casting a locater spell, he had the dart point to its previous owner’s current position. Moving on his palm, the dart indicated him to be almost due east. Exactly how far couldn’t be determined.

“Excellent,” said Lord Kueryn as he saw the dart pointing the way. Nudging his horse into motion, he and the others began making their way from the mountains to the hills below.

“One of the scouts returns,” Lord Hurrin announced. Now two hours from where the body of Erz lay, they were making their way through the low lying hills on the north side of the Tinderlock Mountains. They had to be careful as they were completely in Byrdlon territory now.

Turning toward the oncoming rider, Lord Kueryn brought them to a halt and waited for the approach of the rider.

“My lord,” the rider said once he drew near. “Riders to the north.”

“How many?” Lord Hurrin asked.

“At least a score,” the scout replied. Pausing only a moment, he added, “They wear the uniform of Byrdlon.”

“Are they aware of our presence?” asked Lord Kueryn.

Just then, they saw the soldiers of which the scout spoke cresting a hill to the north. It was clear they were heading straight for them.

“I believe so my lord,” the scout said.

Lord Kueryn remained where he was and watched them approach. As the scout had said, they wore the uniforms of Byrdlon. A murmur began running through his men as the soldiers approached which he quickly squelched.

When the soldiers drew near, they slowed then came to a stop. One rider with red hair and a scar across the bridge of his nose continued forward. A captain by the insignia he wore, he came to within two yards of Lord Kueryn before stopping.

“I was getting worried my lord,” Captain Lyrun said.

“There’s been a change in plans,” Lord Kueryn replied.

Chapter Thirty-Two

In an inn some miles south of Wardean, seven men took their ease in the common room. The Twin Oaks wasn’t what one would call a fashionable establishment or even above average, but for a roadside inn it was adequate. The lone girl who saw to their needs was quite the chatterbox. Any little comment set her off.

At the moment, she was regaling the men with local gossip as she occupied what had been an empty chair at their table. “…given the number of people who have spoken of the King’s Horde having been found, I’d say it was true. Though of course I haven’t actually seen it myself, being stuck here…er, I mean, having the privilege of serving such wonderful gentlemen as yourselves.”

“You said there were troubles in Quillim?” asked Riyan. They had heard disquieting rumors from different people during the last couple days, and he was quite concerned about his mother, Freya, and all the other people he grew up with.

“Troubles?” she asked. “I heard that all manner of men have been drawn to the area, most being those who you wouldn’t want to run into on a dark night let me tell you. But since Duke Alric sent soldiers to the area, things have quieted down. In fact, though I don’t know because I haven’t actually been there, or anywhere else for that matter, I even heard that before the Duke’s men arrived, several of the buildings, including the mill, had been destroyed.”

“The mill?” asked Chad, fear for his family naked on his face.

The girl, intent on her own conversation as she was, was oblivious to the effect her words had on her listeners. “Supposedly,” she replied. “Of course, having to stay here as I do, with no possibility of ever seeing more than…uh, interesting travelers such as yourselves, I wouldn’t know for sure.”

“Wenda!” the proprietress of the inn and mother of the girl, hollered. Having just emerged from the kitchen area, she was glaring at where her daughter was sitting instead of being about the business of the inn.

Wenda glanced over her shoulder at the disapproving stare of her mother. “I better be about my work gentlemen,” she said. Sighing, she came to her feet. “If you’ll excuse me,” she said then crossed the common room and disappeared into the kitchen.

“I’m sure your family is alright,” Riyan assured Chad.

“This is all my fault,” he said. Emotions began getting the better of him as a tear appeared in his eye. “First I ruin the grinding wheels, now the mill is gone.” Turning to Riyan he asked, “What will my parents live on with the mill gone?”

“Enough of that!” interjected Bart. Once Chad turned to look at him, he continued. “This is no more your fault than mine. There are many bad people in the world, I should know.” Then lowering his voice so none of the other patrons could hear, he added, “Once we open the Horde, their worries will be over.”

Chad brightened a bit at hearing that, and nodded. “I just hope they’re alright,” he finally said.

“So do I,” agreed Bart. “Wonder how old Rebecca is doing?” She was the elderly widow woman whom he had helped out with odd jobs before they left in search of the key segments.

Riyan smiled at that. “Most likely as ornery as ever,” he replied.

Bart laughed, “You got that right.”

“So your home is only a day away?” asked Chyfe.

“Yes,” replied Riyan. “We should arrive sometime tomorrow night.”

“Ah,” said Chyfe. “Then what are you planning to do once we get there?”

“What do you mean?” Riyan asked.

“What I mean,” he explained, “is that by this time your whole village will have heard the rumors regarding the Horde.” He glanced from Riyan to Bart, then Chad, then back to Riyan. “Should you three ride in, things could get a little crazy.”

Bart nodded. “I see what you mean.”

“I know you want to find out about your families first,” Seth said, joining the conversation. “See if they’re okay. But if we want to keep the location of the Horde secret and to ourselves…”

“…then we can’t very well walk in, announcing our return to everyone,” finished Bart.

“Exactly,” agreed Seth.

“Once the location of the Horde becomes general knowledge, there’s no telling what will become of it,” added Soth.

Each remembered the way the River Man and his people had desecrated the dead in the underground complex near the Wrath of Hennon. None wished the same fate to be visited upon the King and all the rest entombed with him. The secret of its location must remain hidden at all costs.

“Didn’t you say the only way to your town was across a bridge?” asked Kevik.

“For the most part, yes,” replied Chad. “But when the river runs low, there’s a ford west of where the river meets the road, several miles south of the bridge. Why?”

“It would stand to reason that your home town and the area leading to it will be watched by others like Durik,” he explained. “Since no one knew where you three have been, it’s likely they would gravitate to where you’d be certain to return.”

“I’m sure your manor in Gilbeth will likewise be under surveillance,” stated Seth.

Kevik nodded. “Most likely,” he agreed.

Chad turned to Bart. “What are we to do?” he asked. “I have to find out if my family is alive or not!” His last few words were a bit louder than he intended and nearby patrons turned their attention toward him.

“Settle down,” cautioned Bart. As the patrons recognized nothing was about to occur, they returned to their previous discussions.

“Then what are we to do?” Chad asked again.

Turning to Riyan, Bart asked, “This ford, will it be usable now?”

Shrugging, Riyan said, “Maybe, depends on how high the river is running.”

“Let’s assume that it is,” Soth said.

Bart nodded. “If it is, we cross there and head into the woods,” he explained. “Then with the coming of night, we sneak into town and find out what’s what.”

“After our fears are put to rest,” said Riyan, “we go for the Horde.”

“And you get Freya, Chad helps out his family, and the rest of us live very well for the rest of our lives,” concluded Bart. Lifting his mug, he said, “A toast.” As six other mugs rose from the table, he said, “To life, and fortune!”

The next morning dawned sunny and clear. A warmer than average day, it whispered of the arrival of spring. It seemed incredible that they had been gone the better part of a year. So much had happened since Riyan rescued Black Face and discovered the underground complex they called The Crypt.

After leaving the inn, they took the road north for less than half a mile before heading cross country. As Bart was well known in Wardean, they decided to bypass the city in order to avoid encountering anyone that might recognize him. Once they reached the road north of Wardean, they returned to it and continued on their way. Bart felt regret at not passing through the city of his youth, but their prize was too close now to satisfy personal longing and risk detection.

For the better part of a day they kept to the road. Whenever others would be seen approaching, Riyan, Bart, and Chad pulled the hoods of their cloaks close to shield their faces until they were past. Fortunately, none gave them more than a causal glance.

Around mid-afternoon, the first trees of the forest in which Quillim resided appeared. “It isn’t much further,” Riyan announced to the others. He and Chad now rode at the fore since they knew this area better than any of the others. Once the road entered the fringe of the forest, Riyan led them from the road and headed through the trees. From there it was another half hour before they reached the river.

The area through which the river ran was wild and untamed. In places, trees grew right along the riverbank, their limbs stretching outward over the water. Riyan could tell the river was running low. The tops of rocks that were ordinarily hidden by its water were seen rising above the surface. “I think we’ll be able to make it across,” he told the others.

“How far is it to your village from here?” asked Soth.

Pointing off to the northeast, he said, “About an hour that way.” Taking but a moment to get his bearings, he turned to his left and headed for the ford. He didn’t get far before coming to the stump of a long dead tree sitting on the bank of the river. Riyan led them toward the stump then came to a stop.

“This is it. It’s may be a bit deep going across,” he explained. “But we’ll make it.”

“Lead on,” said Bart.

Riyan nodded then passed by the stump on his way to the water’s edge. Behind him, the others followed in single file.

The water ran smooth and quiet with only the occasional ripple and splash as it washed against the protruding tops of partly submerged rocks. Riyan brought his horse to the edge and encouraged it to enter with a slight nudge, first one step, then another.

As his horse moved further into the river, the water rose above its fetlocks and began moving up its legs. Riyan glanced back and saw Bart had entered the water while Chad was next in line on the shore, awaiting his turn to enter.

Returning his attention to the matter at hand, he guided his horse across the ford. Now a third of the way across, the water was touching his horse’s belly and they still weren’t at the deepest point. If memory served, it shouldn’t get very much deeper. However, that memory was years old as the last time he had passed this way was with his father.

His horse grew skittish at the rising water. “Easy boy,” Riyan assured him as he patted his neck. “Not much further.” Behind him everyone but Kevik and Soth had entered the ford.

Coming to the deepest section, the water rose to envelope the lower half of his boot. “A little bit more,” he quietly said to his horse, “then we’ll be out of it.” Continuing forward, his horse stumbled once on a shifting rock before regaining its balance. Then they were past the deepest spot and began climbing from the water.

Riyan glanced back at Bart and grinned. Bart returned his grin for a second before his eyes moved to look over Riyan’s shoulder and the grin faded. Riyan quickly turned to find a boy emerging from the woods, blood welling from a wound on his forehead. The boy was heading straight for the ford.

At first the boy didn’t see them and came to within ten feet of the riverbank before realizing they were there. He paused when he saw them, glanced left and right, then back behind him. His eyes came to them one more time before he bolted to the right.

“Eryl!” Chad cried. Kicking his horse into motion, Chad began splashing through the water toward the shore.

The boy stopped and turned in their direction. “Chad?” he asked. Then recognition came. “Chad!” Eryl exclaimed with great relief as he raced for his brother.

Splashing past Bart and Riyan, Chad was the first to reach the shore. He practically leapt from his horse and took his younger brother in his arms. He was shaking badly.

Disengaging from the embrace, he held his brother at arm’s length. Chad took in the wound on his forehead and saw that it still seeped drops of blood. “What happened?” he asked.

Just then, six soldiers emerged from the forest at a run. When they saw Eryl was in the company of others, they came to a stop. “We’ll take the boy,” a burly soldier said. The crest of Duke Alric was clearly emblazoned on his breastplate.

“What for?” Chad asked, turning to face the soldiers. Eryl moved behind him.

“He’s wanted for questioning,” the burly soldier stated. And from the way he spoke, it was clear he was used to getting his way.

Behind him, his brother said, “It’s not questioning they want me for.” Then he whispered quietly into his brother’s ear.

At first Chad showed no reaction to what Eryl was saying. Then his face turned red as rage filled him.

Burly Soldier said, “Just hand him over and there won’t be any trouble.”

Chad drew his sword and said, “I’ll cut your heart out if you so much as take another step toward my brother!”

“Brother?” one of the soldiers asked. Then, “It’s the miller’s son!”

The burly soldier looked closely first at Chad then to Riyan, and Bart. “So the miller, shepherd, and thief have come home,” he stated. “By order of Duke Alric, I’m placing you all under arrest.”

From behind Riyan, Bart’s laughter rang out. “I don’t think so,” Bart said. Behind him, the others continued emerging from the river as they completed the crossing.

Burly Soldier’s face turned red at his laughter. “Don’t make this harder than it has to be,” he said, laying his hand on the hilt of his sword. Behind him, his men did likewise.

“Kevik,” Bart said as he motioned him forward. When Kevik rode forward and Burly Soldier saw the staff he carried, Bart had the satisfaction of seeing the soldier’s confidence leave him. “If you would be so kind?”

“Of course,” replied the magic user. A second later, the six soldiers were firmly entrapped with goo.

“Release us this minute or it will go worse for you!” Burly Soldier demanded. Struggle though he might, there was no escaping the sticky mass that held him.

“Now,” Bart said to Eryl, “just what has been happening around here since we left?”

“Well…” began Eryl.

Eryl’s story was anything but pleasant to hear. From the first appearance of those seeking their whereabouts, things went from bad to worse. Then the culminating confrontation when the trader Raestin arrived which led to the Magistrate sending to the Duke for help.

When the soldiers arrived, everyone thought that things would be better. And they were for a few days. Then one of the village boys had turned up dead. He had been assaulted in a way no child should. The citizens of Quillim were outraged and demanded the ones responsible be made to pay. Though an investigation into the boy’s death was conducted, those responsible were never found.

It was shortly afterward they heard that the Magistrate had left Rupert in charge while he went to Wardean to speak directly to the Duke.

“That was six days ago,” Eryl related to them. “Mother and father are alright,” he assured his brother. Then to Riyan he said, “So is your mother. She’s staying at our place with her trader friend.”

“Thank the gods,” Riyan breathed in relief.

“We heard that the mill was gone,” Chad said.

Eryl nodded. “Two days ago. For whatever reason, the soldiers set fire to it and several homes, including yours Riyan.”

“My home?” he asked. He couldn’t believe it.

“Yes,” he replied.

“Rupert!” cursed Bart. “I sense his hand in this.” Turning to Riyan, he said, “He’s never forgiven you for causing Freya to make their betrothal last so long.”

“So father believes,” agreed Eryl. “But there’s nothing any of us could do. Rupert and Captain Glaver, who is the leader of the Duke’s soldiers, are tight as thieves. Also, there’s another person in this. His name is Daniel. Showed up shortly after you took off.”

“What’s his business in all this?” asked Riyan.

“I don’t know,” he said. “But from what I’ve heard, he’s often seen coming and going from the Magistrate’s home.”

Riyan took that in then asked, “What about Freya? Is she okay?”

“She turned up missing shortly after the Magistrate left for Wardean,” he replied.

“What?” he asked. “Hasn’t anyone searched for her?”

“Your mother and her trader friend did,” explained Eryl, “but they couldn’t find her. Your mother thinks Rupert may have her at his estate.”

Bart could see the worry and fear for her in Riyan’s eyes. “I’m sure he hasn’t hurt her,” he assured his friend.

Riyan’s eyes turned deadly as he said, “If he’s so much as laid a finger on her…I’ll kill him.” After going through so much in the last year, now this. It was almost more than he could stand. Anger began to build within him.

Chyfe came and laid a reassuring hand on his shoulder. “Don’t worry,” he said, “we’ll help you find her.”

At that, the burly soldier laughed. “You aren’t going to do anything,” he said. “Our men have the village securely in hand. If you want to see her again, you had better release us and come along quietly.”

His words caused the barely controlled rage within Riyan’s breast to blossom like the sun. Drawing his sword, he moved to the burly soldier and demanded, “So you do have her?” Jaws clinched together, his fingers flexing upon the hilt of his sword, and the flame of rage in his eyes gave a most menacing appearance.

One of the other soldiers, a red headed man of middle years said, “I don’t know if she’s the one you are asking about, but several days ago, a lady was brought into the manor at the edge of town. As far as I know, she’s still there.”

“Quiet!” Burly Soldier ordered.

Moving to the red headed soldier, Riyan demanded, “Where in the estate is she?”

“Don’t you tell him!” Burly Soldier shouted.

Before he even thought, Riyan’s sword leapt toward Burly Soldier and struck his head from his shoulders. The act caught everyone off guard and Bart looked with disbelief as the man’s head hit the ground.

“Where!” he shouted to the red headed man.

Red looked into the eyes of madness as he said, “She’s on the second floor in a room at the end of the hallway.”

“Sounds like it’s across from Rupert’s room,” Bart added. When Riyan turned toward him, he said, “I’ve been in there a few times. It’s the only room at the end of the hall that she could possibly be in.” He left the thought ‘unless she’s in Rupert’s room’ unsaid. In the state Riyan was in right now, there was no telling what he would do if such a possibility was spoken. Never before had he seen his friend behave in such a way.

Seth cleared his throat, drawing everyone’s attention to him. “What do you propose we do with them?” he asked, indicating the five remaining soldiers.

“Kill them,” Chad said, without a hint of mercy in his voice. “The boy that was killed… was David, Devin’s little brother.” Tears welled in his eyes and it was hard for him to speak.

David, being the younger brother of Devin who was one of Chad and Riyan’s friends, was well known to them. A carefree boy who loved living the life of a shepherd, he would have been nine come summer.

“It wasn’t us!” another of the soldiers pleaded.

Riyan turned on them. “But you knew!” he said accusingly. In their eyes, he could see the truth of it.

“They would have done the same to me if you hadn’t come along,” said Eryl.

“No!” a soldier argued. “We were to bring him in for questioning, that’s all.”

Riyan was all for killing them all where they stood. The death of the burly soldier had cooled his rage somewhat, bringing the beginning of reason back to him. He glanced to the others to see what they thought. “Well?” he asked.

“Kill them,” Chyfe said. He more than any of them wanted them dead. Soldiers are to protect, not harm.

“If we kill the Duke’s soldiers,” Kevik said, “won’t that bring his wrath down on us?”

Keeping his eyes on the five soldiers, Bart said, “Only if he learns of it. Besides, we would be doing him a favor.”

“Then it’s decided?” Riyan asked.

“You can’t kill us,” pleaded one of the men.

Looking into the eyes of each of his friends, Riyan knew the answer. “So be it.” Turning back to the condemned, he said, “For crimes against the village of Quillim and its people.” Riyan raised his sword.

“No!” cried out the soldier destined to be the first to die.

Beside him, Seth, Chyfe, and Chad came forward to assist in the executions. Once the cries of the condemned had been silenced, Kevik dispelled his goo spell. Without the support of the sticky substance, the decapitated bodies collapsed to the ground.

When it was over, Bart came to his friend. “Are you okay?” he asked.

Riyan nodded. “Yes,” he replied. The rage that had been so all consuming a short time ago had now abated to a simmer.

“We better get these men out of sight,” Seth said.

Bart patted Riyan on the shoulder then nodded to Seth. “You’re right.” To the others he said, “Let’s make this fast.”

While Kevik remained with the horses and Riyan sort of stood there in a fugue, the bodies and their heads were dragged over to a thicket and deposited within. Eryl came to stand beside Riyan. “Your mother will be glad to see you,” he said. When Riyan glanced down at him, he added, “She’s been very worried.”

“I know,” he said. “It’ll be good to see her too.”

Once the bodies were completely out of sight, they remounted. Chad lent his brother a hand as he mounted behind him. Riyan took the lead with Bart as they left the scene of carnage and entered the forest. Inside, Riyan felt nothing. The rage that had consumed him seemed to have burnt every feeling out of him. Almost as if he was dead inside. As they rode, all he could think of was being reunited with his mother, and Freya.

Chapter Thirty-Three

Riding through the forest, Bart kept casting glances to his friend. The way Riyan had reacted by the river troubled him greatly. Such a reaction had been completely out of character.

Riyan caught him glancing his way. “What?” he asked.

“Just worried about you,” Bart said.

“There’s nothing to worry about,” he assured him. Sighing, he shook his head. “Frankly, I don’t know what set me off back there. But whatever it was, I’m over it.”

“Are you sure?” he asked.

Riyan nodded. “Yes, I’m sure.” Emotions had begun to creep back in since leaving the river. Anticipation at seeing his mother again, gladness that Chad would be welcomed home, and most of all a cool anger toward Rupert for everything that has happened and is happening to Freya. This time however, the anger was only part and parcel of his emotions, not the overriding factor like back by the river. Putting aside darker thoughts, he tried to recall the good times of his youth. It wasn’t easy, but they came.

“They have men watching our house,” Eryl suddenly announced.

“We sort of figured they would,” replied Riyan. Glancing to Bart, he saw him nod.

“How are we going to get inside?” asked Chad.

“We’ll figure that out when we get there,” replied Bart.

In the quiet of the forest, four figures passed through the woods. Up ahead, the lights coming from the Kelon home could be seen through the trees. Bart, Riyan, Chad, and Eryl stealthily crept forward.

Bart was in the lead and his eyes scanned the darkness all around to find those watching the home. By the time they were close to where the forest gave way to the Kelon property, he still hadn’t found any indication of where men might be positioned to keep an eye on the house.

Then the back door to the Kelon home opened and Chad saw someone emerge with a bucket in hand. It was his father.

“Father,” Chad breathed. A hand appeared on his shoulder and Riyan said, “Be patient.”

“It’s hard,” replied Chad.

“I know,” agreed his friend. For Riyan’s mother too was waiting within.

Chad nodded as he watched his father cross the yard to the well. There he set his bucket down and began drawing up the one from within the well. As he was pulling the well bucket out, he glanced around at the trees surrounding his home then returned his attention to what he was doing. Once he had his bucket filled with water, he left the well bucket sitting on the side of the well and turned back toward the house. Crossing the distance to the back door, he again scanned the trees surrounding his home before passing back through the doorway.

“Eryl,” Bart said, once the door had closed behind Chad’s father. He motioned for the boy to come next to him. “Just like we discussed. Cross the yard as if you haven’t a care in the world and go inside. If any of the soldiers should make an appearance, run for all you’re worth.”

“Got it,” he replied.

Before he left, Chad said, “Tell mother and father…” then had to stop as emotions overcame him and he couldn’t continue.

His brother turned to him. “I know.”

“Be careful, and be quick,” Bart said as the lad moved out. Stepping from the trees, Eryl walked at a normal gait toward the back door.

Riyan and Chad watched him as he crossed the distance to the door. Bart on the other hand, was watching the darkness in the trees surrounding the home. Eryl had no sooner crossed a third of the distance when two shadows, one to the right and one far to the left moved. Bart could see the men remaining at the edge of the trees as they watched the boy. He pointed them out to Riyan and Chad. Neither of the watchers made a move to intercept him and was soon through the door and inside.

Now, if Eryl conveyed the message correctly to those within, Bart should have at least five minutes to take the watchers out. With a ‘wait here’ to the other two, he moved off toward the watcher to the right.

Waiting for Bart to take out the watchers was one of the hardest things Riyan had ever done. He desperately wanted to enter that house and make sure his mother was safe, despite Eryl’s assurances she was well. But like Bart always said, ‘First things first’.

Movement at the house caught his eye and he saw a curtain being pulled back and his mother’s face appeared in the window. Worry marred her face. Obviously, Eryl had been effective in conveying the need for them to remain inside. A moment later, his mother’s face disappeared as the curtain was put back in place. Someone inside recognized the need for keeping curiosity in check until it was time.

Nearby, a rustle of branches announced Bart’s return from taking care of the man to their right. Passing through, he was soon lost again in the trees as he moved to take out the other. Bart wasn’t sure if there were only the two watchers in the woods. After taking out the first one, he had scanned the trees for others, but hadn’t detected any.

His ability for passing unheard through the forest had grown ever since they first left Quillim in search of the key. Now, he was able to move almost as silent in the outdoors as he could down an alley or across a rooftop. Utilizing this skill to the utmost, he worked his way closer and was soon able to discern the dark shadow of the watcher. The man had his attention fixed on the Kelon home.

Slowing even further, Bart crept closer. In his right hand was clutched a single dart, doctored with one of his lesser poisons. It wouldn’t kill the man, but it would render him useless for the better part of a day.

Bart unwittingly let his concentration shift from moving silently to watching the watcher, which resulted in a twig snapping beneath his foot. The man’s head immediately turned in his direction. Bart froze.

He could feel the eyes of the man pass over him as he searched for the source of the sound. After a few moments of searching, his attention gravitated back to the Kelon home. Bart gave it another few seconds before moving closer. He had to get a clearer shot as the branches of several trees were currently obstructing the dart’s path. Step by step, he worked his way around to a better position. Then, when he reached a point where he had a clear shot, he took it.

A moment later, the dart struck the man, eliciting a startled cry.

Bart rushed forward and reached the man’s side quickly. Already, the poison had begun to take affect and the man’s legs gave way. Crashing to the forest floor, he laid there unmoving.

The forest remained quiet. Scanning the trees further on around the Kelon home, he didn’t find any movement indicating other watchers. Perhaps two were all there had been. After retrieving his dart and redoctoring it with poison, he slowly emerged from the forest and came to a stop two feet from the trees. Still no movement. Nodding to himself, he began crossing quickly toward where Riyan and Chad waited. Before he could reach them, they saw his approach and came out from the trees.

“I think there were only two,” Bart said. “But keep your eyes open just in case.”

Riyan nodded. Then he and Chad rushed to the door, beyond which their families awaited. Chad beat him to it and was the first to enter. Flinging the door open wide, the first person he saw was Eryl with a big smile on his face. The wound on his head had been bandaged.

“Chad!” his mother cried out as tears began to fall. Rushing to her boy, she clasped him in a hug so tightly, she threatened to break his back. His father and brother were there a moment later.

Riyan was clasped in his mother’s embrace, her tears of gladness wetting the collar of his shirt. “I’m alright mother,” he assured her. Coming up behind his mother was the trader, Raestin.

“She always knew you’d come back,” he said. To Paul, Raestin nodded toward the door and said, “See what’s going on.”

“Yes sir,” replied Paul. Taking his guards with him, they headed for the door.

“Bart’s out there,” Riyan told them before they left. “He and four others.”

“I’ll go with them,” Eryl said. “Make sure no one kills the wrong person.” Leaving his family, he rushed out the door.

“Where have you been?” asked his mother when the embrace finally came to an end.

“Yes,” Chad’s father said. “We’ve been hearing all kinds of rumors about you and the King’s Horde.” Looking from Chad, to Riyan, then back to Chad, he asked, “Is it true?”

Chad looked to his friend and grinned. “Riyan?” he said, nodding to Riyan’s pack.

With everyone looking on, Riyan placed his pack on the table and removed the circular key. “Yes,” he said as he pulled it out. “We believe so.” Holding it up for all to see, he basked in the glow of their awe.

“Where is it?” Raestin asked.

Riyan turned to him and replied, “I’m sure you’ll understand if we’d like to keep that particular secret, secret?”

Raestin nodded. “I can,” he replied.

“Suffice it to say, it’s not close,” Riyan told them.

His mother, still hovering next to him like a protective hen, said, “All manner of people have come looking for it, and you.”

“I know,” he said, then looked to the key. “I’m sorry for all the troubles that have come to Quillim because of this.” Returning it to his pack, he slung the pack once again across his back.

“There’s talk that you could be in trouble with Duke Alric because you failed to declare those coins you boys discovered,” said Chad’s mom. Indicating Riyan’s pack wherein the key lay, she added, “And now that?”

“One thing at a time,” Chad assured his mom. “First we have to get to the Horde.”

“And,” Riyan said as he turned to his mom, “rescue Freya.”

“That poor girl,” Kaitlyn said. “Ever since her betrothal she hasn’t known a moment’s peace.”

“We heard that she’s at the Magistrate’s manor,” Riyan said.

“So we believe,” Chad’s father affirmed.

Just then, Bart entered the room. “Riyan, we can’t stay here long,” he said. “One of the soldiers from town appeared.”

“Oh no!” exclaimed Elle, Chad’s mother.

“Don’t worry,” Bart said, “he won’t be raising any alarm.”

“You mean?” asked Chad’s father.

Silently, Bart nodded. Turning back to Riyan he said, “It won’t be long before more begin showing up. I’ll take Chyfe and the twins and watch the lane leading into town.”

“Very well,” replied Riyan. “We’ll meet you there.”

“Okay,” replied Bart. “Don’t take too long.”

“We won’t,” Riyan assured him. As Bart ducked back outside, he turned to his mother. “Mother, you and Chad’s family have to get out of here. Now.” He could see in his mother’s eyes the dread of being parted from him yet again. To Raestin he said, “Can you get her out of here?”

“But what about you?” his mother asked.

“I can’t leave Freya,” he said. “Holding her as he’s done, in my mind he’s lost all claim to her.”

“There are always soldiers at the manor,” cautioned Chad’s father. “You’ll never get in.”

As Riyan was about to reply, Kevik entered through the door with staff in hand. He saw Riyan next to a woman to whom he bore a striking resemblance. “Your mother I presume?” he asked.

Riyan nodded. “Mother, this is Kevik,” he introduced him. “He’s a magic user of great power, and has been an ally through many adventures.”

“A pleasure madam,” Kevik said, giving her a slight bow. “Riyan has spoken often of you.” Then he was introduced to Chad’s family.

Once the introductions were completed, Riyan turned to Chad’s father. “The south ford is passable,” he stated. “We just went through it. Lead them there and wait for us.” To his mother he added, “We’re going to rescue Freya and then will meet you at the river.”

“But Riyan…” she began to object then stopped.

Riyan took his mother by the hand. “I know,” he said. “But this is something I have to do.” Then to Raestin, “Can you and your guards see them safely to the ford?”

Raestin nodded and smiled. “I’d give my life for your mother,” he said with complete conviction. He turned his eyes to Kaitlyn and there was no denying the emotion behind them.

“Alright then,” he said. “We’ll get Freya and meet you there.”

“Kevik…” he started to say then saw that he had the far away look he always gets when speaking through the ring. Motioning for the others to remain quiet, they waited half a minute before he came back to them.

“Bart says another five men are on the way,” he explained. “They’re up the road and look to be headed here. He wants to know if you can get away in time or should they take them out.”

Eryl came in through the door and said, “The horses are saddled.”

Riyan nodded. Then to Kevik, “Tell him we’re leaving now.”

Nodding, the far away look returned as he relayed the message. “He said it’s too late, we’ll never make it,” Kevik explained when he came back to himself. “Bart’s taking care of it.”

“Understood,” replied Riyan. Then to the others in the room, he said, “We have to leave. Make your way to the ford and wait for us.” Turning to Raestin, he added, “If trouble develops, get my mother away.”

“I will,” he agreed. “You just be careful.”

Riyan grinned. “This isn’t by far the worst we’ve seen since first setting off on this journey,” he replied.

His mother wrapped him in another hug. “You’ve grown so much since I last saw you,” she said. With tears in her eyes, she said, “Your father would have been so very proud of you.”

Returning her hug, words escaped him as emotions once again welled up. “Stay with Raestin,” he managed to get out. “He seems a good man.”

“He is,” she replied.

Breaking the embrace, she walked out with him through the door. Off to one side, Paul and his guards were already mounted and waiting. The Kelon’s horses were saddled as well.

Bart, Chyfe, and the twins were still out by the main road. Once the five approaching men had been dealt with, they would stay there until Riyan, Chad, and Kevik joined them.

“No Eryl,” Chad said. “You must stay with mother and father.” His younger brother was standing next to him by his horse, pleading to be allowed to come along.

“But I can be of help!” he said.

“I understand how you feel,” replied Chad. He then directed Eryl’s attention over to where their mother was being assisted onto a horse by their father. “She’s afraid. All that we’ve known is gone.” Laying a hand on his brother’s shoulder, he said, “She needs you now more than ever.”

“But…” Eryl looked into his brother’s eyes and saw it was no use.

“Take care of them for me should I not come back,” he said.

“What?” exclaimed Eryl. “Don’t talk that way.”

Chad swung up in the saddle. “I’ll see you at the ford,” he said.

About that time, their father came to them. He stood there a moment looking at his son. In the shadows of the night, it was difficult for Chad to see what he was thinking. Reaching his hand out, his father said, “Good luck Chad.”

Chad took the hand, and it seemed as if every wedge that had unknowingly been between them, disappeared in that moment. “Thank you father,” he replied.

“Come along Eryl,” their father said. “Your brother has work to do.”

As Eryl walked away with their father he said to his brother, “You’ll be back! I know it!”

“Come on,” Riyan said. Already having said all the goodbyes he intended, he turned toward the lane leading from the Kelon home to the main road. Kevik and Chad nudged their horses into motion and followed.

Riyan glanced to his friend and could see a smile on his face. When Chad caught him looking his way, he grinned even more and nodded.

Behind them, Raestin soon had his group mounted. With Chad’s father in the lead, they headed off through the woods toward the south ford.

“I was surprised my father shook my hand,” Chad admitted as they rode down the lane.

“Why is that?” questioned Kevik.

“Well, we didn’t exactly part on the best of terms the last time we saw one another,” he explained.

Riyan saw the puzzled look on Kevik’s face and said, “The grinding stone incident.”

“Oh yes,” replied Kevik. He’d heard that story a dozen times if he’d heard it once.

“It was good to see my mother too,” stated Riyan. “I didn’t much care for the idea of Raestin seeing her at first, but he certainly seems to care for her. Couldn’t ask for more I suppose.”

Conversation ceased when shadows were seen moving up ahead. Coming to a stop, Riyan was about to turn off the lane when Bart said, “It’s us.”

They resumed moving forward and were soon joined by Bart and Chyfe. “Where are the twins?” asked Chad.

Bart pointed further ahead. “They’re taking care of the bodies,” he explained.

“Bodies?” asked Kevik. “You mean you killed those five men?”

“Didn’t have much of a choice,” he replied.

“Bunch of swine anyway,” interjected Chyfe. “Though they wore the uniforms of the Duke, they were filthy and crude. How could the Duke have such men in his service?”

“I don’t know,” replied Riyan. “But if we don’t stop killing his men, he’ll come after us. We can’t afford that.” He could see that neither Chyfe nor Bart felt any remorse about the death of those men.

Bart and Chyfe walked with them back to where the twins were now waiting with the horses. “Everything go alright?” Seth asked once they arrived.

Riyan nodded. “They’ll be waiting for us back at the ford,” he explained.

“Okay then,” replied Seth. Swinging into the saddle, he and his brother waited for Bart and Chyfe to mount. Then, with Riyan and Bart in the lead, they began making their way to the Magistrate’s manor to affect the rescue of Freya.

By working their way along the outskirts of Quillim, they came to within half a mile of the manor house without being seen. Once there, they dismounted and hid their horses in a stand of trees, deep in the shadows. The rest of the way, they would have to make on foot.

Soon, the lights of the manor house began appearing through the trees. Bart had the others stay back while he went forward alone to reconnoiter.

The last time he was here, he and Chad were planting incriminating evidence to make Rupert’s life hell. However, now thinking on the problems that followed, perhaps it hadn’t been the best laid plan. Grinning to himself, he couldn’t help but think that it had been fun.

At the edge of the trees on the border of the Magistrate’s manor, he came to a stop. From there, he observed the front and side of the house. Two soldiers were walking the grounds. After watching them for a minute, Bart determined they were making circuits around the manor, each being on the opposite side from the other. Other than the two soldiers, there didn’t appear to be any other sentries.

The house was illuminated brilliantly. Most of the windows on the ground floor were exuding light, as were three on the second floor. One of the windows having light at the back of the house was where he figured Freya to be.

Moving along the fringe of the treeline, he worked his way down until he was across from the second story window at the back of the house. No trellis rose along the side of the house as had been the case near Rupert’s room. Bart figured he could make the climb up to the window, but Freya would never be able to leave the manor that way. There was nothing for it, if they wanted to bring Freya out they would have to enter the manor. Which would mean getting past the two guards patrolling the grounds.

Bart remained hidden in the trees across from the window while he contemplated what they should do. Then suddenly, a silhouette appeared from within the room. It was definitely feminine in nature. Don’t worry Freya, he said to himself. We’ll get you out of there. As a plan formed, he began making his way back to where the others waited.

“She’s in there,” he told Riyan after rejoining them.

“Are you sure?” he asked.

Bart nodded. “There’s a woman in the room the soldiers said she would be in,” he explained. “I think I’ve got a way for us to get in.” Glancing to Kevik, he grinned and said, “Are you up for a little magic?”

“I should be back in Wardean with a comely wench instead of in this godforsaken, backwater village,” Armsman Shlem grumbled to himself. “Why Captain Glaver had to bring us here, at this time of year…?” Shlem liked the comforts of life, that’s why he had originally volunteered for Captain Glaver’s company. The rumor was that his men were given bonuses from time to time and rarely saw combat, which suited him just fine.

Turning the corner yet again, he began making his way toward the back of the manor. Laughter coming from within only worsened his mood. He was thinking rather dark thoughts of those within the house when he reached the back of the house and saw Armsman Cail halfway to the edge of the woods.

“Hey!” Shlem cried. He saw Cail pause and wave him over. Anything to alleviate the boredom of walking post, he quickly rushed to his side. “What is it?” he asked upon reaching Cail.

Cail turned back toward the woods and pointed. “A wisp,” he said.

“A what?” Shlem asked. Turning to look where Cail was pointing, he saw a glowing light moving about erratically.

“It’s a wisp,” repeated Cail. “They’re known to inhabit woods and mountains.”

Shlem was intrigued by this new development. “Is it possible to catch one?” he asked.

“I don’t know,” admitted Cail. “I’ve never seen one before.”

“Then how do you know it is a wisp?” Shlem asked.

“I’ve heard of them,” he replied. “I’m going to try and catch it.” Cail looked to Shlem to see if he’d object. Being on guard duty and all, they really shouldn’t leave their posts.

Boredom won out and Shlem nodded. “I’ll come with you,” he said. “Let’s make it fast.”

Cail nodded and they both began moving toward the ‘wisp’ in the woods.

“Kind of a quiet creature isn’t it?” asked Shlem.

“So I’ve heard,” he replied.

The ‘wisp’ seemed to be moving deeper into the woods as they reached the treeline. “Get it!” cried Shlem. “It’s getting away.” Rushing forward, he and Cail quickly moved through the trees in pursuit. Then, the ‘wisp’ disappeared.

“What…” began Cail when men jumped them from the shadows. He saw Shlem struck in the head and go down. Turning to flee, he felt a blunt object strike the back of his head and the lights went out.

“Tie them up,” said Bart. “They should be out for awhile.”

As the twins bound the soldiers, Bart gazed back to the manor. Kevik came to stand beside him. “A wisp,” he said with a grin. He had seen a real wisp once during a trip with his late master, and it hadn’t looked anything like his bobbing light.

“It worked didn’t it,” replied Bart.

“That it did,” Kevik agreed.

The rear of the house was darker than the front. Only one window on the ground floor held light, the others were dark. Still no other soldiers had yet made an appearance.

Coming up behind Bart, Seth said, “It’s done.”

Bart nodded. Taking one more look about the area he found it remained clear. “Let’s go,” he said. Moving out with the others following close behind, he crossed the open space to the back door. Once there, he again paused to make sure their presence remained undetected, then placed his hand on the door handle. Before opening it, he laid his ear against the wood of the door to listen. Not hearing anything, he cracked the door open.

Light immediately poured out, revealing them to anyone who might be looking. On the other side of the door was the kitchen. A servant was stacking bread and meats together on a tray. At the moment, he was unaware of being watched.

Bart drew his knife then pushed the door open a little further to make sure he was the only one in the room. As the door opened, the hinges creaked which drew the man’s attention toward the door. Before he had time to realize what was happening, Bart bolted through the door.

Nothing more than a gasp escaped the man before Bart had hold of him, the point of his knife held menacingly close to his throat. “Quiet,” Bart cautioned him. When the man nodded, Bart moved the knife a little bit away from his throat. “Riyan,” he said and indicated the door leading further into the house.

Riyan crossed the room and was at the door in a flash. Pushing it open a crack, he peered through. “It’s clear,” he said as he kept watch through the door.

“Okay,” Bart said, returning his attention to the servant. “How many are in the house?”

“There’s…” he began when from the door Riyan said, “Someone’s coming.”

“Shhh!” Bart said to the servant.

Riyan took another look through the crack then let the door close. Turning back to Chad, he said, “It’s Girg.” Girg was one of Rupert’s three cronies, and had caused Riyan and Chad no small amount of misery over the years. If he was here, then Rupert had to be too.

“Good,” Chad said as he came to stand before the door. “I’ve been waiting for this.”

Riyan stepped back just as the door opened and Girg stepped through. His eyes widened in shock when he saw who it was standing before him.

“Hi Girg,” Chad said then struck him as hard as he could in the stomach. As Girg doubled over, Chad brought his knee up hard and crushed his nose. Blood sprayed as his head was propelled back upward again. Grabbing hold of Girg’s shirt, Chad yanked him forcefully into the kitchen.

Blood gushed from Girg’s nose as the force of being yanked by Chad threw him hard into the table. Stumbling off balance, the table’s edge caught him in the sternum. For a brief moment, his upper torso laid across the table before it was dragged off when his lower body sank to the floor. Coming to rest, Girg didn’t move.

Soth went and knelt beside him. “Hit him kind of hard didn’t you?” he asked. Checking him, he turned to Chad and said, “He’s alive.”

“Too bad,” Chad said. Years of torment and harassment by Girg and the other two cronies of Rupert didn’t leave him with any room for remorse.

Riyan checked the other side of the door again and announced the coast was clear.

“Good,” Bart said, returning his attention to the servant. “Now, you were saying?” But the servant’s eyes were rolled up in the back of his head. He had passed out. “Great,” Bart said as he let the man drop to the floor.

“The stairs leading up aren’t too far away,” Riyan said. “We should find Freya and get out of here fast.” Glancing to the bloody mess that was the table and Girg, he knew that if someone should come in here, things would become complicated.

“Alright,” said Bart. “We’ll keep an eye on down here. You and Chad go get her.” When a surprise look came to Riyan at Bart not coming, he said, “She’s your lady faire.”

Riyan nodded. “We’ll be but a minute,” he said.

“Don’t take any longer than that,” advised Chyfe.

“It’s the room on the left at the end of the hall,” Bart told Riyan.

“Got it,” he said. Opening the door slightly, he saw that the hallway on the other side was clear. “Let’s go.” Moving through the doorway, he and Chad hurried to the stairwell and quickly ascended to the second floor.

The hallway at the top was clear so they turned to the left and headed for the end. They only made it two steps before the door at the end on the right, opened. The old fear welled up within Riyan when Rupert and his other two cronies left the room and entered the hallway.

As soon as Rupert saw them, he came to a surprised shock. Behind him, a crony said, “Well, if it isn’t sheep dung boy.”

“I thought I smelled something,” the other added. He and the first both started laughing.

Riyan remained still in the hallway as Rupert began moving closer. Beside him, Chad had his hand on the hilt of his sword.

“So Riyan,” Rupert said with a sneer, “you’ve returned? Did you come to pay your respects to my wife?”

“She’s not your wife yet, Rupert,” Riyan said. “And she never will be married to a swine such as you.” His initial fear at seeing Rupert was rapidly disappearing.

“You’re too late,” Rupert said. “We’re already married.” He could see the pain his words inflicted and reveled in it. “In fact, we’ve been consummating our marriage quite regularly. She plays such an active role, who would have thought she would love it so much.” Each word he spoke was a dagger into Riyan’s heart.

“Face it Riyan,” he said. “You lost.”

Riyan starred in stunned disbelief at Rupert. The smug look of self-righteous satisfaction on his face sparked a rage deep within him.

“Don’t believe him,” said Chad. “He’s a liar.”

Rupert’s face turned red with anger at the insult. “Get them boys,” he said to his two cronies.

“With pleasure,” they replied. Stepping past Rupert, they drew their swords and advanced toward Riyan and Chad.

Chad pulled his sword a second after Riyan. Together, they stood shoulder to shoulder to face the oncoming cronies.

“What are you going to do with those?” the one on the right asked. “Sheep dung boy and miller’s brat think they’re fighters.”

Rage, not nearly as blindingly hot as it had been on the riverbank, seethed within Riyan. Calculating coolness took over as he waited for them to draw nearer. Both he and Chad remained silent as the other two approached.

“Once you’re dead Riyan,” Rupert said, “perhaps I’ll share Freya with my boys.”

Riyan ignored the barb and waited for the one on the right to come. The look on the crony’s face said he thought this was going to be easy. But when he struck out and Riyan not only blocked his attack, but struck back, his confidence began to wane.

Next to him, Chad easily blocked the thrust of his opponent. Lashing out with a counter thrust, he scored along the man’s side. Immediately, he launched into an attack, similar in nature to one that Tad had frequently used back at the Guild.

Riyan went on the offensive as well. The rage within him giving him added strength as he thrust, parried, and hacked. It was soon clear the cronies were not going to be able to best them.

Three more passes and Chad’s sword took his opponent through the chest.

“Assassins!” Rupert began yelling as the first crony fell from Chad’s blade. “Help!” As Riyan dispatched the final crony, Rupert turned and fled back down to the door through which he had so recently emerged. Shoving it open, he rushed inside and slammed it shut. The sound of the bar being thrown quickly followed.

Chad reached the door and tried to open it.

“Leave him,” Riyan said as he came to the door on the opposite side of the hall. Rapping hard, he then hollered, “Freya!”

“Riyan?” asked a voice coming from the other side.

“Yes,” he said. “Open the door.”

“It’s locked,” she told him. “Rupert has the key.”

From within his room, Rupert was shouting for help at the top of his lungs.

“Stand back,” Riyan yelled.

Chad immediately realized what he planned and moved into position to help. Then together, they ran for the door and threw their shoulders into it.

Crack!

The doorjamb shattered and the door slammed against the wall on the inside. Riyan stumbled into the room and was soon wrapped in the arms of Freya.

“Oh Riyan,” she sobbed, tears of happiness at seeing him running down her face.

Chad was back in the hallway. “Hurry up man,” he said. “He’ll have every soldier in the area converging on this place in no time.”

Riyan broke the embrace and gazed into her red, teary eyes. “Are you…?” he started to ask.

She shook her head. “No,” she replied. “I heard what he said and it was all lies. We aren’t married and he’s never touched me.”

Relief washed over him at her words.

“And no matter what,” she said, “I’ll not marry him now.”

“But what about your father?” he asked.

“It wasn’t long after you left that he came to realize Rupert’s true nature,” she explained. “He just couldn’t find a way to break it off. Rupert’s family is too influential. But after this…”

“That’s all well and good,” Chad said from the hallway, “but we’ve got to get out of here!”

Riyan took Freya in his embrace one more time and kissed her. It was all he could do to let her go. Keeping her hand in his, he led her from the room. Before moving down the hallway, he paused at Rupert’s door. “This isn’t over yet!” he yelled. No reply came from within.

“Would you come on!” Chad yelled from the top of the stairs.

“They’re getting away!” Rupert yelled from within the room. “Get them!”

Bart appeared as Riyan reached the stairwell. “What took you so long?” he asked. Then he saw the bodies of the two cronies lying further down the hallway. Glancing to Freya, he smiled. “Nice to see you again,” he said.

“The feeling is more than mutual,” she replied.

“Now hurry,” he said. “Kevik’s holding them off, but Rupert’s cries may bring more.”

Riyan nodded. With Freya’s hand still clutched in his, he followed Bart down the steps. Chad brought up the rear. At the bottom, they found Kevik and Chyfe. Down the hallway to their right were a dozen goo covered soldiers spanning the length of the hallway.

“What is this?” Freya asked when she saw the goo covered men.

“No time to explain,” Riyan told her. Turning into the hallway he followed Bart toward the back door. “Is that her?” he heard Kevik asked Chad. Chad’s response was lost as Riyan and Freya passed through to the outside.

Bart paused just outside the back door for a moment. “The twins went for the horses,” he told Riyan.

Above, Rupert’s cries for help continued.

“I wish someone would shut him up,” Chad said.

Scanning the area, Riyan couldn’t see anyone coming in answer to Rupert’s cries. “Let him scream,” he said. “Doesn’t seem to be doing a whole lot of good.”

Just then, Seth and Soth emerged from the trees with their horses. Bart waved to them and led the others to meet them. Once the two groups were together, those still on foot quickly mounted. Riyan helped Freya swing up behind him. When she wrapped her arms around his chest, it felt good.

Laying her head against his back, she sighed, “I’m so glad you’re here.”

Bart scanned the area one last time for hostiles before heading out at a gallop toward the forest. “Riyan,” he said, “you take the lead.”

“Right,” he said.

“Where are we going?” Freya asked.

“To the south ford,” he replied. “My mother and Chad’s family are waiting there for us.”

Looking out from his window, Rupert saw them racing away. “Riyan!” he yelled. “Kidnapper! Someone stop them!!”

“Will you shut up,” a voice behind him commanded.

Turning around, Rupert saw Daniel framed in the doorway. “How did you get in here?” he demanded to know.

Daniel ignored the question. “I’m getting tired of you,” he told the Magistrate’s son.

“Tired of me?” asked Rupert. “Little help you were.” Glaring at the man before him, Rupert took a step toward him. “I thought you and the rest were going to take care of them when they got here.”

Smack!

Daniel’s hand slapped him hard across the face. “You don’t ever question me again!” he stated. “Now that the shepherd’s back, you are no longer of use to me.”

Blood welled from the corner of Rupert’s mouth as he looked at Daniel in a new light. No longer as one who could be counted upon, but rather one of whom he should be wary.

“Sir,” his man Tox said from back in the hallway.

“Are they being followed?” Daniel asked.

“Yes,” replied Tox. “Two men are trailing them. Once they know where they’re headed, one will return to let us know.”

“Excellent,” he said. Yes indeed, he thought to himself, things are coming along nicely.

Chapter Thirty-Four

Before they saw starlight reflecting from the surface of the river, a figure emerged from the darkness. It was Paul, the leader of Raestin’s guards. “Did everything go well?” he asked.

Riyan nodded. “Couldn’t have gone better,” he replied.

Paul noticed Freya peering at him over Riyan’s shoulder. He gave her a grin before returning his attention back to Riyan. “They’re waiting by the river,” he said, pointing in the general direction.

“Thank you,” replied Riyan. As Paul melted back into the darkness, Riyan and the others continued toward the river.

Their families, along with Raestin were waiting at the ford. They had worried that their families may have been waylaid or been visited by some other form of misfortune while en route to the river.

“Mother!” Riyan called as he and the others approached.

“Riyan?” she asked. “Thank goodness.” She, Chad’s parents, Eryl, and Raestin came forward to greet them. Moving next to Riyan’s horse, Kaitlyn gazed up to Freya and smiled. “I’m so very glad he found you.”

“If it wasn’t for Riyan…” she replied, leaving the thought unsaid.

Bart emerged from out of the trees behind them. “We can’t stay here long,” he said.

“What does he mean?” Kaitlyn asked her son.

Riyan gave them a quick rundown of what transpired back at the Magistrate’s manor. When she heard of the deaths of Rupert’s cronies, she gasped. With fear filled eyes, she looked to her son. “Oh Riyan,” she said. She knew their deaths would bring even more troubles their way.

“It couldn’t be helped mother,” he replied. Turning to Raestin, he asked, “Can you and your guards take my mother and the Kelons somewhere safe?”

“But,” his mother interjected before Raestin had a chance to reply, “you’re coming with us, aren’t you?” When he didn’t immediately answer, she said, “You have Freya now. There is no reason for continuing with this…quest.”

Riyan nodded. “Yes, I do mother. We have come too far not to see it through the rest of the way.” She reached up her hand and he took it. “The Horde has been hidden for centuries, and I mean to see it opened.”

Raestin came up behind Kaitlyn and laid his hand on her shoulder. “This is something he has to do,” he said. Then to Riyan, “Take my guards.”

“No,” Riyan replied with a shake of his head. “You keep them. Keep my mother safe.” Indicating the men who had traveled with him through so many adventures, he said, “We can handle ourselves.”

Their gazes met for a moment before Raestin nodded. “As you wish.” Stepping closer to Riyan’s horse, Raestin held his hand up to Freya. “Where he’s going is much too dangerous for you my dear.”

Riyan felt her grip around his chest tighten. “You must,” he told her. “I’ll come for you.”

“I don’t want to lose you again,” Freya insisted.

Turning in the saddle, he looked at her and gave her a reassuring grin. “You won’t,” he replied. “This is but a moment’s parting. I’ll meet you at…” Realizing he didn’t know where Raestin was taking them, he looked questioningly to the trader.

“Terix,” he supplied.

“…Terix,” Riyan finished. “And with the fortune contained within the Horde, we won’t have to worry about anything ever again.”

”Riyan,” Chyfe said. “We must leave.”

Riyan nodded. Taking hold of where her hands held onto him, he loosened her grip and placed one of her hands into Raestin’s. “Take care of her and my mother,” he said.

As he helped Freya to the ground, Raestin replied, “As if they were my own family.”

“Thank you,” Riyan said with great feeling.

His mother came forward. Leaning down to accept her kiss goodbye, he could see tears in her eyes once again. “I’ll see you in Terix mother,” he said. “I love you.”

“I love you too Riyan,” she said.

Then from not so far away where Chad was saying his own goodbyes, Eryl’s voice penetrated the night. “I want to go too!”

“Now Eryl,” his father said. “You are too young.”

“You’re always saying I’m too young,” he declared. Standing with a most determined look for one so young, he stared at his father. “The Horde is going to be opened and I’m not going to miss it!”

“Keep your voice down,” Bart said with growing impatience.

Casting him an annoyed look, Eryl returned his gaze to his father and said with much lessened volume, “You’re going to have to tie me up to keep me from going.”

Father and son stood their ground, neither giving in. Then his father said, “As you wish.”

“Yes!” he exclaimed. His jubilation was short lived however as his father took hold of him and threw him face first to the ground. Then with a knee in his son’s back and twisting his arm behind him, Ferrun looked around and asked, “Anyone have a rope?” Struggle as he may, Eryl could not break his father’s grip.

“Let me go!” he cried again, this time with a great deal of volume. “You can’t…mumph.” His cries were silenced as Bart shoved a cloth into his mouth. Turning to Eryl’s father, he said, “He’s not going to like you too much for doing this.”

“A father does things for his children not to make them happy,” he explained as he took a piece of rope handed to him by Chad. “But for their own good, whether they realize it or not.” Using the rope, he bound his son’s hands and with another, his feet. “I’d rather him live to hate me, than die.”

Once Eryl’s hands and feet were secured, his father picked him up and laid him before the saddle of a nearby horse. Then he mounted and laid a hand on his son’s back while he waited for the others to make ready.

Paul and the rest of the guards had returned by this time and were mounting. “Take the ford and ride fast once on the other side,” Bart told Chad’s father.

“We will,” he replied. “You boys be careful now.” He turned and cast a meaningful glance to his older son.

“Yes father,” Chad assured him. “We’ll get a new mill when I return.”

“Just return,” his father told him.

Chad nodded.

Glancing to those who were going with him, Chad’s father said, “Let’s go.” Lying before him across the horse, Eryl struggled in vain to escape his bonds. Sighing, Ferrun kept a secure grip on his youngest son as he nudged his horse into motion and led the others to the ford.

“Take care mother,” Riyan said to her.

“You too,” she replied. “Don’t take any unnecessary risks.”

“We won’t,” he assured her. Then as Chad’s father led the others away, Riyan glanced to Bart. “Now, let’s find the Horde.”

“Yeah,” agreed Seth as he came up beside them. “Before those Kevik gooed come after us.”

“How far is it?” asked Soth.

“A day,” he replied. “Maybe more since we’ll need to take a roundabout path to get there.”

“Are you sure we can find it?” asked Chad.

Riyan nodded. “Oh yes,” he replied. In his mind, he could recall every tree, every hill, and every landmark of the area wherein the Horde was hidden. Moving out, he took the lead with Bart next to him. Soon, the ford of the river disappeared in the trees behind them as they began the last leg of their quest. With his mother and Freya in good hands and on their way to safety, he was once again able to entertain visions of the treasures untold that awaited.

A group of riders hidden in the forest watched as first Chad’s father, then the rest of his group, crossed the ford. Once on the south side, they quickened their pace and followed the river east.

One of the hidden riders turned to another in magic user’s robes and asked, “Is he among them?”

Geffen cast his spell and the dart resting upon his palm rotated until it pointed toward the north. “No,” the magic user replied. “He isn’t.”

“Should we follow my lord?” asked another of the hidden riders.

Lord Kueryn shook his head. “The thief will be wherever that which was stolen from me is,” he replied. In silence they waited until those crossing the ford had disappeared further downriver. Then emerging from the trees, he led a group of riders composed of Tribesmen and Byrdlon soldiers across the ford in pursuit of the thief.

Despite their fatigue, they rode throughout the night and into the early morning. Everyone was tired, being up over twenty four hours began taking its toll. A couple times Riyan thought he saw riders off in the distance. But whenever he pointed them out to the others, they were gone. He finally concluded that between the fatigue and fear of pursuit, his mind was playing tricks on him.

If the riders he saw had been Rupert and the soldiers, Bart was sure they wouldn’t have been satisfied to simply watch. “After what we did,” he said, “Rupert’s going to want us bad.” And so, seeing as how none but Riyan had seen the riders, they were dismissed. That didn’t mean of course no one was keeping an eye out. On the contrary, they spent more time looking over their shoulders than to the trail ahead.

They followed the river west for an hour before turning to a more northwesterly heading in order to bypass Quillim. Keeping to the deepest part of the woods, Riyan worked their way in a roundabout manner toward the entrance to The Crypt and what they believed to be the Horde below.

It was still an hour before sunrise some distance to the south when riders discovered two arrow pierced bodies partially hidden in a thicket. They wouldn’t have discovered them at all if the appearance of a kidog hadn’t drawn their attention.

Tox dismounted from his horse, walked over to the thicket. The first man he came to was lying face down. Using the toe of his boot, he turned the body over. When the dead man flipped onto its back, he recognized it as one of the two men who had been sent to follow the shepherd. He didn’t need to examine the other body to know that it was the second man of the pair.

Standing up, he turned to where Daniel still sat on his horse. “It’s the two men we sent after them,” he stated.

Next to Daniel was Captain Glaver who commanded the score and a half soldiers who rode with them. “Damn,” he cursed. “They were good too.”

“Apparently not good enough,” chided Rupert from where he sat on his horse just behind them.

Captain Glaver turned an annoyed look his way and was about to draw his sword when he caught Daniel’s shake of the head. “Boy,” he said, letting go of his sword’s hilt, “you better hold your tongue before someone cuts it out.”

Rupert cast a sullen look to Daniel. Realizing he’d get no help from that quarter, he kept silent.

One of Captain Glaver’s men came up to them. “Sir,” he said, “it looks like they picked up more men.”

“What?” questioned the captain. “How many?”

“At least a score,” he said. “Maybe more.” Pointing off to the northwest, he said, “They headed off in that direction.”

Captain Glaver nodded. “Range ahead and see if you can find them,” he said. Pointing to the two dead men on the ground, he added, “Don’t make the same mistake they did.”

“Yes sir,” the man replied then saluted. Moving to where another soldier held his horse’s reins, he mounted and took off in pursuit.

Daniel glanced to Rupert. “Any idea who these other men are?” he asked.

“How should I know?” replied Rupert.

“It doesn’t matter,” Captain Glaver said. “My men are more than capable of dealing with a force twice their size.”

Daniel locked eyes with him then nodded. “Let’s go,” he said. Then with that, their force resumed the pursuit. Somewhere ahead of them was the shepherd, and with him the knowledge of where to find the Horde.

Late afternoon saw their group deep in the foothills below the mountains separating the human lands from those of the goblins. Dark and foreboding clouds wreathed the snowcapped heights, a promise of inclement weather to come. If the storm should move their way, things could get interesting.

With the knowledge others would be following, they moved along streambeds and wended their way through the hills. They did everything they could to avoid leaving a trail that could be followed. The last thing they wanted was to lead others to the entrance of the Horde.

Finally, Riyan began working his way along the streambed which ran near the berry bushes hiding the entrance. He found it hard to believe that it hadn’t even been a year since that fateful day when Black Face stumbled into it. A grin couldn’t help but appear when he thought of that stupid sheep. Wonder whatever happened to him? Mother probably got rid of him when she sold the rest.

“When we get close,” Bart was saying, interrupting Riyan’s reverie, “it might be a good idea to leave the horses some distance away.”

Riyan nodded. “I was thinking the same thing,” he replied. “Maybe in a spot where we can backtrack along the stream.”

“Do you really think such precaution is necessary?” asked Kevik. “We’ve been riding through these hills for hours now and no pursuit has developed.”

Bart turned to him. “It’s only a matter of time,” he explained. “If not them, then others drawn here by the rumors of the Horde.”

“I understand,” replied Kevik.

Riding along the streambed, Riyan saw off to their left the meadow wherein the entrance lay. He caught Bart’s attention and silently nodded over to it. They followed the stream another ten minutes before calling a halt.

A hundred feet from the stream was a stand of trees which would make a perfect place in which to leave the horses. Riyan led them over to it and dismounted. “Take your equipment,” he said. “We walk from here.”

“Didn’t we pass it a little bit ago?” asked Chad.

Riyan nodded. “Yes we did,” he replied.

“I thought so,” Chad stated “Of course to me, one meadow looks just the same as any other.”

Grinning, Riyan tied the reins to his horse on a nearby tree limb, and with Chad beside him, walked from the trees. He glanced in the direction the entrance to The Crypt laid. “Not long now,” he commented.

“I know,” replied Chad. “Seems like we’ve been after this for a long time.”

Nodding, Riyan said, “Things certainly have changed since then. We are hardly the same as we were back when we told each other stories of wild adventures to pass the time.”

“Isn’t that the truth,” Chad said. “But now when we tell a story, we’ll have lived it.”

“Then maybe you two should stop talking and get going,” Bart said as he came up behind them. “This isn’t over yet.” He and the others were finished with securing their horses and ready to depart.

“Alright,” said Riyan. “Let’s go open the Horde.” He took two steps when all of a sudden, his muscles froze. Heart and lungs continued to function, and his eyes could move, but the rest of him was stiff like a statue. Losing his balance, he fell face first to the ground. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Chad tip to the side and fall. Other thuds were heard as Bart and the rest toppled over.

Unable to say anything, he desperately tried to make sense of what was going on. Then not far away, he detected movement as over two score men appeared heading in their direction. He was surprised to see not only Tribesmen bearing the distinctive color pattern of the Orack Tribe, but soldiers of Byrdlon as well. His heart sank when he saw who was leading them. It was the River Man. On his right walked the magic user, whose spell it must have been that had immobilized them. On his other side strode a red haired Byrdlon captain with a scar across the bridge of his nose. For some reason, the captain seemed strangely familiar.

“Bring them and their horses,” Lord Kueryn said to his men.

He moved forward and Riyan at first thought he meant to come to him. But instead, he walked past where he lay and out of Riyan’s view. “Is this the one?” the River Man asked.

“Yes my lord,” the magic user answered.

Thud!

The sound of someone being struck was heard.

“That’s for stealing from me,” Lord Kueryn said. A rustling was heard for a moment before Lord Kueryn said, “It’s not in his pack. Search the others.”

When Riyan felt his pack being opened, panic seized him for inside lay the circular key. “My lord!” the man searching his pack exclaimed. He felt the key being removed and then heard exclamations of awe from the men around him.

“So,” said the voice of Lord Kueryn, “what do we have here?” A moment’s pause then, “Bring them.”

The River Man moved once again into his line of sight, and Riyan saw that in his hand was the circular key. Then hands gripped him as three men lifted him off the ground and carried him after their lord.

Riyan’s mind was busy trying to figure a way out of this while he was being carried. By the time they reached where the River Man’s pack mules had been left, he hadn’t come up with any.

“We’ll camp here,” announced the River Man. Then to his magic user, he said, “Revive the thief.” Then turning to Riyan, he added, “And that one.”

“Yes my lord,” replied Geffen. Speaking arcane words, he came and touched Riyan on the forehead. The paralysis which had been gripping him vanished. More arcane words followed and Bart was freed from the spell as well.

“Get them to their feet,” ordered Lord Kueryn.

Rough hands took hold of Riyan and yanked him to his feet. Then he and Bart were searched and their weapons taken. Brought to stand before the River Man, they both remained silent. All Riyan could do was to stare at the key held in the River Man’s hand.

Once Bart stood next to him, the River Man held forth the golden circular key. “Tell me what this is,” he demanded. “I recognize one part of it as being that which was stolen from me.”

Riyan held silent as did Bart.

Whack!

A blow to their backs sent them reeling to the ground. Pain coursed through Riyan’s body as hands drew him back to his feet.

“I’m not a very patient man,” Lord Kueryn stated. “So I will ask you again. What is this?”

Again they remained silent.

“Perhaps if one of your comrades was to die, that might loosen your tongue,” he threatened. When again no answer was forthcoming, he nodded to one of his men.

Riyan saw the man draw his sword and cross over next to Chyfe. He raised his sword to strike, then looked back to his lord for the order to strike.

“Well?” Lord Kueryn asked the pair before him.

Knowing full well he’d carry through on his threat, Riyan gave in and said, “It’s a key.”

“A key?” asked the River Man. “To the Horde perhaps?” Motioning to the man poised to end Chyfe’s life, he signaled for him to back off and resheathe his sword.

“We aren’t exactly sure,” Bart told him.

“What exactly are you sure about?” questioned Lord Kueryn.

“That near here is an underground crypt,” explained Bart. “At the bottom of which is a sigil inscribed wall.” Indicating the key, he added, “Within that wall there is a circular indented area, an exact match to the key you are holding.”

“And you believe this key will open the Horde?” he asked.

“Yes,” replied Riyan.

“Hmmm,” murmured the River Man. He glanced to the Lords Hurrin and Geop and could see the anticipation of riches untold dancing in their eyes. Returning his gaze to the two before him, he asked, “Where is the entrance?”

At that, Riyan and Bart balked.

Signaling his man near Chyfe, he said, “Tell me or your friends die.”

Bart knew they were dead in any event once the River Man knew the location. “We’ll tell you where it is in exchange for our lives,” he said.

“Tell me now, or I’ll kill them one by one,” replied Lord Kueryn.

Bart locked gazes with him and said, “Give us your word that you will let us go, unharmed, and I’ll take you there myself. Otherwise, let the secret die with us.”

Staring into the defiant eyes of the thief, Lord Kueryn knew the man before him would not give in. “Very well,” he said. Indicating Bart and Riyan, he said, “You two shall take us to this sigiled wall that you claim is the entrance to the Horde.”

“What about the others?” asked Riyan.

“They shall remain here,” the River Man replied, “as they are until we return. If you are cooperative, then you and your friends shall go free once the Horde is opened.”

“Very well,” replied Riyan. Glancing to Bart, he saw him nod. “We agree.”

“Bind their hands,” Lord Kueryn said to the men holding them. Then to Captain Lyrun he said, “Have your men guard them until we return.”

“As you wish my lord,” Captain Lyrun replied.

Moving closer to Lord Hurrin, Lord Kueryn said quietly, “Leave twenty of your men here as well to keep an eye on the northerners.”

Lord Hurrin nodded. “Yes my lord.”

Turning to Geffen, Lord Kueryn gestured to the paralytic men on the ground and asked, “How long will they remain this way?”

“Two hours,” he replied.

“Good,” he said. Turning back to Bart and Riyan, he said, “Now, show us where lies the Horde.”

“It’s this way,” Riyan said as he began walking along the bank of the stream. He feared for his friends they were leaving behind. But at the moment, there was nothing they could do for them.

Lord Kueryn, Captain Lyrun, his mage, the two other lords, and ten of their soldiers fell in behind the two men. They walked in silence as Riyan led them ever closer to the entrance of the Horde.

When the meadow which held the berry patch appeared, Riyan turned into it. “It’s here,” he said, walking toward the edge of the intertwined berry vines.

“Here?” Lord Kueryn asked. Looking around the meadow, his mood began turning dark. “What kind of game are you playing?”

“No game,” replied Riyan, “I assure you.”

Next to him, Bart said, “It is here.” Turning to look back over his shoulder, he gazed at the River Man and said, “It’s beneath the leading edge of the berry patch.”

Lord Kueryn looked toward the bramble of vines and then nodded to one of his men to take a look. As his man hurried over, he and the rest followed with Riyan and Bart walking before them.

Knowing that something was there, the area Riyan had cleared to gain access to Black Face last summer was clearly evident. The soldier gravitated toward it and looked around. Picking up a stick, he pushed back the leading edge of vines that had overgrown it over the last year.

“There’s an opening,” he hollered. Turning his head back toward his lord, he said, “It looks deep.”

Lord Kueryn looked questioningly to Riyan who nodded. “That’s the way we have to go,” he said.

“Break out the torches,” Lord Hurrin ordered. “We’re going down.”

Chapter Thirty-Five

In the passage below the opening, the equipment that had been left behind last summer was scattered all over the place. Once everyone had made their way down, Lord Kueryn directed Riyan to lead the way.

“How did you find this originally?” asked Lord Geop.

“One of my sheep had a weak spot for berries,” Riyan explained. “While he was helping himself, he must have fallen through.”

“Interesting,” replied Lord Geop.

Riyan led them past a smaller passage that intersected theirs on the right, then down to the main intersection where he turned to the right. Had he turned left, he would have led them to two bier rooms, one of which held a chest full of copper coins they had deposited there last time when their packs had grown too heavy. Not far past the intersection, they came to the collapsed passage on the left. Then a short distance past that was the stairs leading down to the next level.

Keeping them in the lead, Lord Kueryn followed Riyan and Bart down the steps. At the bottom, they emerged into a passage running to their left and right. Riyan turned to the left.

Lord Hurrin turned his gaze toward where the passage disappeared into the darkness on their right. “What’s down there?” he asked.

“The dead,” replied Bart.

“Do they have weapons, armor, and the like?” questioned Lord Geop.

Bart hesitated a moment before replying. The scenes of desecration he had witnessed near the Wrath of Hennon came to mind. Realizing they’ll know soon enough anyway, he said, “Yes, but it’s in poor condition.” Behind him, whispered conversations passed between Lords Hurrin and Geop.

Up ahead, their torchlight revealed another descending flight of steps approaching on their left. When they reached it, Bart and Riyan turned into it and took them down.

“How are we going to get out of this?” Riyan whispered to Bart.

Moving down the steps side by side, Bart leaned closer and said, “I’m working on it.”

As the steps ended and Riyan emerged into another passage, he didn’t think their chances of making it out of this alive were very good. Moving to follow the passage to the left, he struggled to think of a way out. Not far from where they exited the steps, an opening appeared on their right. Entering, Riyan again looked upon the body of the King laid out in reverence.

The room was diamond shaped with a stone bier resting against each of the four walls. Laid upon one was the King, the other three held what they believed to be lords that held fealty to the King. Above each of the four biers were a sword and shield bearing their respective coats of arms. Those coats of arms had played a critical role in the recovering of the key segments. In the center of the room was the opening of the stairwell leading to the final level, and the Horde.

“The King,” breathed Lord Kueryn in awe. Moving toward the bier upon which the King lay, his eyes were fixated on the sword and shield hanging upon the wall.

One of his soldiers came to him and laid a hand on his arm. “No uncle,” the soldier said. When Lord Kueryn turned eyes of anger upon him, he removed his hand. “Do not disturb the King.”

“What do I care for a man long dead?” he asked. Turning his eyes back to the sword and shield, he said, “I must have them.” Unblemished by rust or the passage of time, they had to hold magic of great power.

“But this is not right!” urged his nephew.

Lord Kueryn again turned his attention to his nephew. “Do not try my patience Haran,” he said. Glaring, he held his gaze until Haran looked away. Then he moved toward the bier and pushed the King’s body aside in order to climb onto it. From there, he stood up and removed the scabbard from the wall.

“Magnificent,” he said as he drew the sword. He waved the sword about, testing its balance and grip before resheathing it. “Unparalleled craftsmanship.” Turning a grin toward the other two lords, he hopped down from the bier. He then unbuckled his old sword belt and tossed it aside before donning the new one.

“What about the shield?” asked Lord Hurrin.

“We’ll take it when we leave,” he replied.

His nephew Haran had a very disapproving expression and he turned it toward Captain Lyrun who was removing the sword and shield bearing the dragon-sword coat of arms.

“You are correct my lord,” Captain Lyrun said, turning back toward the others. “These are remarkable.”

Riyan and Bart stood near the steps leading down. Riyan had a fleeting thought of trying to escape while Lord Kueryn and the others were distracted. But then he thought, where would they go? They were in a hole in the ground. It wasn’t as if there were many places to hide down there.

“Should we make a run for it?” he finally asked Bart.

“No,” he replied. “I think I may have an idea. It’s a long shot.”

“What is it?” Turning toward his friend, Riyan hoped it would be a good one.

“No time to explain,” he replied. “Just make sure I’m the one to put the key in the wall down below.”

Riyan looked questioningly to his friend. It didn’t make any sense, but he had long since learned to trust Bart’s judgment in such things. “Okay,” he said.

The group spent the better part of ten minutes in that room before Lord Kueryn decided to move on. “How much further?” he asked them.

“It’s down below,” replied Riyan. “We’ll pass through three rooms of the dead before coming to the sigil inscribed wall.” Motioning for them to precede him, they began descending to the lowest level.

At the bottom, they emerged into a large room with thirty biers, each bearing a corpse of a warrior. Three pairs of two massive columns stretched from the floor to the ceiling.

As they crossed through the room to the door on the far side, they maintained a quiet awe at being in the presence of so many dead warriors. Riyan was sure some of those following behind him were more in awe with the monetary gain they would receive from the sale of the accouterments of the dead, than of the dead themselves.

Once they were through the door on the opposite side of the room, they entered another passage that after a short span, turned abruptly to the right. From there, it went on until they reached another room containing another thirty biers of dead warriors. Here too, six columns rose from floor to ceiling.

Riyan and Bart angled to the left a bit as they headed across the room toward the beginning of another passage. Entering the passage, they moved to where it turned sharply to the left. From there, the passage continued for quite a ways before coming to a room twice as large as the previous two. Sixty biers lined this room, and six columns that were three times the size of the earlier ones rose to the ceiling.

“Have you ever seen anything like this?” asked Lord Geop when he entered the room.

“Never,” replied Lord Hurrin.

A dark doorway gaped in the wall on the far side of the room. It was the beginning of the final passageway which would see them to the Horde.

“It isn’t far now,” Bart assured them.

“Then let us hurry,” Lord Kueryn replied. The anxiousness he felt in reaching the Horde was clear in his voice.

Even Riyan, who knew he may very well be killed the moment the Horde was opened, felt excitement. For a year now, he has thought of naught else but finding out what was beyond the sigil inscribed wall. What kind of treasure had the King taken with him to the afterlife? Anticipation almost overrode the fear he felt. Almost.

They passed from the large bier filled room and followed the passage. Like the two passages connecting the three rooms, this one too turned abruptly after a short distance. As Riyan turned left around the corner, he saw the long passage that led toward the final room. Somehow, he had always imagined things would be different at this moment. Never in his wild imaginings had he thought that he would be bound and leading someone else. His thoughts turned to his friends left behind on the surface. He hoped they would be alright.

The air was charged with expectation as the final room came into view. It was as Riyan had remembered it. Just within the room on either side of the entryway were large, empty urns. Across the room from the passageway opening was the wall covered in sigils. At the base of the wall was a dais, two steps lead up to it. Lying on the steps was the skeleton dressed in ragged clothes. Its upper body was upon the dais with one arm outstretched toward the pattern of sigils on the wall. It was in the skeleton’s hand that they had found the first segment of the key which started it all.

Lord Kueryn was amazed by the sigil inscribed wall, as was Geffen his magic user. “Incredible,” he breathed. His eyes were inextricably drawn toward the circular indentation wherein the key was to be placed.

“Was that a friend of yours?” questioned Lord Geop.

Riyan turned toward him and saw that he was asking about the skeletal remains on the steps. Shaking his head, he said, “No. We found him like that when we arrived.”

“Who was he I imagine?” asked Lord Hurrin.

“Probably just a thief who wasn’t careful enough,” replied Bart.

“What do you mean?” asked Lord Kueryn.

“The dais is trapped my lord,” he replied with a grin. “Good luck in trying to reach the wall.”

Lord Kueryn looked again to the thief, then the steps leading up to the dais. His face turned into a frown as he glanced at the circular key held in his hands. Then coming to a decision, he said, “Okay thief, you open it.”

“Me?” asked Bart. “But my hands are tied and I don’t have my tools.”

Lord Hurrin pulled the familiar rolled leather pack that held his picks. “Do you mean these?” he asked.

Bart didn’t answer.

“Untie him,” Lord Kueryn stated. “Let the thief open the Horde.”

One of Lord Kueryn’s men came and cut the bonds binding Bart’s hands. Then Lord Hurrin handed him his picks.

“I trust they are all still here?” he asked as he took the rolled leather. Bart grinned inwardly as he saw how his words had scored with the lord. Turning to the River Man, he reached out for the key.

“After this,” Lord Kueryn said, “you and your friends will be free.”

Bart didn’t reply, he just took the key and turned back toward the sigil inscribed wall.

“Good luck,” Riyan said.

“You better hope he is successful,” Lord Kueryn said to Riyan. “For if he fails, you will be next.”

Bart glanced to Riyan and gave him a grin. “It won’t come to that,” he assured him. He saw Riyan nod then turned to the wall. Taking a calming breath, he stepped forward.

Riyan and Bart had no sooner left with the River Man and his men, than Kevik felt someone tugging at his pack. Lying paralyzed on the ground as he was put him in little position to object. There were a couple more tugs as they tried to get it off of him, then he felt the straps being severed by a knife just before it was taken.

“You shouldn’t be messing with a magic user’s stuff,” a voice said.

“Shut up and keep watch on the prisoners,” another voice said.

From the way Kevik had been deposited on the ground, all he could see was Chyfe’s back and a little bit of the sky. Who had his pack and what they were doing with it, he didn’t know.

“Anything good inside?” asked a third man.

“Not for you,” the first man replied. There was a pause, then… “Must be his spell book.”

“I hear they always have magic traps on those,” Second Voice said.

“I know that,” First Voice replied. “I’m not stupid.”

Another moment of silence as they continued rummaging through Kevik’s pack.

“Looks like a wand,” Third Voice said. “Could be worth a few golds.”

Then… “You better not open that,” said Second Voice.

“What?” asked First Voice. “Are you afraid a demon will jump out and steal your soul or something?”

“You can never be too careful when dealing with magic users,” Second Voice explained.

“Oh come on,” said Third Voice. “Open it.”

A couple seconds of silence pass then… “There’s nothing but gray powder in here,” complained First Voice.

“Maybe it’s a spell component,” Third Voice said. “You can get a lot of coins for some of them.”

Kevik felt control of his limbs return. Before him, he saw Chyfe’s back move ever so slightly. Working his jaw, he found that it moved. The spell holding them was gone! “Keep still!” he quietly urged the others.

He desperately needed to know where their enemies were in relation to him and the others. Ever so slightly, he rotated his head to try and acquire a better look at their surroundings.

It seemed like forever, but he saw where half a dozen Tribesmen were going through their packs. All their belongings were strewn across the ground.

A plan began to form. He needed to neutralize everyone at once, and he needed to do it fast. There was only one way. “Listen,” he said to the others, “on two, take a deep breath and hold it.” Unable to ascertain if they understood or not, he quietly whispered, “One…two.” On ‘two’, he took a deep breath and sat up.

“Hey!” one of the soldiers exclaimed. “The spell’s worn off.

As Tribesmen and Byrdlon soldiers turned their attention toward him, Kevik focused on a spot nearby where the majority were congregating and cast his spell. A yellow fog enveloped the men who quickly succumbed to its effects. He cast the spell again in a different area, this time taking out most of the Byrdlon soldiers.

Once more, arcane words issued forth as Kevik watched three soldiers with swords drawn coming straight for him. Before the soldiers could reach him, he, as well as the oncoming soldiers, were enveloped by another of the yellow sleep clouds.

Kevik took a moment to see if the cloud would affect him and the others lying next to him. He hadn’t been entirely sure that holding one’s breath would work. But as he was still conscious and all the soldiers were not, he had to conclude that it would.

He nudged Chyfe into motion as he quickly came to his feet. To his relief, Chyfe, Chad, and the twins were getting up. They had heard him and were holding their breaths. Kevik turned toward where the soldiers had been going through his pack and saw that the small box which contained the gray powder was closed. He knew it would be, otherwise his spells wouldn’t have worked. For when the box was opened, the gray powder absorbed nearby, active magics.

Chyfe grabbed him and indicated he should get out of the cloud.

Kevik shook his head vehemently. He first had to retrieve his staff and other items which lay before him. Pointing to them, he shrugged off Chyfe’s hand and hurried forward. As he rushed to gather his things, Chyfe came with him and helped.

Once everything was back in his pack, Kevik picked it up and raced for the perimeter of the yellow fog. His lungs were desperate to expel the old air, but Kevik kept them under control. When he at last broke into fresh air, he started gasping. Next to him, Chyfe hit the ground as he too, began drawing in deep breaths of fresh air.

Off to their right, Chad and Soth were dragging Seth out from the yellow fog. When Chad noticed Kevik looking their way, he said, “Seth couldn’t hold his breath.”

Kevik nodded then looked around the area. From the number of motionless forms lying in the yellow fog, he figured to have affected them all. Further examination of the area revealed that they were the only ones moving.

“How long will that last?” Chyfe asked, indicating the yellow fog.

“Not that long I’m afraid,” he replied.

“Damn,” cursed Chyfe. “Is there any way to prolong it?”

“Not with the spell I’m using, no,” replied Kevik.

By this time, Chad and Soth were bringing a recovering Seth over to join them. Now that he was out of the fog and taking in fresh air, the effects were beginning to dissipate.

“Your goo spell lasts for awhile,” suggested Chad. “Hit them with that.”

“True,” agreed Kevik. “But it would still only give us a little more than an hour before they would be free again.”

Soth laid his brother down on the ground and knelt next to him. “You never could hold your breath,” Soth said.

Seth tried to respond but the affects of Kevik’s spell still hadn’t worked its way through.

“As soon as Seth is recovered,” Chyfe began, “we need to go after Riyan and Bart.”

“They won’t kill them, will they?” asked Chad.

“Probably not until the Horde is opened,” replied Chyfe. “But after that…?”

For five minutes they waited until Seth was sufficiently recovered to be able to walk on his own. Hopefully by the time they caught up with the others, he’d have thrown off the last vestiges of Kevik’s spell. During the time they waited, Chyfe and Soth made forays into the fog enshrouded area to reclaim the rest of their equipment.

Once Seth was recovered and ready to travel, Kevik began casting his goo spell on those lying motionless within the fog. Over and over he cast it until they were confident every body out there was covered to some extent. Once that was accomplished, they picked up their packs and followed the trail left by the group Riyan and Bart were leading.

Coming to the berry patch, they saw where the vines had been cut back revealing the gaping hole leading down into the earth. Chyfe took the lead with Kevik right behind. As Kevik followed Chyfe through the hole, the tip of his staff flared with light as he cast his light spell. The last through the hole was Soth. His brother was still a bit unstable and had to be assisted down to the bottom.

“Which way?” Chyfe asked Chad. As the only one to have been down there before, it fell to him to lead the way.

Pointing to the left, he said, “This way.” Moving out, he took the lead. Somewhere far beneath them were Riyan and Bart. Quickening his step, he hurried to the rescue.

The last time he had used these steps, he was struck by a poisoned dart. If it hadn’t been for the quick thinking of Riyan and Chad, he would be dead.

Bart paused as he approached the first step, his eyes scanning it and the next one for the pressure plate he triggered last time. When at first he didn’t find it, he knelt down and began running his fingers lightly over the surface of the bottom step. He closely examined a two foot section before proceeding to the second. When he failed to locate any, he put both hands on the bottom step and pressed. Repeating the process with the second step, he finally came to the conclusion that the area he just checked was free of traps. The one he tripped previously must be elsewhere.

“Would you hurry up?” demanded Lord Kueryn.

Bart glanced back to him and could see the impatience the man felt in his face. “If I make a mistake,” he said to the lord, “it could have severe repercussions. You are more than welcomed to do this yourself.”

“Upstart!” he yelled. Then he brought his emotions under control as he knew none other than Bart had the expertise to do this.

Turning back to the task at hand, Bart moved up and knelt on the top step. From there, he began examining the dais for pressure plates. True, he was taking longer at this than he normally would. Aside from the pleasure annoying the River Man gave him, he desperately wanted to figure out where the pressure plate was that he triggered the time before. It had been his hope to somehow trigger it and have the dart strike the River Man. With him injured, they would then be forced to return to the surface which would improve the possibility for escape. But seeing as how he has been unable to locate it, he was purposely stalling in the hopes another plan would come to him. After another minute, something did come to him rather unexpectedly.

Bart?

He almost turned to Riyan and asked ‘what?’ before realizing it had come through the ring he wore. Kevik?

We’re on the second level, Kevik explained.

How did you get away? Bart asked. Kevik sent an image through the ring depicting dozens of bodies lying unconscious in a yellow fog. Good thinking!

Are you and Riyan safe?

For the moment, replied Bart. We’re at the Horde’s entrance and I’m stalling. Not sure how much longer their patience will hold.

Understood. There was a slight pause then… Take out the magic user first.

What? Bart was confused.

When all hell breaks loose, take out the magic user first. If he can somehow counter what I’m going to do, we’re dead.

Bart nodded to himself. You got it.

Try to draw their attention away from the passage leading to the room. We’ll be there in five minutes. Then the connection was gone.

Draw their attention… Bart glanced to the sigil inscribed wall and knew how to accomplish that. Standing up, he turned to the onlookers and said, “It’s clear.” Glancing to Riyan, he held up the hand bearing the ring and with his thumb, wiggled the ring.

Riyan noticed and nodded.

“Then open it!” demanded Lord Kueryn.

“As you wish my lord,” Bart said bowing. Turning back to the dais, he was fairly sure there were no traps between where he stood and the indented space in which the key must be placed. He had been a little further to the right of where he was now when he had been struck by the dart.

Moving forward slowly, making it appear he was being cautious when in reality he was just killing time until Kevik and the others arrived, he approached the wall. In his hand, he pulled the key out from where he had stashed it within his shirt while checking for traps.

One side had the map, the other bore lines that he was sure would align with the sigils overlapping the circular indented area. As he came to a stop, he saw that properly aligning the key when he inserted, would indeed make the sigil pattern whole. He moved the key toward the indented area and rotated the key to misalign the sigil pattern on the key with that which was on the wall. Sliding it in as far as it would go, he stood back.

Nothing happened.

“What is wrong?” demanded the River Man. “Why isn’t it opening?”

Bart turned back to him and said, “Maybe it needs magic to activate the sigils?” Looking past the head of the River Man, and into the passageway opening, he saw for a brief moment a light far in the distance before it winked out. It could only have come from Kevik’s staff.

Lord Kueryn turned to his magic user Geffen. “Is he correct?” he asked.

“Perhaps,” he said.

“Then do something about it!” ordered the River Man.

“Yes my lord,” he replied. Stepping forward, he ascended the two steps and came to stand next to Bart. It took him but a moment to see that the key was misaligned. “You fool!” he said to Bart. “You didn’t put it in properly. The sigils must be aligned!”

“Oh,” Bart said, acting as if he hadn’t realized that fact.

Geffen reached out to the key and rotated it until the sigils on the key completed the greater pattern on the wall. As soon as they aligned, the entire sigils surged to life.

“Ah!” exclaimed Lord Hurrin.

“About time,” Captain Lyrun stated.

Geffen and Bart scrambled from the dais as the sigils glowed brighter and brighter. Every eye in the room was fixed on the wall. One of Lord Kueryn’s men said, “It’s beautiful.”

Bart hurried to Riyan’s side. “They’re out in the passage,” he told him. “Get ready.”

A grinding noise seemed to come from all around them as the left side of the wall began moving back. Stale air exploded into the room as the wall slowly opened inward like a massive door.

“Now Kevik!” Chyfe said.

Still fifteen feet from the room, Kevik held the box of gray powder as he watched the wall begin swinging open. So much magic! It was a palpable presence to him, he could feel its effect radiating outward from the wall. The plan had been for him to use the powder in the box to nullify the power of the magic user. But being in the presence of this much magic, he didn’t know if he dared open the box. Fear of what might happen if it were opened while the sigils on the wall glowed caused him to hesitate.

“Do it!” urged Chad. Standing with sword in hand, he waited for Kevik to open the box.

“I don’t dare,” he told them. “There’s too much magic.” Slipping the box within one of the larger pockets in his robe, he then withdrew the wand. He knew it had a power that dealt with cold in some manner, and was sure he could activate it. But unlike staves that replenished their power over time, wands held a specified amount of magic. What Kevik didn’t know was how many times he could use it, though he was certain it would work at least once.

With staff in one hand and wand in the other, he said to the others, “Okay, let’s do this” Looking down the passage toward the room, he could see the magic user where he stood next to the River Man watching the wall open. Aiming the wand as best he could, he activated its latent magic.

Geffen was awed by what he was seeing. Never before had he seen such power being used at one time. It was awe-inspiring. Then something intruded on his mind. He wasn’t sure what it was but something made him glance back down the passage leading from the room.

Before he even realized what he was doing, words of magic issued forth. No sooner had the protective shield materialized, than a wave of ice shards broke over it.

Bart’s first impulse was to kill the magic user as Kevik had said. But since there were five Tribesmen including one of the Lords between him and the magic user, he altered the plan. As soon as he saw the attack on the magic user, he struck the nearest Tribesman in the stomach. Grasping the hilt of the man’s sword, he drew it forth as he kicked him backward into his fellows.

Grabbing Riyan by the front of the shirt, he launched him toward the dais.

“We’re under attack!” yelled Captain Lyrun. Pulling his sword, he moved to the mouth of the passage and was almost fried as a fireball leapt from Geffen’s hand in a counter attack.

“Get behind me!” Kevik yelled as the fireball raced toward them. Shouting arcane words, a shield appeared before him. When the fireball struck, an explosion flared as his shield was utterly destroyed and a wave of heat rolled over them, singing hair and turning their skin red.

Staring down the passage toward the magic user he saw him already casting another spell. Kevik knew a newly raised Practitioner could never hope to stand against a magic user of such skill and experience.

“Kevik!” cried out Chyfe as another fireball raced toward them.

“Here!” Kevik hollered. As he cast another shield spell, he handed Chyfe the box of gray powder.

Wham!

The fireball exploded on his shield, sending another wave of heat rolling over them.

Kevik saw Chyfe start to open the box. “Not yet!” he yelled. “Wait until the sigils on the wall stop glowing.”

“But we might die before that happens!” Chad hollered.

“Wait!” ordered Kevik as he readied another shield for the fireball that was already on its way.

“Move damn you!” Bart yelled.

“The thief!” he heard someone yell. Turning he saw Lord Geop moving his way, sword drawn. “Stop!” he ordered. Bart ignored him.

Riyan, with his hands tied as they were, tripped going up the steps to the dais and fell prone upon its surface.

Bart had sword ready to meet the lord’s attack when something flew by his ear and struck the approaching lord in the cheek.

Exclaiming in surprise, the lord pulled the dart from his skin. Bart could see where the skin was beginning to radiate red spidery tendrils as his wound had the year before. The lord threw the dart to the floor and continued toward Bart.

“Get through the wall!” Bart said to Riyan.

Riyan scooted his way across the floor as best he could with hands tied behind his back. He was almost there when a hand took hold of him. He turned and looked into the eyes of a Tribesman.

“Fear not,” the Tribesman said. Then he said one word, Shaelyn.

Understanding immediately came. Shaelyn, that was the name of the girl back in Marl Crest who had been in love with the captured Raider. Looking up, he recognized the Tribesman who had hold of him as being that Raider. It was Haran, nephew to Lord Kueryn.

“I owe you and your friends a debt,” he said as he dragged Riyan to his feet. Five other Tribesmen joined them and together, helped Riyan move toward the wall that was now halfway opened. Beyond was a short passage that ended at another room, within which, something glittered.

Bart glanced back and saw the Tribesmen with Riyan and feared the worst. Before him, Lord Geop was beginning to lose his balance as the spidery tendril spread across his face. Staggering, his sword fell from his hand as he dropped to his knees. A moment later, he toppled over.

At the mouth of the passage, he heard another fireball leaving the magic user on its way toward his friends. He hoped Kevik could hold his own for there was nothing he could do to help. Turning about, he charged the men standing with Riyan. Riyan saw him coming with the intent of rescuing him. He was about to speak when Haran put the edge of his sword to Riyan’s throat and shouted, “Come no closer or he dies!”

Bart slowed and then stopped.

“Drop you sword,” ordered Haran.

Hesitating only a moment, Bart let go of the sword.

“Now,” Haran told him, “come and stand next to your friend.”

When Bart came closer, Riyan said, “It’s Haran.”

“Who?” Bart asked, not making the connection.

“Marl Crest,” Riyan reminded him. Gazing at his friend’s eyes, he saw understanding dawn.

Bart turned to Haran and asked, “Is this how you repay someone for your life?”

“You’re still alive aren’t you?” he asked. Then he turned his attention to Lord Kueryn and the rest who were near the mouth of the passage. “If your friends can defeat Geffen,” he told them, “we may have a chance.”

“We?” asked Riyan.

Haran nodded but didn’t explain further. Beside them, the sigil inscribed wall had almost completely opened.

Kevik’s robe was smoking, the smell of burnt hair and flesh permeated the passageway as time and again Kevik’s shields prevented the worst of the fireballs from getting through. Unfortunately, it hadn’t been able to shield them from the heat.

Each time the fireball erupted on his shield, a wave of heat would roll over him singing hair and burning skin. Pain was a constant companion as he once again created a fire shield.

“Now?” yelled Chyfe. He and the rest had moved further back to escape the worst of the heat.

Kevik turned toward him and they could see his face was a mass of blisters. Hair all but singed off and his robe glowed red in two places where it burned, Kevik was in a bad way. “No!” he shouted.

“But you can’t survive much more!” argued Seth.

Wham!

Another fireball exploded on the shield. This time, Kevik stumbled to one knee. “Not yet,” he gasped. He turned his eyes toward the glowing wall behind the magic user. “Not yet,” he breathed. Leaning heavily upon his staff, he regained his feet. He saw a fireball racing toward him and cast his shield spell again.

Wham!

The explosion knocked Kevik back a step and his staff flew from his hand.

“Kevik!” cried Seth.

Kevik seemed to stand there motionless for a moment before toppling backwards.

Seth raced forward and caught him before he hit the ground. “Come on man,” he said as he laid Kevik down.

Kevik’s eyes were unfocused and he looked like a piece of meat that had spent too much time in the fire.

“Get up!” urged Chad. Looking back down the passage to the other magic user, he saw him beginning to cast another fireball.

Soth retrieved Kevik’s staff and placed it in his hand. He knew they were in trouble when Kevik’s fingers failed to tighten on its shaft.

“The gem!” cried Seth.

Chad was watching the magic user at the end of the passageway and said, “There isn’t time.”

Then, Kevik raised his head slightly and looked down toward the sigil inscribed wall. When he saw it come to a stop and the glow emanating from the sigils fade, he weakly said, “Chyfe…”

“What?” Chyfe asked leaning closer to hear what he was saying.

At the other end of the passageway, light flared as another fireball shot toward them.

“Oh my god,” exclaimed Chad as fiery hell hurtled toward them. This time, there would be no shield protecting them.

Barely above a whisper, Kevik said, “Now.”

Chapter Thirty-Six

“It’s over my lord,” Geffen said as he prepared to cast one final fireball. “Their magic user can no longer shield them.” His last fireball had knocked out, or perhaps even killed him. This time, there will be no shield and they will die.

“Then finish it,” Lord Kueryn commanded. Beside him, Lord Hurrin and Captain Lyrun stood watching the magical combat. Over near the entrance of the Horde, his nephew has the thief and his friend under control.

Geffen nodded and cast his spell, sending fiery death to their enemies. With a roar, it flew down the passageway. At about halfway to where their enemy stood, the fireball appeared to shrink in on itself. Then it fizzled out.

“What?” he exclaimed. Casting his spell again, he sent another fireball down the passage. And just like the previous one, it too shrank in on itself before disappearing altogether. “Impossible!” he cried.

“Something wrong?” asked Lord Kueryn.

“I thought you said it was over,” stated Captain Lyrun. Turning to Lord Kueryn, he said, “Seems your magic user isn’t that good my lord.”

Lord Kueryn turned toward Geffen. “Kill them!” he demanded.

From down the passageway, four sword wielding figures were moving rapidly toward them.

“I…I can’t!” he exclaimed.

Captain Lyrun turned a disgusted look to Geffen. “Never rely on a magic user!” Drawing his sword, he moved to meet the four attacking swordsmen.

Lord Hurrin turned to the four Tribesmen soldiers standing nearby. “Go with him,” he ordered. “Kill them all.” As one, the four men drew their swords and hurried to follow Captain Lyrun.

Geffen continued attempting spell after spell to no effect. Something was stealing the power as each spell formed. In an attempt to discover the source, he began casting minor spells all the while focusing on where the magic was being drawn.

“Your magic user is quite formidable,” Haran said to Riyan. “To render Geffen powerless is no mean feat.”

Standing just within the passageway, they had observed the magical contest. “We must help them,” urged Riyan. His bonds had been cut and he was anxious to join the fight. Thus far, Haran and his five comrades had prevented Bart and Riyan from rushing to their friend’s aid. But now that Geffen had been neutralized…

“My countrymen and I cannot, and will not, raise swords against Lord Kueryn,” replied Haran. “To do so would be an abomination. He is our sworn lord.” Something in the way he said ‘sworn lord’ gave Bart the impression that he didn’t care too much for the man.

Bart turned his gaze to the point of Haran’s sword that was still directed at him. Taking a gamble, he said, “Then allow Riyan and me to deal with him. You needn’t do anything, just refrain from hindering us.”

From just within the passageway, a clash of swords announced the meeting of the two sides.

Haran looked first to Bart, then to Riyan. Finally, his gaze turned to Lord Kueryn. Lowering his sword, he nodded.

“But you can’t…” one of his men began before Haran cut him off.

“This may be the only way,” he said. Turning to Riyan he added, “May the gods give you their favor this day.” Then stepping aside, he opened the way to Lord Kueryn.

Bart had the sword taken from the guard, but Riyan was weaponless. Spying Lord Geop’s sword lying near its owner’s lifeless body, Riyan raced forward and quickly grabbed it.

“My lord!” Lord Hurrin exclaimed when he saw Riyan picking up the sword.

Turning around, Lord Kueryn took in that Riyan and Bart were free. Then his gaze moved to his nephew. “Haran!” he shouted.

“Seems they’ve escaped from me uncle,” he said.

Red faced and full of rage, Lord Kueryn yelled, “Traitor!”

“You call me traitor?” demanded Haran. “It wasn’t I who turned from all that our people hold dear. It wasn’t I who sacrificed the lives of hundreds of our brothers so you could be here. Traitor? You bear that brand more than I.”

The River Man locked eyes with his nephew and in a silent exchange, vowed to see Haran dead for this.

As Lord Hurrin drew his sword and moved to engage Riyan, Bart exchanged Lord Geop’s dagger for his sword. In close fighting, he was much more adept with the dagger. The first clash of metal on metal sounded as Riyan deflected the lord’s attack then followed through with a thrust of his own. Seeing that Riyan was holding off the lord’s attacks, Bart moved around the pair on his way to take out the magic user.

Chyfe struck out at Captain Lyrun only to have his sword deflected to the side. Next to him, Chad and the twins were on the defensive. Facing four expert swordsmen, all they could do was hold their own.

Captain Lyrun thrust lightning quick at Chyfe’s midsection causing him to dance backwards. When Chyfe tried to return the attack, Captain Lyrun easily knocked his sword aside yet again.

“Have you ever actually used that thing before?” Captain Lyrun asked him with a sneer. Breaching Chyfe’s defense, his sword found its mark in Chyfe’s side leaving a shallow cut that began staining his tunic red.

Chyfe didn’t take the bait. Instead, he looked into the captain’s face with loathing. “I’ll see you dead for what you’ve done,” he said. Then he launched into a maneuver that one of the instructors back at the Guild used to use. Hack, slice, thrust, he tried to breach Captain Lyrun’s defense. But each time, his efforts came to naught.

He and the others were steadily being pressed backward deeper into the passage. Every attack they tried was met and countered. Their defense was less than adequate as time and again, their opponents managed to get through. Now, six feet further back from where the battle was first joined, they were concentrating almost solely on defense. Instead of going on the offensive, they did all they could simply to survive.

“No you don’t!” Lord Kueryn exclaimed. Drawing the King’s sword, he intercepted Bart on his way to attack Geffen. Striking down at the thieving upstart, Lord Kueryn stopped the attack on his magic user and forced the thief to fall back.

Bart backpedaled quickly as he brought his knife up to ward off the blow. Momentarily catching the deadly blade in his knife’s crossguard, he thrust Lord Kueryn’s sword away from him. Diving to the side, he hit the ground and rolled back to his feet. Turning to face Lord Kueryn, he was quick to realize that he and the others didn’t have much of a chance to win this fight. At least Haran and his men weren’t fighting them too.

Nearby, Riyan was on the defensive against Lord Hurrin. Where Riyan had less than a year with the sword, Lord Hurrin had been honing his skill for decades. Riyan had long since tried to land a blow. It was all he could do to ward off the lord’s attacks.

All the while keeping Lord Kueryn in front of him, Bart began giving ground. With just a knife, he didn’t have much chance against one wielding a sword. He began to regret exchanging the sword for the dagger. If only he had his darts, but they had been confiscated back on the surface.

“You were never going to allow us to live,” Bart said. Twisting to the side, he barely avoided being impaled.

“No,” admitted Lord Kueryn. “Once the Horde was opened, you would be little more than a bothersome hindrance.”

“How about your word?” asked Bart.

“Ha!” retorted Lord Kueryn. Following after Bart, he attacked again, only to have his blade knocked to the side once more. “Keep my word to one such as you?”

Bart glanced behind him and saw Lord Geop’s body lying close to his heels. Hopping backward over it, he continued facing Lord Kueryn with knife held before him. When Lord Kueryn followed him over the body, the lord thrust with his sword which Bart deftly deflected. Then Lord Kueryn came back with a powerful overhand hack. Raising his knife to ward off the blow, he had it knocked from his hand by the force of the lord’s blow. Stumbling backward, Bart’s left heel struck the bottom step which sent him falling backward.

Lord Kueryn’s eyes fairly danced when he realized the thief before him was unarmed and in a precarious position. “Now,” he said as he moved closer. “Let’s end this.” Raising his sword, he moved to end Bart’s life.

Geffen had pinpointed the location of what was stealing the magic from his spells. It was located in the passageway just on the other side of where Captain Lyrun and the rest were battling.

His gaze couldn’t pierce the shadows of the passageway to discover exactly what it was. But as their men continued pushing the others backward, Geffen entered the passageway behind them. Foot by foot, their enemies continued to fall back.

Whether they were winning or losing mattered little to him. All he cared about was finding the source of what was stealing his magic. Then, as the combatants moved further back, he saw a small box on the floor sitting against the wall. It was opened!

Casting two more minor spells, he knew that whatever was within the box was the source. He had to reach it and close that box! Edging forward as Captain Lyrun and the Tribesmen soldiers pushed their enemies back, he edged closer to it. If closing the box nullified the effects, then this battle would be over quickly. Biding his time, he waited.

Pain. His whole body was throbbing with pain. As consciousness returned to him, he cracked open his eyes. The pain wracking his body made it difficult for him to concentrate. He didn’t immediately remember where he was or how he came to be there. Then, memory began to return.

“Riyan?” he croaked. When he didn’t receive a response, he said, “Chyfe?”

Clang!

Not too far away, his attention was drawn to the sound of swords striking together. “Bart?” he asked as he tried to prop himself up on one elbow. Pain flared anew as he shifted position. Looking down the passageway, he saw Chyfe, Chad, Seth, and Soth facing off against five others.

Movement from the far side of the battling men caught his eye. It was the enemy magic user. He stood just on the other side and seemed to be staring at something on the floor not far from where Chyfe and the rest fought for their lives.

Kevik propped himself up even further despite the pain of his burns and tried to see what was going on. His first thought was why the magic user wasn’t using magic. Then he remembered the box of gray powder. Maybe Chyfe had opened it? He quickly looked around where he lay but couldn’t find it.

Then dread hit him as he turned his attention back to the magic user. Looking to the area of the passageway the magic user was staring toward, he saw the opened box. “No!” he shouted, but in his weakened condition it came out as a hoarse whisper.

Reaching out, he took hold of his staff and tried to rise to his feet. But struggle as he could, his muscles were no longer up to the task. He was too weak and the pain of the burns unbearable. Collapsing back to the floor, he fought the onset of unconsciousness his exertions had brought. Taking deep breaths, he faded in and out but never quite succumbed.

Turning his head toward the combatants, he saw Chyfe and the others being pushed back. His vision started to blur and he blinked several times to clear it. When at last he could see again, the combatants had moved past where the box containing the gray powder sat. To his horror, he saw the enemy magic user kneeling next to it.

Kevik knew there wasn’t much time before the magic user would close the box’s lid and negate the effects of the powder. He raised his arm, and trembling in weakness though it may be, worked his hand within his robe. When his fingers brushed against the firm end of the wand, he grasped it and pulled it forth. The effort almost caused him to black out again but he managed to hold onto consciousness.

Once more, he turned his gaze down the passageway toward where the magic user was reaching for the lid of the box. As the magic user took hold of the lid and began to close it, Kevik brought the wand to bear. Then, as soon as the lid was closed, he used the last ounce of strength left to him to aim the wand directly toward the magic user and activate it. The last thing he saw before consciousness left him, were ice shards shooting down the passageway.

We can’t win this, Chad thought to himself. The soldier he faced off with had skill far above his own. All he had been able to do since the battle was first joined, was to maintain defense. It reminded him of the times back at the Guild when his instructors would practice with him. Block, block, parry, and dodge to the side were all he could manage without even considering trying to go on the offensive. He had tried that once and all he did was open his defenses. Now his left arm was bleeding from where his opponent had made it through.

Battling beside him, Chyfe and the twins weren’t having any better luck. Their opponents were simply too skilled for them to make any headway. Not to mention the fact they outnumbered them by one. All four sported at least one wound, Soth had the most and was growing weaker by the minute.

Then, Chad saw the magic user come to stand behind the soldiers and he knew it was over. But curiously, the magic user failed to employ his magic. Instead, he was doing something else that Chad currently didn’t have the luxury of time to figure out. When the magic user knelt near the side of the passageway, Chad let his concentration slip minutely as he glanced to see what he was doing, and almost had his opponent’s sword slice him in the face. Dodging backward to avoid the blow, Chad slipped and hit the ground. His eyes widened when he saw his opponent move forward to finish him.

All of a sudden, he felt the temperature drop dramatically. Poised above him for the deathblow, the soldier paused in mid-strike and glanced further down the passageway.

Wham!

Ice shards suddenly came from out of nowhere and ripped into him before continuing on to slam into the magic user. A score of the shards flew over Chad, devastating the soldier and the magic user.

The suddenness of the attack distracted another of the soldiers enough that Seth was able to land a lethal blow to his midsection.

“What the hell was that?” yelled Soth. Moving his sword quickly, he brought it up to block the downward hack of the man he was facing.

“It must have been Kevik!” shouted Chad. Getting back to his feet he moved to aid Soth. Before rejoining the battle, he saw where the magic user laid, multiple shards had ripped through his robe and blood was pooling beneath him. Now that he was out of the way as were two of the five soldiers facing them, maybe they would have a chance.

Wham!

The sound of the ice shard attack distracted Lord Kueryn just enough that his blow failed to strike Bart.

Bart rolled to the side, and then bracing his feet on the bottom step, launched himself up and onto the dais.

Lord Kueryn glanced back and saw Geffen fly out of the passageway amidst a spray of ice shards. When he saw one exit the magic user’s back, he knew Geffen was dead. Rage at the loss flared to an overpowering need to kill those responsible. Turning back to the thief who was the cause of it all, he raised his sword and moved to attack.

Bart was shocked to witness the death of the magic user. As incredible as it may seem, Kevik had triumphed!

“You are dead, thief!” Lord Kueryn exclaimed.

Rolling to the side, Bart remained on the floor of the dais as he continued to roll across its surface away from the enraged lord. Behind him, Lord Kueryn stepped onto the dais and followed.

The thief was trying to get away from him, rolling like a dog. Lord Kueryn quickly caught up with him and was about to strike when he felt something hit his arm. In his rage and need to end the life of this thief, he paid it little heed. Then when another sharp jab brought pain to his sword hand, he looked and saw the tip of a small, two inch dart embedded in his skin. Already, red tendrils were beginning to spider their way across his skin. Ignoring the pain, he raised his sword to kill the thief.

Bart saw the darts protruding from him. He had hoped his roll would trigger the traps guarding this place. Now, he scooted backward off the dais and rolled down the steps, remaining low in case more of the deadly projectiles were launched. All the while he kept his eyes riveted on the lord who was intent on his death.

Lord Kueryn followed him down the steps, and when his foot touched the floor, momentarily lost his balance. Upon regaining it, he continued forward toward Bart and managed to take two more steps before his sword fell from his hand. Now swollen and covered in red tendrils, his hand could no longer hold it.

He gazed incredulously at his empty hand an instant before following his sword to the floor. Reaching his swollen hand out, he sought his sword and when he touched its hilt was unable to make his hand clasp around it.

“Uncle,” Haran said as he came to the dying man’s side.

Lord Kueryn glanced up to his nephew with hate in his eyes. “Call…me…not!” he gasped.

“Uncle,” Haran again said, “I shall return the Orack people to greatness.”

“T…trai…” he tried to say, but then his strength left him.

As his uncle lay there breathing his last, Haran turned to where Lord Hurrin and Riyan continued to battle. Riyan was awash with blood from the numerous times the lord had breached his defenses. “Lord Hurrin!” exclaimed Haran. When the lord failed to respond to him, Haran said, “I command you to desist!”

Disengaging, Lord Hurrin took a step back and kept an eye on a panting Riyan as he glanced toward Haran. Then he saw where Lord Kueryn lay. “Dead?” he asked.

“Shortly,” replied Haran. “I will soon succeed my uncle as Warlord of the Orack Tribe.”

Lord Hurrin gazed to where Lord Kueryn lay dying then back to Haran. Unreadable thoughts came and went as he took in the new situation. Then, he came to a decision. Giving a slight bow to Haran he said, “As you wish my lord.”

“Now,” commanded Haran, “tell your men to stop fighting.”

“Yes, my lord,” he replied. Moving to the passageway, he ordered his men to break off.

As the three remaining Tribesmen disengaged from Chad and the twins, Captain Lyrun continued the fight. Which was just fine with Chyfe. Though he sported several wounds courtesy of the captain, he fought on with great determination.

Captain Lyrun on the other hand bore but one wound and it was barely a nick.

Slash, block, hack, the two combatants continued to fight. Seth came to aid Chyfe but Chyfe shouted, “He’s mine!”

“But you can’t take him!” argued Seth. And as if to accentuate the point, Captain Lyrun’s blade penetrated Chyfe’s guard and stabbed him in the shoulder of his sword arm.

Seth had seen enough. Against Chyfe’s wishes, he moved forward with sword drawn and engaged Captain Lyrun. Now with two opponents, the captain was forced to concentrate more on defense and less on killing Chyfe.

“I can take him!” argued Chyfe as blood flowed from his shoulder.

Seth didn’t reply. Instead, he thought back to a conversation he had with one of his instructors. When two men are faced with a superior opponent, his instructor had said, it’s sometime advisable for one to open their defense to entice him into an attack that will leave him open to the other.

Does that work? Chyfe had asked.

Sometimes, replied his instructor. But you must be careful, for the one opening their defenses risks death.

With that in mind, Seth waited until Chyfe had attacked then drew his sword back. At that time, Seth opened his defense and saw Captain Lyrun’s blade immediately fly into the opening. Though he jumped back, Seth failed to completely avoid the blow. Two inches of the captain’s sword slid between his ribs.

“Seth!” cried Soth as he saw his brother fall from the blade.

In the instant Captain Lyrun wounded Seth, Chyfe struck. The point of his sword penetrated the captain’s side. Using his weight to give added strength to the blow, Chyfe pressed forward until the point of his sword emerged from Captain Lyrun’s other side.

For a split second, it seemed as if the captain would continue the attack. He spun quickly back toward Chyfe, the motion pulling the hilt of Chyfe’s sword out of his hands. Standing there with the sword completely impaling him, Captain Lyrun made to move toward Chyfe. Then with knees buckling under him, he crashed to the floor. The battle was over.

“Oh no,” moaned Soth as he came to his brother’s side. Blood covered Seth’s front and he was having trouble breathing. He looked into his brother’s eyes, fear for Seth’s life coursed through him.

“Hey, brother,” Seth said when his eyes focused on Soth’s face. Foam flecked the corners of his mouth.

Soth turned to Chad and said, “I think his lung was punctured.”

From where Chyfe was retrieving his sword from Captain Lyrun’s body, he said, “A wound like that could be mortal.”

“I know,” replied Soth.

Riyan, Bart, and Haran came from the room and saw Seth lying there, red rapidly staining an ever increasing area on his front. “Wait,” Haran said then hurried back into the room.

“We won didn’t we?” asked Seth. Then a coughing fit took him as more blood was expelled from his mouth.

“We sure did,” he brother replied.

Haran suddenly reappeared with a small vial in his hand. “My uncle always has a couple healing potions on him at all times,” he explained. Coming over to the twins he handed the vial to Soth. “Have him drink this.”

Soth nodded. Taking the vial, he brought it to his brother’s lips. “Don’t cough it back up,” he scolded. Starting with just a few drops at a time, he poured the vial’s contents into his brother.

“Depending on how bad the injury is,” explained Haran, “it may take a few minutes before its effects are noticeable.”

“Thank you,” said Soth. Turning his attention back to his brother, he saw that his breathing was already calming down and his eyes were closed.

By this time Chyfe had his sword cleaned and back in its scabbard. He was watching the healing affects of the potion work on Seth when he noticed one of Haran’s men holding the box containing the gray powder. “Don’t open that!” he exclaimed. The last thing he wanted was for some fool to open the box and negate the magic of the healing potion. Hurrying to the soldier’s side, he took possession of the box.

“What is it?” asked Haran.

“I’m not entirely sure,” he replied. “When you open it, it somehow prevents magic users from casting spells. Kevik would know…” Coming to an abrupt stop, he suddenly remembered Kevik. “Kevik!” Turning toward where they had left the magic user, he rushed down the passageway.

As he drew closer, he saw Kevik lying on the floor looking for all the world like he was dead. In one hand was gripped the wand that he had carried around for so long. “Oh man don’t be dead,” Chyfe said.

Soth stayed with his brother as the others hurried down to see about Kevik. Riyan was aghast when he saw the extensive area of burned skin that covered his body. His robe had numerous burned patches, beneath which could be seen skin covered in blisters. “Oh my,” Riyan said.

“The gem!” exclaimed Chad.

“Gem?” asked Haran.

“If he still lives it may be his only chance,” exclaimed Chyfe.

Riyan reached his side first and laid his ear against Kevik’s chest. When he heard the faint lub-dub of a heartbeat, he turned his attention to the pouches around Kevik’s waist. “He’s alive,” he told the others. “Barely.” Opening the first pouch, he searched for the gem but failed to find it. Moving to the second, he opened it only to find a large hole had been burned into it and the contents missing.

“It must have fallen out,” he said. “We need to find it!” Beginning to search in the area adjacent to where Kevik lay, he frantically hunted for the gem.

Haran and his men joined the search. As he went down on his hands and knees, he asked, “Just what exactly are we looking for?”

“A small red ruby,” Riyan explained. “It has healing powers.”

Turning to his men, Haran said, “Find it.”

A minute went by as the searchers combed the floor of the passageway for the gem. When Chyfe finally found it lying in a crack against the wall, he shouted for joy. Grabbing it, he brought it over to where Kevik lay and handed it to Riyan. “You’ve used it before,” he said.

Riyan nodded and took the gem. In a second, the gem sprang to life with a red glow. He then set it on a burnt patch of Kevik’s chest, making sure it was in contact with his skin. When he let go, the glow remained. “We can leave it here to go about its work,” he said.

“We aren’t going to leave Kevik here are we?” asked Chad.

Again, Riyan nodded. “No sense in moving him until he’s healed,” he explained. Then he nodded over to where Soth sat with Seth. “If he should awaken, they’ll be nearby.”

Bart lent him a hand back to his feet. “Now, let’s go see what was on the other side of that wall.”

Knowing that his friends were healing and wouldn’t expire, Riyan said, “Alright.” Then to Haran he asked, “Care to come with us?”

Haran grinned. “I wouldn’t miss this for anything.”

As they headed down the passage back to the room, Riyan paused when he neared the twins. “Is he better?” he asked Soth.

“He’s asleep right now,” Soth replied. “No coughing and the wound on his chest is beginning to heal over. I think he’ll be fine.”

“Good,” said Riyan. “We’re going to see what’s in the Horde. Stay here and keep an eye on him, Kevik too.”

Soth nodded and grinned. “Is he going to make it?”

“He’s burned real bad,” Riyan explained. Glancing back to the magic user, he saw the glow of the gem. “The gem is working to heal him as we speak.”

“That’s good to hear,” replied Soth. As Riyan made to continue on toward the Horde, Soth said, “Save some for the rest of us.”

Riyan chuckled and said, “Maybe a little.” Turning to Bart he said, “Let’s go.”

Haran came and walked beside him. Riyan glanced to him as they left the passage and entered the room. Haran saw the questioning look Riyan cast him. “I cared for my uncle once,” he explained. “But of late, he has done many things which went against everything our people held sacred.”

“What do you plan to do now?” asked Riyan.

“First of all, repair our relations with Byrdlon,” he replied. “The recent attacks including the one on your Yerith Keep, were simply a ploy by my uncle to keep Byrdlon’s forces looking to that area so he could sneak across the border and come here.” Haran turned his attention to Lord Hurrin. “I understand you had no small part to play in that fiasco?”

“I simply did as Lord Kueryn bid,” he explained.

“Yes,” Haran said. “We’ll look more into your part once we return home.”

Lord Hurrin bowed his head and said, “Yes my lord.”

They passed the bodies of Lord Geop and Lord Kueryn on the way to the now opened sigil inscribed wall. Haran didn’t even cast a glance toward their bodies as he walked by.

Beyond the wall, there was a short passage leading away. One of Haran’s men held a torch and something at the other end of the passage was reflecting its light. Haran paused before stepping upon the first step leading to the dais. Turning to Bart, he asked, “Is it safe?”

“Allow me to lead the way, my lord,” Bart replied. “There is a way through that I’m certain is safe.”

Haran nodded for him to proceed.

Taking the lead as he often does, Bart led them up the steps and across the dais. As they entered the passage they began making out details of the room at the other end. Situated in the center was a thin, five foot iron stand. Atop the stand was the source of what had been reflecting the torch’s light. It was a massive diamond, easily the size of a man’s fist.

As they came to the edge of the room, they paused in awe. The room was octagonal in shape with four of the sides being walls, another three were openings to alcoves and the last opened onto the passage in which they stood. The four walls of the room were constructed of black marble and each bore one of the four coats of arms inlaid with silver.

The floor of the room was of black marble as well. A circular band of darker black formed a circle with a ten foot diameter around the iron stand. Within the band were more arcane symbols inlaid in silver. The ceiling was domed and constructed of unadorned black marble.

“Look!” Chad said as he pointed to one of the alcoves. Within sat a single chest. The other two alcoves also bore but a single chest.

“Is that it?” asked Chyfe. “I would have thought there would be more to it than this.”

Riyan turned to Bart. “Do you think it’s safe to enter?” he asked.

“Probably,” he replied. “After having to use the key to gain access, I doubt if there would be any traps here. So far the places that we’ve come across that were hidden in a similar manner didn’t have any traps.”

“Good enough for me,” Riyan said. Stepping into the room, he walked toward the large diamond in the center of the room. “This must be worth a fortune!”

“It’s the largest diamond I have ever seen,” commented Bart coming up behind him. He reached out to take it then paused before his hand touched it.

“What?” asked Riyan.

Bart shook his head. “Nothing,” he said then reached out and grabbed hold of the diamond. Lifting it off the iron stand, he brought it close and examined its facets. “This is incredible.” Glancing to Riyan, he grinned and then put it in his belt pouch for safe keeping.

“Bart,” Chad hollered from where he stood within one of the alcoves, “this chest is locked.”

Taking out his picks, he headed to the chest and quickly had it opened. Within, were a dozen large gems.

“What?” asked Chad. “That’s it?”

“There could be more in the other chests,” suggested Riyan.

“There was more than this in Algoth!” he exclaimed. “Where are the piles of gold and silver?”

“Algoth?” asked Haran.

As Bart went to the next alcove to open that chest, Riyan replied, “It was one of the places where we found a part of the key.”

“Ah,” Haran said.

Chad busied himself in gathering the gems at the bottom of the chest. Despite his misgivings at there being so few, he had to admit that each were incredibly valuable. Perhaps on their own worth more than a pile of gold and silver. They also had the added benefit of being easier to transport.

“More gems,” Bart hollered from the next alcove.

The others hurried over and found there to be the exact same number as was in the first one. This time, Chyfe and Riyan gathered them while Bart went to the third and final chest.

Riyan emerged from the alcove and saw Haran watching him. Reaching into his pack, he offered him two of the gems. “We each get a share,” he replied.

But to his astonishment, Haran declined the offer. “Thank you, but no,” Haran said. “Taking from the dead is not our way.”

“Ha!” Chyfe said as he came to stand with Riyan. “We’ve seen how you treat the dead.”

When Haran looked confused, Riyan explained about what they had seen near the Wrath of Hennon.

Anger suffused Haran. “I had not heard about that!” he exclaimed. Turning to Lord Hurrin, he asked, “Did you know of this?”

Lord Hurrin hung his head and failed to meet Haran’s eyes, which was all the answer needed.

“How could you have allowed such an abomination?” he demanded.

Turning pained eyes to Haran, Lord Hurrin replied, “I did speak out against it but your uncle wouldn’t listen.”

“It will take much to set this right,” Haran said. “And you shall be the one to do it!”

“Yes my lord,” he said.

Haran glared at the lord for a few more moments then returned his gaze to Riyan and Chyfe. “Such is not our way, truly,” he said. “We will set to right as best we can what travesties my uncle has wrought.”

“I hope so,” Chyfe said.

Just then, Chad emerged from the third alcove. “More gems,” he told them as he held up his pack. “With these we’ll not have to worry about coins for the rest of our lives.” Crossing the room to his friend, he added, “Still, not what one would call a Horde.”

“True,” Riyan agreed.

Chad came to Bart and asked, “You don’t suppose there could be a secret entrance to the ‘real’ horde do you?”

“Maybe,” he replied. Glancing around at the way the room was laid out, he said, “I’ll take a look around.”

“While you do that,” Riyan told him, “I’ll go see how Kevik and Seth are doing.” Then with that, he turned and headed for the short passage leading from the room. Haran and his men went with him as did Chyfe.

“I never properly thanked you for saving me that day at Marl Crest,” Haran said.

“We were glad to do it,” he replied. “After all, if it hadn’t been for us, you never would have been captured in the first place.” He glanced to the new Warlord of the Orack Tribe. “Anyway, I think we’re even now.”

Haran laughed. “So it would seem.”

They found Seth revived though physically weak. Soth saw them coming first and said to Haran, “Your potion saved his life.”

“I’m glad,” Haran responded.

“How is Kevik?” asked Chyfe.

“I checked on him a few minutes ago,” explained Soth. “He was alive and some of the burned areas had shown signs of healing.”

“I’m going to take a look,” Riyan announced. Moving out, he left the twins as he and the others walked down toward where the gem’s glow bathed Kevik in a soft light.

“So,” Haran said as he came to look upon Kevik. “This is the one who bested Geffen.” He glanced to Riyan and added, “Geffen was one of the most powerful and skilled magic users I have ever encountered.”

Riyan only nodded.

Kevik still looked bad. His face was splotchy with patches of burned skin, the front part of his scalp was bereft of hair leaving only a small, singed patch in the back.

“Kevik?” asked Riyan. When the magic user failed to respond, Riyan turned back toward Haran. “You wouldn’t have another healing potion would you?”

“Yes I do,” he replied. Reaching into his cloak, he pulled forth another vial similar to the one he had given Soth. “Here,” he said as he handed it to Riyan. “It’s the last.”

“Thank you.” Taking the vial, Riyan pulled the stopper and let a few drops drip onto Kevik’s lips. “Come on Kevik,” he said as he allowed several more drops to fall.

Drop by drop, he administered the potion to Kevik. Once the last had passed his lips, Riyan sat back and watched. After a few moments, he turned to Haran. “It’s not working.”

“Give it time,” urged Haran. “Such extensive damage as he’s sustained will take time to heal.”

It actually took another half hour before Kevik began to stir. He only regained consciousness long enough for Riyan and Bart to bring him to see the room beyond the sigiled wall, then lost it shortly thereafter.

“We should make our way back to the surface,” Haran said when they brought Kevik back to the dais room. He had been told of their escape and how his men as well as those of Captain Lyrun were left entrapped by Kevik’s spell. “There’s no telling what may happen should your magic user’s spell disappear before I return.”

“You’re right,” agreed Riyan. Patting his pack which now held his share of the gems, he said, “We have what we came for.”

So once a makeshift stretcher had been constructed for Kevik, Haran volunteered two of his men to be the stretcher bearers. Also before they left, he recovered the King’s sword that Lord Kueryn had appropriated, and the one taken by Captain Lyrun. When they returned to the room wherein the King and his three lords lay, the two swords were placed back where they belonged.

Haran took a moment to reverently place the King back onto the center of his bier from where Lord Kueryn had pushed him aside in his desire to retrieve the sword. “May your rest be ever peaceful,” Haran said quietly as he crossed the King’s hands upon his chest.

Once all was as it should be, they continued on their way to the surface.

Chapter Thirty-Seven

As they reached the uppermost level and were headed down the passageway toward the exit to the surface, Chad quipped to Riyan, “Why is it every time we come here, someone gets carried back to the surface?”

Riyan grinned. During their last excursion within these ancient passages, he and Chad had to carry Bart all the way back to Quillim after being struck by a poisoned dart. Now it was Kevik’s turn. “It does seem that way doesn’t it,” he replied.

Upon reaching the hole leading up and out, they climbed through to the outside. The two bearers carrying Kevik, with the help of Riyan, Chad, and the others, reached the surface without spilling him.

The sun was shining as they emerged, though the rumble of thunder could be heard coming from the clouds gathering around the tops of the mountains to the west. Having grown up in the vicinity, Riyan knew they were going to be in for a storm before the day was out.

“At least it will wash away all traces of our presence here,” he said as he stared at the thunderheads.

Bart nodded. “And when the berry patch overgrows the hole this spring, the entrance will again be hidden.”

“There is always the chance that someone will stumble upon it,” Haran said. “It would be a shame for the King’s rest to be disturbed once more.”

“I know,” replied Riyan. “But given that this area is far from civilization, it’s unlikely anyone will come here.”

After everyone had made it from the underground passageway, they started heading back to where they left Haran’s and Captain Lyrun’s men entrapped by Kevik’s spell.

“What should we do with Captain Lyrun’s men?” asked Chyfe.

Riyan glanced to him and said, “I know what you would do.”

“I’d hang every last one of them,” he affirmed. “Bandits and murderers are what they are!”

To Haran, Riyan said, “We passed through a town called Sterrith where they claimed Lyrun’s band robbed and murdered several of the locals.”

Haran nodded. “My uncle paid them to do that,” he said, anger apparent in his voice. “The anger and hatred that and other such occurrences bred made it easier for him to persuade other Tribes in joining the assault on Yerith Keep.”

“How could he order the murder and rape of his own people?” Chad demanded.

“I don’t know,” replied Haran. “Had I known of this before, I would have acted to put a stop to it. As for me, I didn’t know of the connection between them until they met us after we left the Tinderlock Mountains. By then it was too late to do anything.”

“There’s a lot to rectify before this will all be over,” Bart said.

“Yes,” agreed Haran. “There will.”

Riyan was about to reply when he noticed several figures making their way along the bank of the stream. At the present, they were quite a ways further down the stream and still oblivious to their presence.

“Kevik’s spell must have ended,” commented Chad when he saw them.

Bart came to a sudden stop. “I don’t think so,” he said. Turning to Haran he asked, “If the spell had ended and they were freed, would they send only five after us?”

Understanding suddenly dawned as Haran slowly shook his head. “No,” he replied. “They would not send only a handful if they thought my uncle and the rest of us were in peril.”

“That’s what I thought,” Bart said. “I suggest we hide. To the trees, fast!”

Moving quickly, they backtracked along the stream to a stand of trees growing thickly together. The approaching men, of whom there were five, continued heading their way. It appeared that the men still hadn’t noticed them.

“They are Byrdlon soldiers my lord,” one of Haran’s men announced.

“Lyrun’s men?” asked Haran.

“Uncertain,” the man replied.

Bart looked back and could see the crest of Duke Alric emblazoned on the men’s uniforms. “There could be treachery afoot.”

As they reached the stand of trees, Chyfe moved behind one of the trunks and gazed around it at the oncoming men. His right hand grasped the hilt of his sword and he knew blood would soon be spilled. He and the others continued watching as the men grew steadily closer.

Lord Hurrin said, “They are not part of Captain Lyrun’s men.”

“Are you sure?” asked Riyan.

“Absolutely,” he replied.

“Then where did they come from?” asked Soth.

“Good question,” asked Chyfe. “Maybe we should ask them.” Then to Riyan he said, “Get your sling ready.”

“Wh…?” Riyan started to ask when Chyfe stepped from the trees and walked toward the approaching men.

“What is he doing?” asked Chad. No one answered as they watched the five men take notice of Chyfe’s approach and moved to meet him.

“Halt!” Chyfe commanded.

“Who are you to tell us to halt stranger?” asked one of the soldiers.

“One who would know your business in these woods,” replied Chyfe.

“Maybe it is you who should explain your business,” retorted the soldier.

“Who is your captain?” asked Chyfe, ignoring the soldier’s implied question.

“Captain Glaver,” the soldier said automatically.

“Glaver,” Chad whispered in recognition. Turning to the others, he said quietly, “Eryl mentioned a Captain Glaver as the one in charge of the soldiers infesting Quillim.”

“How did they get here?” asked Riyan.

Bart glanced to him and said, “Perhaps they followed us after we rescued Freya.”

Riyan nodded. “If these are a part of that bunch in Quillim, we need to take them out.” He glanced to Haran and silently asked for his aid. Relief washed over him when Haran said, “We’re with you.”

“Thank you milord,” he replied.

The sudden sound of swords leaving their scabbards drew their attention back to what was unfolding between Chyfe and the soldiers. All six had their swords out, Chyfe looked woefully outnumbered and alone.

“You will come with us,” the soldier ordered Chyfe.

From where Riyan stood, it didn’t look as if Chyfe planned to acquiesce to the soldier’s demand. Removing his sling from where it hung at his belt, he picked up a rock and readied it.

“Don’t let any get away,” Bart told Riyan. Then to Haran, “Shall we milord?”

Haran nodded. “Yes.” They moved out from the stand of trees.

“I’m afraid I can’t come with you just now,” Chyfe was saying. Hearing the approach of his friends coming to his aid, he added, “In fact, I would advise you to lay your swords down and surrender.”

The five soldiers watched as seven tribesmen along with Bart, Chad, and Riyan emerged from the trees behind Chyfe. Still wearing clothes stained with blood from the previous fight, they were a grisly sight. “Flee and you die,” Bart announced.

Outnumbered against an obviously hostile force, the five soldiers turned and fled back down the river.

Chyfe leaped forward and drove his blade through the back of one man. Ripping his sword free, he raced in pursuit of the others. Two steps into his pursuit, he felt more than heard Riyan’s slung bullet fly within inches of his ear and strike the fleeing soldier in front of him. Cracking him in the back of the head, the stone felled the man. Leaping, Chyfe vaulted over him as he collapsed and raced after the remaining three.

“Attack!” one man yelled just as a knife sailed through the air and sank its blade into his right shoulder. The blow caused him to falter just enough for Chyfe to overtake him and cleave his side with a powerful two handed blow. Nearly cutting the man in half, Chyfe raced on after the remaining two.

“Help!” “Attack!” The two soldiers cried for help as they fled with all their might.

Another of Riyan’s stones dropped one. Chyfe lifted his sword over his head with both hands and gave out with a powerful grunt as he hurled it toward the remaining man. End over end the sword flew before striking true and impaling him through the spine, killing him before he hit the ground.

Chyfe came to the man and as he pulled his sword free, noticed men emerging from the woods and racing along the stream toward them. A score or more soldiers bearing Duke Alric’s crest were rushing forward with swords drawn. About that time, Haran and the others reached him.

Chyfe made to move forward and sell his life dearly when Haran placed his hand on Chyfe’s shoulder. “No,” he said. Stepping past Chyfe, he said, “See to your magic user. We may need him shortly.” Then without waiting for a reply, Haran stepped forward toward the oncoming men. On his left walked Lord Hurrin with two of his five men, while the other three were on his right.

Bart came up behind Chyfe and said, “Go get Kevik.”

“But he’s barely conscious,” he argued.

“Just do it!” Bart said.

As Chyfe took off back down toward where they left Kevik and the twins, he heard Haran shout toward the approaching men in his most regal, and commanding voice, “What is the meaning of this attack?”

The complete unexpectedness and boldness of it caused the men racing to kill them to slow and then stop.

Haran, with all the pride and bearing of his House, stared the men down. “I asked you a question!” he demanded. “Who among you would care to answer?”

Damn, thought Chyfe, he’s got a lot of moxie! Racing back down the stream, he reached the stand of trees wherein they had left Kevik.

“Kevik!” he hollered as he hurried closer. When no answer was forthcoming, he hollered, “Soth!” Still no reply. Quickening his speed and fearing the worse, he drew his sword and crashed through the outer layer of branches and bushes. “Kevik!” he hollered again, but when he came to the interior of the stand, he found it completely empty but for Kevik’s stretcher. Kevik and the twins were gone.

From their hiding place within the trees, Seth and Soth were watching their friends battling the five soldiers. “Good one Riyan,” Seth said when Riyan’s bullet dropped a man.

“What’s going on?”

They glanced back and saw Kevik propped up on one elbow looking at them. “Soldiers from Quillim,” explained Seth. “But don’t worry, Chyfe and Riyan are handling the situation.”

“That’s good,” he said.

Seth turned back to watch the unfolding battle while Soth came to the magic user’s side. “How do you feel?” he asked.

“A bit weak,” he replied. “But better.”

Soth nodded. Most of the burns had now healed over and the scar tissue was beginning to disappear. Pretty soon, the only evidence of the toasting Kevik took would be his lack of hair and the tattered remnants of his robe.

“Uh-oh,” Seth said.

“What?” asked his brother.

Seth turned to them and said, “They took out the five soldiers. But now there are more pouring out of the trees.”

“How many?” Kevik asked.

“A lot,” he replied. “A score, maybe more.”

Soth went to stand next to his brother. “They’re outnumbered,” he said.

Beside him, Seth nodded. Then he suddenly turned to Kevik and said, “Wait a minute! Isn’t your spell still binding the rest of the Haran’s men?”

Kevik shrugged. “I don’t know, maybe,” he replied.

“If it was, you could dispel it,” said Soth. “That would give us more men.”

He glanced to the brothers a moment then replied, “I can’t do it from here. I would need to be much closer, within visual range.”

Seth glanced back to the two converging sides and saw that Riyan’s group had come to a stop. The group of soldiers was slowing, almost as if they were coming to parlay. “Good,” he said as he turned to the other two, “it looks like they plan to talk.”

“That would afford us time to get you there and free the men,” Soth observed.

“Hand me my staff,” Kevik said to Seth. Then he grabbed hold of the healing gem and placed it in his undamaged pouch. With Soth’s help he made it to his feet, then leaned heavily upon his staff when Seth handed it to him. “Let’s go,” he said and began shambling toward the back of the copse. Though outwardly it looked as if he was pretty much healed, he was still in a lot of pain and consciousness remained a fragile thing.

Seth was quick to notice how slow Kevik was moving. At this rate, the impending battle would be over before they made it very far. So giving his brother a knowing look, they came to either side of Kevik and lifted him off the ground.

“What are you doing?” Kevik asked as the twins began carrying him quickly through the trees.

“This is faster,” Seth replied. And with the magic user between himself and his brother, they worked their way through the trees.

“Who is your captain?” Daniel demanded.

It had been an unexpected surprise when they came across the camp. Forty men lying on the ground, all immobilized by some sort of sticky substance, were struggling mightily to escape their bonds.

However, the most inexplicable aspect of the situation, was the composition of the men. Half wore the uniform of Byrdlon soldiers, while the other half were clearly Tribesmen of the Orack Tribe. All in all a perplexing state of affairs.

They noticed right away that the shepherd and his crew weren’t among the immobilized men. Also, seeing as how the substance holding the men was identical in nature to that which had affected the soldiers back at the Magistrate’s manor, it would seem the shepherd’s pet magic user was to blame.

One of his men had discovered a trail of footprints leading away alongside the stream. Daniel had Captain Glaver send five of his men to follow the trail to see where it led.

The soldier before him wasn’t being very cooperative. In fact, other than glaring at Daniel, he hadn’t made any other response. “What would bring our soldiers and Tribesmen together out here in the middle of nowhere?” he asked.

“They are probably hunting for the Horde as we are,” Rupert said.

Daniel turned a face red with anger toward him. “Speak again and they will be the last words you utter!” he warned. His patience with the boy was pretty much at an end. And now he just told these men of their search for the Horde!

Rupert choked back the angry retort that came to his lips. He knew Daniel would follow through with his threat. Staring defiantly at Daniel, he kept quiet.

“Now,” began Daniel as he turned back to the soldier, “who is your captain and what business do you have here?”

“He’s not from this area,” Captain Glaver told Daniel. “I know every soldier within riding distance of Wardean.”

“Perhaps from further south?” suggested Tox. “That would explain the Tribesmen.”

“So it would,” agreed Daniel. Then just as he was about to pose another question to the soldier, they heard ‘Attack!’

Instantly, every head turned toward where the cry originated. Before anyone could react, there came further cries of ‘Help!’ and ‘Attack!’

“Seems they’ve found the shepherd,” Daniel said to Captain Glaver.

Captain Glaver drew his sword and with a shout of, “To battle!” led his men forward. Soon only Daniel, Tox, and Rupert were standing with the immobilized men.

Tox gestured to the goo entrapping the man before them and said, “You realize that this stuff isn’t going to last forever.”

Nodding, Daniel said, “Yes I do.”

“Maybe we should join Captain Glaver then,” suggested Rupert.

Shhhhht!

In one motion, Daniel drew his sword and struck. Only by sheer dumb luck was Rupert able to dodge backward in time to avoid being killed. “I think your usefulness to me is at an end, boy.” Daniel informed him as he advanced.

“You can’t kill me!” Rupert cried out. “I’m the Magistrate’s son!” Moving backward, Rupert drew his sword.

“You’re not even that anymore,” Daniel laughed.

“What do you mean?” he asked. Holding his sword at the ready, Rupert couldn’t believe what his one time ally was saying.

Daniel gave him an evil grin and said, “Your father is dead, boy.”

“No!” he exclaimed. “H…he went to Wardean!”

“Ha!” said Daniel. Striking out, he tried to take Rupert through the midsection but had his blade deflected to the side. “You didn’t honestly think he would be allowed to speak with the Duke did you? You really are just a stupid boy from a nothing village aren’t you?”

“I don’t believe you!” Rupert cried out. Anger and hurt filled him and he lashed out with his sword. All the plans he and Daniel had discussed were just lies. Betrayal! Rage lending him strength, he tried to hack through Daniel’s defenses and kill him.

Daniel easily blocked his attacks despite the impetus rage lent him, and then returned with an attack of his own which opened a cut on Rupert’s shoulder.

“Finish it sir,” Tox said. “We don’t have time for this.”

Sighing, Daniel blocked another attack by Rupert then said, “You’re right, of course.” No longer playing with the boy, Daniel’s eyes narrowed and he launched into an attack in earnest.

Hack, thrust, slice, thrust. His attacks came so fast that all Rupert was able to do was defend.

“He’s not going to last much longer,” Seth said when they arrived at the edge of the woods and saw them fighting. “The boy’s not very good.” He and his brother brought Kevik to the edge of the woods, keeping within them just enough so as not to be seen by the men in the clearing.

“Is this close enough?” Soth asked him.

Kevik nodded. “Yes,” he said. Then just before he cancelled his spell, Seth said, “Give me a second.”

“What are you going to do?” his brother asked.

“Something clever,” he replied.

Groaning, Soth watched as his brother raced away back through the trees. When Kevik glanced to him, all he could do was shrug. “Despite what you may have heard about twins,” he explained, “we don’t always know what the other is thinking.”

In the clearing, Rupert was taking a terrible beating. Somehow he had managed to ward off the worst of Daniel’s blows. Now bleeding from half a dozen wounds, Soth could see that it was almost over.

“Go ahead,” he told the magic user.

“Very well,” replied Kevik. Turning his attention to the men trapped by his spell, he cast the spell’s counter and the goo disappeared.

Seth raced to get into position before Kevik freed the men. He was almost where he wanted to be when he saw it disappear. Figuring he was close enough, he drew his sword and emerged from the trees. Shouting at the top of his lungs, he yelled, “They’ve killed Lord Kueryn!” Every head of the recently freed turned in his direction. A stillness hung over the clearing for a moment as if the men couldn’t believe what they were hearing. “They‘re now trying to kill Lord Haran and Lord Hurrin!”

A cry arose from the Tribesmen and Captain Lyrun’s men.

Turning about, Seth raced back into the woods before they had a chance to realize he wasn’t an actual Tribesman. Once within the cover of the trees, he ducked out of sight.

Daniel paused when Seth emerged from the trees and shouted his message.

“Sir!” Tox exclaimed when he saw the men were no longer entrapped. Around them, men began drawing swords and racing for where Seth had stood. A few stayed behind and turned their attention to Daniel.

“So!” the soldier whom Daniel had been questioning hollered.

Turning, Daniel saw him and three of his comrades coming toward him.

“…you kill our captain and think to get away with it?” the man demanded.

“I didn’t kill your captain,” Daniel replied. “I don’t know what you’re talking about!”

“He was with Lord Kueryn,” the man said. “And if you killed Lord Kueryn…”

Rupert scampered backward out of Daniel’s reach while he was being distracted by the soldiers. Rage still burned within him, but now the madness had diminished and was replaced with something more calculating. Rupert knew he couldn’t best him with swords. Racing off toward the woods, he vowed to find a way to end the life of the man who had killed his father.

Daniel saw him escaping but kept his attention focused on the soldiers before him. “Look,” he tried to explain. “We just arrived. It was probably the shepherd and his friends that killed your captain.”

Not listening, the soldier launched an attack.

Tox stepped forward and caught the blow on his sword. “They’re not going to believe you sir,” he told Daniel. As the other three soldiers moved to join in the assault on Daniel and Tox, Daniel replied, “I think you’re right.” Standing shoulder to shoulder with his man, he raised his sword and the battle was joined.

“Why did you kill my men?” Captain Glaver demanded.

Before him stood seven Orack Tribesmen and several civilians from Byrdlon. Obviously they were part and parcel with the ones they had encountered earlier. There was something about one of the Tribesmen, an air of regalness that was hard to ignore.

“If your men had been trained better,” Haran replied, “perhaps their deaths could have been avoided.” He saw his words striking home. The fact that he dared insult the captain, who at the moment with his men outnumbered them, would throw him off. Hopefully long enough for Kevik to come to their aid. For without the magic user, they weren’t likely to prevail if fighting was to erupt.

Staring incredulously at the man before him, Captain Glaver’s eyes went to Riyan, Bart and Chad. “The shepherd!” he exclaimed when recognition finally came. Turning his gaze back to Haran, he said, “You will turn them over to me.”

“On what authority?” Haran asked.

“By authority of Duke Alric of Byrdlon,” he replied.

“I regret that I am unable to accede to your request,” said Haran.

“What?” exclaimed Captain Glaver.

“They are under the protection of the Orack Tribe,” Haran explained.

“But you are not even on your side of the border,” countered the captain.

“Nevertheless,” stated Haran, “to touch them would be tantamount to a declaration of war.” Without a trace of fear, his eyes bored into those of Captain Glaver.

“Who are you?” the captain asked.

“I am Haran, Warlord of the Orack Tribe,” he stated. Motion from behind the soldiers drew his attention and a smile came to him as he saw his men boiling from out of the trees. Yelling and screaming they raced forward with swords drawn to their lord’s rescue. The magic user had come through.

Captain Glaver glanced behind him at the approaching men charging forward to attack. The added number of men now put the odds against him. “Kill them all!” he shouted. Turning back toward the Warlord of the Orack Tribe, he lashed out with his sword.

Anticipating the attack, Haran easily blocked it.

Chad and Chyfe moved to engage Captain Glaver’s men while Riyan began slinging stones. Bart moved on the fringe of the battle, using his knife wherever he could. As men began to fall, the waters of the stream turned red.

Kevik and the twins watched as Daniel and Tox began taking out their four opponents. It was clear the soldiers were facing two men of exceptional skill.

If it wasn’t for his brother, Seth would have charged in and joined the battle despite his weakened state. But Soth laid a restraining hand on his shoulder and said, “Who would you fight?” he asked. “None of those men are our allies. Wait and let them kill each other.”

Sitting against the bole of a tree, Kevik watched the battle unfold. In his hand he held the gem, its glow indicating that it was still working to repair the damage done to him by Geffen’s fireballs. In the other hand he held his water bottle from which he had just drank the last drop.

“I long to return to the quiet of my tower,” he suddenly stated.

“What?” asked Soth, turning his gaze to Kevik.

“My tower,” he replied. “I would like nothing better than to go home.”

Out in the clearing, one of the soldiers fell to the ground. The battle raged over him as the man’s life faded away.

“Perhaps soon,” Soth replied.

“More are going to come,” Kevik said. Turning toward Soth, he said, “This isn’t over. Oh, we may well prevail here, but others will continue to be drawn to this area. Rumors will draw them here, and this will be replayed over and over.”

“At least we were here first and have the treasure,” Seth said, joining the conversation.

Kevik turned his gaze toward Seth and said, “The treasure holds little importance to me. For a year now we’ve done little but live and breathe the King and his Horde. Where is it? How can we find it? What can we get from it?” He gazed to the two brothers. “I do not wish to be responsible for the wholesale looting and desecration of the King’s final resting place.”

“What can we do?” asked Seth.

Sighing, Kevik shrugged his shoulders. “Nothing.” Gesturing toward the battling men he said, “How many people know, if not of the exact whereabouts of the Horde, but a general idea as to its location? There’s no way we can keep this secret.”

“There has to be a way to protect the King,” said Soth.

“If there is,” replied Kevik, “the method escapes me.”

Out in the field another soldier fell followed quickly by the remaining two. The two remaining men immediately headed toward the sounds of the major battle in progress beyond the treeline.

“We should go help the others,” said Seth. Turning to Kevik he added, “That is if you think you’re up to it.”

Kevik nodded. “For a spell or two, perhaps,” he said. Holding out a hand, he said, “Help me up.”

Seth took it and drew him to his feet.

Using his staff for support, he and the twins began working their way back toward the sounds of battle.

The battle was definitely going in their favor. Captain Glaver’s men were fighting on two fronts now and were rapidly being decimated. No quarter was given as the Tribesmen, bolstered by the remainder of Captain Lyrun’s men, cut them down.

When Daniel and Tox reached the edge of the trees overlooking the battle, Daniel sought Captain Glaver in the melee but couldn’t find him. “He must have fallen already,” he mumbled to himself.

“We better get out of here sir,” Tox said.

Daniel nodded. “We don’t need them now,” he told his man. As they turned to leave, he said, “We know the location of the Horde. I’ll use my influence in Duke Alric’s court and have the land rights to this area transferred to me. Then, we can come and strip the place of everything.”

Tox grinned and started to reply when he saw movement in the trees ahead of them. His grin faded when he saw three men, two blood splattered tribesmen and another who looked badly beaten up, appear from out of the trees not ten feet away.

“I’m sorry you feel that way,” one of the tribesmen stated. Then to the beaten up looking man he said, “Kevik?”

Daniel drew his sword the same instant as his man Tox did. “Kill them,” Daniel ordered. Taking a step forward, his motion was suddenly halted when goo appeared on his lower torso and stuck him in place.

“Release me!” he demanded.

“No,” Seth replied as he came forward. “Drop your swords or I’ll kill you before you take another breath.”

Daniel actually took three breaths before coming to the conclusion there was nothing he could do. He tossed his sword to the ground which was followed shortly afterward by Tox’s.

“Come on,” Seth said as they moved around the two entrapped men.

“You’re just going to leave us here?” Daniel asked incredulously.

“For the time being,” Seth replied. Moving past with his brother and Kevik, they left the pair behind as they continued toward the battle. By the time they arrived, it was over.

They found Riyan and the others speaking with Lord Haran while his men began seeing to the wounded. When Riyan saw Kevik and the twins emerge, he grinned and waved them over.

Eight of Captain Lyrun’s men had survived the battle, and were helping with the wounded.

“…going to do with them?” questioned Riyan. Next to him, Chyfe was helping Chad bandage a wound he had received in his side. Nothing major, but if the blood loss wasn’t halted, it could grow to be.

In a low voice, Chyfe said to Lord Haran, “They murdered your people my lord.”

“I have not forgotten that,” he replied. Then glancing to Riyan he added, “Nor have I forgotten of their aid during the recent battle.”

Nodding to Lord Hurrin, he said, “If you would see to rounding them up?”

Lord Hurrin gave him a short bow. “As you wish my lord,” he replied. Then gathering a dozen men to him, he soon had the eight men disarmed and brought to stand before Lord Haran.

“We ain’t done nothing wrong!” one man asserted as he was made to kneel.

As the eight were lined up before him, Lord Haran kept silent. Once they were in place, he turned to the others standing with him and asked, “What wrongs have these men committed?”

Chyfe stepped forward, “Murder and rape of merchants, women, and children.”

“No!” one man exclaimed. “It wasn’t us.”

Chyfe came to stand before the accused and said, “Captain Lyrun and his men have for years preyed upon the helpless. It may have been at the behest of their Captain that they did this, but still, they chose to commit the acts rather than leave his company in honor.”

Lord Haran nodded to Chyfe and indicated for him to step back. “Is there anyone who will speak for these men?”

All eight began speaking at once, asserting their innocence, imploring for Lord Haran to be merciful. For they knew his judgment would determine whether they lived or died. When none but the eight men spoke, he said, “So be it.”

A hushed silence fell upon the men as they looked to Lord Haran for what was to come next.

“Of the heinous crimes against my people, I find you guilty,” he stated. Turning to Lord Hurrin, he said, “Execute the condemned.”

“Yes my lord,” he said.

The eight men began crying out and struggled to break free. Lord Hurrin’s men struck with their swords and ended their lives quickly and mercifully.

“Gather the bodies,” Lord Haran announced to his men.

“Uh,” began Kevik. As everyone turned to him, he said, “We caught two others sneaking away from the battle.” He pointed back to where they left the two men. “They’re back there.”

“Take us to them,” Bart said.

“Kevik, why don’t you stay here,” Seth suggested. “Soth and I can show them.”

“Thanks,” he said. Moving over to a nearby tree, he started to sit down against it.

“Maybe you could help with the wounded while we’re gone?” Bart suggested. When he saw Kevik turn an exhausted stare toward him, he grinned.

“He does have a healing gem,” Riyan explained to Lord Haran.

“True,” the lord replied. “It would save many lives.”

All Kevik wanted to do was sit down and possibly fall asleep. Instead, with the eyes of everyone upon him, he stood back up and made his way over to where they were gathering the wounded. Those taking care of the injured directed him toward the men in the most serious condition.

“It’s this way,” Seth said as he began leading them back to where they left the two men. Behind him came Lords Haran and Hurrin as well as six of their men, along with Riyan and the rest of their group.

“Kevik mentioned how he thought others would come and disturb the King,” he explained as they walked.

“I fear he may be correct,” replied Lord Haran.

“What can we do?” asked Riyan.

“Tell no one of what transpired here today,” Lord Haran said. Glancing to the dark clouds making their way from the west he saw a flash of lightning followed by the crack of thunder. “Once the rains come, they’ll remove all evidence of our presence here.”

“Not everything they won’t,” argued Chyfe. “What about the bodies?”

“We’ll bury them of course,” replied Lord Haran. “Before we depart for home.”

About that time, the two men held by Kevik’s spell came into view. “I don’t recognize them,” Bart said.

“Neither do I,” added Riyan.

“My lord,” said one of Lord Haran’s men, “I believe they arrived with the soldiers we recently dealt with.”

Chad’s eyes narrowed as he gazed at the two men. “My brother mentioned someone by the name of Daniel that was seen around Quillim for some time.”

“Yes,” agreed Riyan. “So did my mother. He told her he had come to help us.”

“I think he lied,” replied Bart.

“So it would seem,” agreed Chad.

The two men had taken notice of the group coming their way. One was taller than the other and had the air of being in charge. Lord Haran walked up to them, stopping several feet away. “Is one of you named Daniel?” he asked.

The taller one’s eyes widened slightly then nodded. “That would be me your lordship,” Daniel replied.

“You know me?” asked Lord Haran, somewhat surprised.

“Not by name, no,” he replied. “You merely have the bearing of nobility.”

“I see,” said Lord Haran. He didn’t offer to give his name. “What is your business in all this?”

“In all what your lordship?” replied Daniel.

“The attack on my person, the death of my people, not to mention the atrocities laid at the feet of your acquaintance Captain Glaver.”

“Merely in the wrong place at the wrong time,” he explained.

Riyan came to the fore and said, “You told my mother you were here to offer your aid in expediting matters with Duke Alric.”

“That is true my lad,” he replied. “Unfortunately I will no longer be able to aid you as you have murdered a number of the Duke’s men.”

Lord Haran gazed at Daniel, what he may have been thinking was unreadable.

“Will you please let us go?” he asked. “I’ve done nothing wrong.”

“Ha!” said Seth. “We overheard you and I quote: ‘We know the location of the Horde. I’ll use my influence in Duke Alric’s court and have the land rights to this area transferred to me. Then, we can come and strip the place of everything.’

“I never said such a thing,” Daniel replied with complete sincerity. “Like I said, events swept my friend and I along like a flower petal upon the water.”

“Lies!”

From out of the woods stepped Rupert. Eyes wild, clothes stained with blood, he made a frightful sight.

“Rupert?” exclaimed Riyan.

Ignoring everyone save Daniel, he came forward. “You murdered my father,” he accused. “Confessed by your own lips. You orchestrated everything, I can see that now.”

“I don’t know what this boy is talking about,” Daniel told those gathered around him.

“I trusted you!” Rupert said, anguish in his voice. Coming closer, they could see a slight madness in his eyes. Finally, he glanced to the others. “With my help he murdered everyone who was drawn to Quillim by the rumors of the Horde.” Pausing, he looked to his hands. “Their blood stains my hands.” Rubbing them together, it almost seemed as if he was trying to rid them of the imagined stains.

Glancing up again, he gazed at Daniel. “After all that I have done for you, your final act of betrayal was to try and take my life,” he said softly. “That was when my eyes were opened and I saw you for what you truly are.” Then almost inaudible he said, “And what I had done.”

“That’s true,” Seth said quietly. “My brother and I saw it.” Beside him, Soth nodded in affirmation.

Moving once again, Rupert quickened his pace toward Daniel and drew his sword. Silently, he raised it to strike.

To the others watching the unfolding drama, Daniel exclaimed, “You cannot stand by and let him kill me!” He looked to Riyan and said, “This is murder!”

Riyan shook his head. “No, this is a son’s justice for the murder of his father. And for all the hurt done to Quillim and her people by you.”

Daniel began struggling to free himself, but Kevik’s spell was too strong. “But I didn’t kill him!”

Rupert raised his sword as he came closer. Daniel’s eyes widened as he looked at the approach of death. “Father!” Rupert cried out as with all his might, he brought the sword down. Striking the shoulder blade, Rupert’s sword cleaved its way halfway into Daniel’s ribcage through bone and muscle before coming to a stop.

When the sword finally came to rest, Rupert remained motionless as he continued holding the hilt. Silence hung in the air as everyone waited for what he would do next. When he finally let go of the hilt, he turned about and glanced to Riyan. “I’m sorry for everything,” he said. Then without a word, walked to the trees and disappeared. Riyan and the others didn’t realize it at the time, but that would be the last time any of them would ever see Rupert alive.

Once Rupert left, Daniel’s man began begging for his life. But such was not to be. Chad accepted the duty of silencing him and with one thrust, it was over.

For the rest of that day, they sought and located an out of the way area where they buried the dead in a large, communal grave. Then in an attempt to mask the grave, they gathered individual plants from many different areas and planted them atop the grave mound. By the time they were done, rain had started to fall and began the job of removing the evidence that people had ever been there. In such a remote area, it was unlikely another person would stumble upon the entrance to the Horde. Above the entrance, they had woven the vines together to better conceal it. When spring came and the vines began growing once more, the entrance would again be well hidden.

Before darkness fell, the two groups gathered together. Riyan and his group had reclaimed their horses and equipment, as well as a spare for each from those of Captain Glaver’s. Lord Haran and his men took the rest.

“What route do you plan to take on your way home?” Riyan asked Lord Haran.

“First, we must go to Aquillian and speak with your King,” he replied. “My uncle has brought our two nations perilously close to war and I must set that right.”

“Our families are on their way to Terix which is on the way to Aquillian,” Riyan explained. “If you are agreeable, we could travel that far together.”

Nodding, Lord Haran said, “I would like that.” Giving Riyan a grin, he signaled for his men to get underway.

Riyan led them on a route toward the south ford that would avoid any possible contact with the inhabitants of Quillim. As much as he loved the village of his birth, there was no reason to return. The home in which he grew to adulthood was gone, his mother and Freya were no longer there, everything he cared for was on its way to Terix.

As he rode through the countryside, he thought of the last year and the changes his life had taken. Who would have thought that a simple shepherd boy would one day be riding in camaraderie with a Warlord of the Tribes! Smiling to himself, he thought of the friends he had made and the adventures they survived. But most of all, he thought of Freya and their future life together. Man, it was a good day to be alive!

Content

Brian S. Pratt
Quest's end

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

I?”

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Five

Chapter Twenty-Six

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty-One

Chapter Thirty-Two

Chapter Thirty-Three

Chapter Thirty-Four

Chapter Thirty-Five

Chapter Thirty-Six

Chapter Thirty-Seven